Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Vigilante Days and Ways - The pioneers of the Rockies the makers and making of Montana and Idaho
Author: Langford, Nathaniel Pitt
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Vigilante Days and Ways - The pioneers of the Rockies the makers and making of Montana and Idaho" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



                        VIGILANTE DAYS AND WAYS


                           BY THE SAME AUTHOR

                           WITH ILLUSTRATIONS


                       WONDERS OF THE YELLOWSTONE

                                                in _Scribner’s Magazine_

                       THE ASCENT OF MOUNT HAYDEN

                                                in _Scribner’s Magazine_

[Illustration: _Nathaniel P. Langford._]



                        VIGILANTE DAYS AND WAYS
                      THE PIONEERS OF THE ROCKIES
               THE MAKERS AND MAKING OF MONTANA AND IDAHO


                                   BY

                        NATHANIEL PITT LANGFORD

                    WITH PORTRAITS AND ILLUSTRATIONS

[Illustration]

                                CHICAGO
                          A. C. McCLURG & CO.
                                  1912



                            COPYRIGHT, 1890.

                      BY NATHANIEL PITT LANGFORD.


                         _All Rights Reserved._


                               COPYRIGHT,

                          A. C. McCLURG & CO.

                                  1912


                      W. G. Hull Printing Company
                                Chicago



[Illustration: “_Why doesn’t he write?_”]

                       THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED TO

                          THE MEMORY OF THOSE

                            Unknown Pioneers

                     WHO LOST THEIR LIVES IN LAYING

                         THE FOUNDATIONS OF THE

                                 Empire

                                 OF THE

                            New Great West.



                  “_One of the chief temptations of
                  the Devil is that he can persuade a
                  man that he can write a book, by
                  which he can achieve both wealth and
                  fame._”—CERVANTES.

------------------------------------------------------------------------



                           TABLE OF CONTENTS


                CHAPTER                            PAGE

                        INTRODUCTION                 xi

                      I HENRY PLUMMER                19

                     II SOCIETY IN LEWISTON          26

                    III NORTHERN MINES               34

                     IV CHARLEY HARPER               40

                      V CHEROKEE BOB                 45

                     VI FLORENCE                     53

                    VII FIRST VIGILANCE COMMITTEE    60

                   VIII NEW GOLD DISCOVERIES         64

                     IX DESERTION OF MINING CAMPS    69

                      X BOONE HELM                   74

                     XI DEATH OF CHARLEY HARPER      87

                    XII PINKHAM AND PATTERSON        91

                   XIII EARLY DISCOVERIES OF GOLD   111

                    XIV CAPTAIN FISK’S EXPEDITION   122

                     XV BANNACK IN 1862             130

                    XVI MOORE AND REEVES            137

                   XVII CRAWFORD AND PHLEGER        148

                  XVIII BROADWATER’S STRATAGEM      163

                    XIX ORGANIZATION OF THE ROUGHS  171

                     XX A MASONIC FUNERAL           181

                    XXI BATTLE OF BEAR RIVER        195

                   XXII ALDER GULCH                 206

                  XXIII VIRGINIA CITY               221

                   XXIV COACH ROBBERIES             232

                    XXV LEROY SOUTHMAYD             244

                   XXVI JOURNEY TO SALT LAKE CITY   255

                  XXVII COL. SANDERS AND GALLAGHER  266

                 XXVIII ROBBERY OF MOODY’S TRAIN    279

                   XXIX GEORGE IVES                 285

                    XXX TRIAL OF GEORGE IVES        298

                   XXXI RESULT OF IVES’S EXECUTION  305

                  XXXII LLOYD MAGRUDER              318

                 XXXIII HILL BEACHY                 331

                  XXXIV HOWIE AND FETHERSTUN        349

                   XXXV EXECUTION OF PLUMMER        360

                  XXXVI DEATH OF PIZANTHIA          367

                 XXXVII EXECUTION OF DUTCH JOHN     371

                XXXVIII VIRGINIA CITY EXECUTIONS    374

                  XXXIX PURSUIT OF ROAD AGENTS      389

                     XL EXECUTION OF HUNTER         400

                    XLI THE STRANGER’S STORY        407

                   XLII WHITE AND DORSETT           420

                  XLIII LANGFORD PEEL               429

                   XLIV JOSEPH A. SLADE             441

                    XLV A MODERN HAMAN              463

                   XLVI JAMES DANIELS               473

                  XLVII DAVID OPDYKE                476

                 XLVIII SAN ANDREAS IN 1849         485

                   XLIX AN INTERESTING ADVENTURE    492

                      L THE STAGE COACH             517

                     LI RETROSPECTION               537

                        INDEX                       545



                             ILLUSTRATIONS


                                                                    PAGE

 NATHANIEL P. LANGFORD                                    _Frontispiece_

 A PACK TRAIN: CINCHING                                               66

 JAMES STUART, WHO SET THE FIRST SLUICES IN MONTANA                  112

 GRANVILLE STUART, WHO SET THE FIRST SLUICES IN MONTANA              116

 CAPTAIN JAMES L. FISK, COMMANDER OF NORTHERN OVERLAND
   EXPEDITION                                                        124

 JUDGE J. F. HOYT, MINERS’ JUDGE AT TRIAL OF MOORE AND
   REEVES                                                            144

 JUDGE WALTER B. DANCE, MINERS’ JUDGE AT BANNACK                     174

 GENERAL P. E. CONNOR, COMMANDER AT BATTLE OF BEAR RIVER.            198

 SAMUEL T. HAUSER, EX-GOVERNOR OF MONTANA                            256

 COLONEL WILBUR F. SANDERS, PRINCIPAL PROSECUTOR OF
   GEORGE IVES                                                       300

 HILL BEACHY, LLOYD MAGRUDER’S AVENGER                               332

 NEIL HOWIE, CAPTOR OF “DUTCH JOHN”                                  352

 JOHN FETHERSTUN, OVERLAND EXPRESS MESSENGER                         358

 A VIGILANTE EXECUTION                                               396

 JOHN X. BEIDLER, LEADING VIGILANTE AND EXPRESS MESSENGER            464



                              INTRODUCTION


It is stated on good authority, that soon after the first appearance of
Schiller’s drama of “The Robbers” a number of young men, charmed with
the character of Charles De Moor, formed a band and went to the forests
of Bohemia to engage in brigand life. I have no fear that such will be
the influence of this volume. It deals in facts. Robber life as
delineated by the vivid fancy of Schiller, and robber life as it existed
in our mining regions, were as widely separated as fiction and truth. No
one can read this record of events, and escape the conviction that an
honest, laborious, and well-meaning life, whether successful or not, is
preferable to all the temporary enjoyments of a life of recklessness and
crime. The truth of the adage that “Crime carries with it its own
punishment” has never received a more powerful vindication than at the
tribunals erected by the people of the northwest mines for their
protection. No sadder commentary could have stained our civilization
than to permit the numerous and bloody crimes committed in the early
history of this portion of our country to go unwhipped of justice. And
the fact that they were promptly and thoroughly dealt with stands among
the earliest and noblest characteristics of a people which derived their
ideas of right and of self-protection from that spirit of the law that
flows spontaneously from our free institutions. The people bore with
crime until punishment became a duty and neglect a crime. Then, at
infinite hazard of failure, they entered upon the work of purgation with
a strong hand—and in the briefest possible time established the
supremacy of law. The robbers and murderers of the mining regions, so
long defiant of the claims of peace and safety, were made to hold the
gibbet in greater terror there than in any other portion of our country.

Up to this time, fear of punishment had exercised no restraining
influence on the conduct of men who had organized murder and robbery
into a steady pursuit. They hesitated at no atrocity necessary to
accomplish their guilty designs. Murder with them was resorted to as the
most available means of concealing robbery, and the two crimes were
generally coincident. The country, filled with cañons, gulches, and
mountain passes, was especially adapted to their purposes, and the
unpeopled distances between mining camps afforded ample opportunity for
carrying them into execution. Pack trains and companies, stage coaches
and express messengers, were as much exposed as the solitary traveller,
and often selected as objects of attack. Miners, who had spent months of
hard labor in the placers in the accumulation of a few hundreds of
dollars, were never heard of after they left the mines to return to
their distant homes. Men were daily and nightly robbed and murdered in
the camps. There was no limit to this system of organized brigandage.

When not engaged in robbery, this criminal population followed other
disreputable pursuits. Gambling and licentiousness were the most
conspicuous features of every mining camp, and both were but other
species of robbery. Worthless women taken from the stews of cities plied
their vocation in open day, and their bagnios were the lures where many
men were entrapped for robbery and slaughter. Dance-houses sprung up as
if by enchantment, and every one who sought an evening’s recreation in
them was in some way relieved of the money he took there. Many good men
who dared to give expression to the feelings of horror and disgust which
these exhibitions inspired, were shot down by some member of the gang on
the first opportunity. For a long time these acts were unnoticed, for
the reason that the friends of law and order supposed the power of evil
to be in the ascendant. Encouraged by this impunity the ruffian power
increased in audacity, and gave utterance to threats against all that
portion of the community which did not belong to its organization. An
issue involving the destruction of the good or bad element actually
existed at the time that the people entered upon the work of punishment.

I offer these remarks, not in vindication of all the acts of the
Vigilantes, but of so many of them as were necessary to establish the
safety and protection of the people. The reader will find among the
later acts of some of the individuals claiming to have exercised the
authority of the Vigilantes, some executions of which he cannot approve.
For these persons I can offer no apology. Many of these were worse men
than those they executed. Some were hasty and inconsiderate, and while
firm in the belief they were doing right, actually committed grievous
offences. Unhappily for the Vigilantes, the acts of these men have been
recalled to justify an opinion abroad, prejudicial to the Vigilante
organization. Nothing could be more unjust. The early Vigilantes were
the best and most intelligent men in the mining regions. They saw and
felt that, in the absence of all law, they must become a “law unto
themselves,” or submit to the bloody code of the banditti by which they
were surrounded, and which were increasing in numbers more rapidly than
themselves. Each man among them realized from the first the great
delicacy and care necessary in the management of a society which assumed
the right to condemn to death a fellow-man, and they now refer to the
history of all those men who suffered death by their decree as affording
ample justification for the severity of their acts. What else could they
do? How else were their own lives and property, and the lives and
property of the great body of peaceable miners in the placers to be
preserved? What other protection was there for a country entirely
destitute of law?

Let those who would condemn these men try to realize how they would act
under similar circumstances, and they will soon find everything to
approve and nothing to condemn in the transactions of the early
Vigilantes. I have endeavored to narrate nothing but facts, and these
will enable every reader to judge correctly of the merits of each case.

I would fain believe that this history, bloody as it is, will prove both
interesting and instructive. In all that concerns crime of the blackest
dye on the one hand, and love for law and order on the other, it stands
without a parallel in the annals of any people. Nowhere else, nor at any
former period since men became civilized, have murder and robbery and
social vice presented an organized front, and offered an open contest
for supremacy to a large civilized community. Their works for centuries
have been done by stealth, in darkness, and as far away from society as
possible. I cannot now remember the instance, within the past three
hundred years, when the history of any country records the fact that the
criminal element of an entire community, numbering thousands, was
believed to be greater than the peaceful element. Yet it was so here.
And when the Vigilantes of Montana entered upon their work, they did not
know how soon they might have to encounter a force numerically greater
than their own.

In my view the moral of this history is a good one. The brave and
faithful conduct of the Vigilantes furnishes an example of American
character, from a point of view entirely new. We know what our
countrymen were capable of doing when exposed to Indian massacre. We
have read history after history recording the sufferings of early
pioneers in the East, South, and West, but what they would do when
surrounded by robbers and assassins, who were in all civil aspects like
themselves, it has remained for the first settlers of the northwestern
mines to tell. And that they did their work well, and showed in every
act a love for law, order, and for the moral and social virtues in which
they had been educated, and a regard for our free institutions, no one
can doubt who rightly appreciates the motives which actuated them.

A people who had not been reared to respect law and order, and to regard
the privileges which flow from a free government as greater than all
others, in the regulation of society, would have been restrained by fear
from any such united and thorough effort as that which in Montana
actually scourged crime out of existence, and secured to an unorganized
community all the immunities and blessings of good government. The
terror which popular justice inspired in the criminal population has
never been forgotten. To this day crime has been less frequent in
occurrence in Montana than in any other of the new Territories, and no
banded criminals have made that Territory an abiding place.

Although not the first exhibition of Vigilante justice, the one I here
record was the most thorough and severe, and stands as an example for
all new settlements that in the future may be similarly afflicted, for
it was not until driven to it both by the frequent and unremitting
villainies of the ruffians, and by the necessities of a condition for
which there was no law in existence, that the people resorted to
measures of their own, and made and enforced laws suited to the
exigency. But enough! If the history fails to remove the prejudices of
my readers, nothing I can say will do so. It speaks for itself, and
though there are a few of its later occurrences I would gladly blot,
there is nothing in its early transactions, nothing in the design it
unfolds, nothing in the results which have followed, that on a similar
occasion I would not wish to see reproduced.



                        VIGILANTE DAYS AND WAYS



                               CHAPTER I
                             HENRY PLUMMER


The Snake River or Lewis fork of the Columbia takes its rise in a small
lake which is separated by the main range of the Rocky Mountains from
the large lakes of the Yellowstone, that being less than twenty miles
distant from it. The Yellowstone, the Madison, Jefferson and Gallatin,
forming the head waters of the Missouri, and the Snake, the largest
tributary fork of the Columbia, all rise within or near the limits of
the territory recently dedicated by the Government to the purpose of a
National Park.

As contrasted with the large rivers of regions other than the one it
traverses, the Snake River would be a very remarkable stream, but there,
where everything in nature is wonderful, it is simply one of the marked
features in its physical geography. From its source to its junction with
the Clarke fork of the Columbia, a distance of nine hundred miles, it
flows through a region which, at some remote period, has been the scene
of greater volcanic action than any other portion of North America.
Unlike other streams, which are formed by rivulets and springs, this
river is scarcely less formidable in its appearance at its commencement
than at its termination. It leaps into rapids from the moment of its
exit, and its waters, blackened by the basaltic bed through which it
flows, roar and fret, and lash the sides of the gloomy cañon which it
enters, presenting a scene of tumult and fury, that extends far beyond
the limits of vision. This initiatory character it maintains, alternated
with occasional reaches of quiet large expansions, and narrow
contractions, fearful and tremendous cataracts, to its debouchure into
the Columbia. Its channel and its course, alike sinuous, have obtained
for it its name. Navigation is impeded by reason of fearful rapids,
every few miles of the first five hundred after leaving the lake. The
shores for most of the distance are barren rock, always precipitous,
often inaccessible from the river, and frequently engorged by lofty
mountains and rocky cañons which shut its inky surface from the light of
day. The scenery, though on the most tremendous scale, is savage,
unattractive, and frightful. Its waters lash the base of the three
Tetons, so celebrated as the great landmarks of this portion of the
continent. As they approach the Columbia they break into frequent
cataracts, the largest of which, the great Shoshone Fall, with a
perpendicular descent of two hundred and fifty feet, presents many
points of singular interest.

On the river, twelve miles above its mouth, at a point accessible from
the Columbia by small steamboats, stands the little village of Lewiston,
which, at the time of which I write, was the capital of all the vast
Territory that had been just organized under the euphonic name of Idaho.
This Territory then included Montana and Wyoming, which had not been
organized. Lewiston, being the nearest accessible point by water to the
recently discovered gold placers of Elk City, Oro Fino, Florence, and
Warner Creek, grew with the rapidity known only to mining towns into an
emporium. In less than three months from the time the first immigrants
commenced to establish a settlement there, several streets of more than
a mile in length were laid out, thickly covered on either side with
dwellings, stores, hotels, and saloons, chiefly constructed of common
factory cotton. A tenement of this kind could be extemporized in a few
hours. The frame was of light scantling or poles, and the cloth in most
cases fastened to it with tacks. Seen from a distance, the town had the
appearance of being built of white marble, but truly

            “’T is distance lends enchantment to the view,”

for upon entering it the fragility of the material soon disabused the
vision and the admiration of the beholder. At night, when lights were
burning in these frail tenements, a stranger would think the town
illuminated. The number of drinking and gambling saloons was greatly in
excess of stores and private dwellings, and to nearly all of these was
attached that most important attraction of a mining town, the
hurdy-gurdy. The sound of the violin which struck the ear on entering
the street, was never lost while passing through it, and at many of the
saloons the evidence of the bacchanal orgies which were in progress
inside was often apparent in the eagerness exhibited by the crowd which
surrounded the building without. The voices of auctioneers on the street
corners, the shouts of frequent horsemen as they rode up and down the
streets, the rattle of vehicles arriving and departing for the miners’
camps, troops of miners, Indians, gamblers, the unmeaning babble of
numerous drunken men, the tawdrily apparelled dancing women of the
hurdy-gurdys, altogether presented a scene of life in an entirely new
aspect to the person who for the first time entered a mining town. It is
a feature of modern civilization which cannot elsewhere be found, search
the whole world over. The thirst for gold is shared by all classes.
Those who are unwilling to labor, in their efforts to obtain it by less
honorable means, flock to the mines to ply their guilty vocations. Hence
there is no vice unrepresented in a mining camp, and no type or shade of
character in civilized society that is not there publicly developed. The
misfortune is, as a general thing, that the worst elements, being most
popular, generally preponderate.

Our Civil War was raging at the time that Lewiston became a mining
emporium. Sympathizers with each party fled to the mines, to escape the
possible responsibilities they might incur by remaining in the States.
They carried their political views with them, and identified themselves
with those portions of society which reflected their respective
attachments. Loyalty and Secession each flourished by turn, and were the
prolific causes of frequent bloody dissensions. There was no law to
restrain human passion, so that each man was a law unto himself,
according as he was swayed by the evil or good of his own nature. The
temptations to evil, not so numerous, were much more powerful than were
ever before presented to a great majority of the immigrants. Gambling
and drinking were made attractive by the presence of debased women, who
lured to their ruin all who, fortunate in the possession of gold, could
not withstand their varied devices.

In the Spring of 1861, among the daily arrivals at Lewiston, was a man
of gentlemanly bearing and dignified deportment, accompanied by a woman,
to all appearance his wife. He took quarters at the best hotel in town.
Before the close of the second day after his arrival his character as a
gambler was fully understood, and in less than a fortnight his
abandonment of his female companion betrayed the illicit connection
which had existed between them. Alone, among strangers, destitute, the
poor woman told how she had been beguiled, by the promises of this man,
from home and family, and induced to link herself with his fortunes. A
fond husband and three helpless children mourned her loss by a
visitation worse than death. Lacking moral courage to return to her
heart-broken husband and ask forgiveness, she sought to drown her sorrow
by plunging still deeper into the abyss of shame and ruin. Soon, alas!
she became one of the lowest inmates of a frontier brothel. This latest
crime of Henry Plummer was soon forgotten, or remembered only as one of
many similar events which occur in mining camps.

He, meanwhile, in the pursuit of his profession as a gambler, formed the
acquaintance of many congenial spirits. From their subsequent operations
it was also apparent that at his instigation an alliance was formed with
them which had for its object the attainment of fortune by the most
desperate means. Every fortunate man in any of the mining camps was
marked as the prey, sooner or later, of this abandoned combination.
Every gambler or rough infesting the camp, either voluntarily or by
threats was induced to unite in the enterprise; and thus originated the
band of desperadoes which, for the succeeding two years, by their
fearful atrocities, spread such terror through the northern mines.
Plummer was their acknowledged leader.

Professional gamblers everywhere, in a new country, form a community by
themselves. They have few intimates outside of their own number. A sort
of tacit understanding among them links them together by certain implied
rules and regulations, which they readily obey. Of the same nature, we
may suppose, was the bond which united Plummer and his associates in
their infernal designs of plunder and butchery. The honor which thieves
accord each other, the prospect of unlimited reward for their vicious
deeds, and the certainty of condign punishment for any act of treachery,
secured the band and its purposes against any betrayal by its members.

Nowhere are the conventionalities of social life sooner abandoned than
in a mining camp. To call a man by his proper name there generally
implies that he is either a stranger or one with whom you do not care to
make acquaintance. The gamblers were generally known by diminutive
surnames or appellations significant of their characters. I shall so
designate those of them who were thus known, in this narrative.

Prominent among the associates of Plummer at Lewiston were Jack
Cleveland, Cherokee Bob, and Bill Bunton. Cleveland was an old
California acquaintance, familiar with Plummer’s early history. He used
this fatal knowledge, as it afterwards proved, in a dictatorial and
offensive manner, often presuming upon it to arrogate a position in the
band which by common consent was assigned to Plummer.

Cherokee Bob was a native Georgian, and received his name from the fact
that he was a quarter-blood Indian. He was bitter in his hatred of the
loyal cause and all engaged in it. Before he came to Lewiston he had, in
an affray of his own plotting, killed two or three soldiers in the Walla
Walla theatre. He fled to Lewiston to escape the vengeance of their
comrades.

Bill Bunton was a double-dyed murderer and notorious horse and cattle
thief. He had killed a man at a ball near Walla Walla, was tried for
murder, and acquitted on insufficient evidence. He afterwards killed his
brother-in-law, and in cold blood soon after shot down an Indian, and
escaped the clutches of the law by flight. Possessing himself of a
ranche on Pataha Creek, he lived there with his Indian wife, under the
pretext of farming. It was soon ascertained, however, that his business
was secreting and selling stolen stock. The officers made a dash upon
his ranche, but the bird had again flown. Soon afterward, disguised in
the blanket and paint of an Indian, he entered Lewiston, and lounged
about the streets for several days without exciting suspicion. During
this time he became a member of Plummer’s murderous band.

There were several others whose names are unknown, that entered into the
combination formed for systematized robbery and murder at this time.
Around this nucleus a large number of desperate men afterwards gathered.
They became so formidable in numbers, and their deeds of blood were so
frequent and daring, that the mining camps were awed by them into tacit
submission, and witnessed without even remonstrance the perpetration of
murders and robberies in their very midst, of the most revolting
character.



                               CHAPTER II
                          SOCIETY IN LEWISTON


Towards the close of the Summer of 1862, the band organized by Plummer
having increased in numbers, he selected two points of rendezvous, as
bases for their operations. These were called “shebangs.” They were
enclosed by mountains, whose rugged fastnesses were available for refuge
in case of attack.

One was located between Alpwai and Pataha creeks, on the road from
Lewiston to Walla Walla, about twenty-five miles from the former, and
the other at the foot of Craig’s Mountain, between Lewiston and Oro
Fino, at a point where the main road was intersected by a trail for pack
animals. The location of the latter was upon ground reserved by treaty
to the Nez Percés Indians, and near a military post established for its
protection. The chief of the tribe complained to the resident agent of
the Indians, of the aggression. He laid the complaint before the
commandant of the post, who treated it with neglect. The robbers
occupied the spot without molestation, and when they abandoned it, it
was of their own accord.

There were several smaller stations nearer to Walla Walla and Lewiston,
which were occupied only as occasion might require. A close
communication was established between these localities, by which the
operations of each were speedily known to all. Plummer, meantime, while
secretly directing the affairs of the shebangs and issuing orders
continually to the men, contrived to ward off suspicion from himself,
and preserve the appearance of a harmless and inoffensive citizen of
Lewiston. His notoriety as a gambler was shared by so many better men,
and by a great majority of the miners themselves, that it really
protected him in his character as a robber. While, therefore, he was
prying into the financial condition of those with whom his profession
brought him in daily contact in town, he was at the same time informing
his confederates at the shebangs of every departure which boded success
to their enterprise.

Such of the population as were not, to a greater or less degree,
involved in the gambling operations of the community, although perfectly
cognizant of the designs of the robbers, were too insignificant in
numbers to offer any active opposition. Being without organization, they
hardly knew each other. Such was the state of feeling that, if a gambler
or rough desired to possess any of the articles on sale by merchants or
grocers, he entered a store, selected for himself the best the
assortment afforded, and took it away with a request that it should be
charged, or stated that some day when he was in luck he would pay for
it. Rather than risk an affray, the dealer submitted to the imposition.
Payment was generally made, the gamblers entertaining, among themselves,
a standard of honor in such matters which it was considered disgraceful
to violate.

The two roads upon which the shebangs were located were the only
thoroughfares in the country, and not a day passed that they were not
traversed by people in going to and returning from the interior mining
camps, and in coming into and departing from the country. The number of
robberies and murders committed by the banditti will never be known.
Mysterious disappearances soon became of almost weekly occurrence. The
danger which every man incurred of being robbed or killed was
demonstrated by numerous escapes made by horsemen who had been assaulted
and fired upon, and escaped by the fleetness of their horses. It was
fully understood that whoever passed over either of these roads would
have to run the gantlet in the neighborhood of the shebangs, and people
generally went prepared. Crime was fearfully on the increase all through
the secluded districts which separated the river from the distant mining
camps. The country itself, about equally made up of mountains,
foothills, cañons, dense pine forests, lava beds, and deep
river-channels, was as favorable for the commission of crime as for the
concealment of its perpetrators.

The two shebangs swarmed with ruffians. On one occasion a party of half
a dozen, while riding in the vicinity of Craig’s Mountain, were stopped
by a volley from the shebang, which, being harmless, was returned. A
number of well-mounted robbers started in pursuit. The party escaped by
hard spurring, one of the number, to lighten his burden, throwing
several large bags of gold dust into the grass. They were afterwards
recovered. A butcher by the name of Harkness, of Oro Fino, was also
assaulted, and fired upon, who owed his deliverance to the fleetness of
his horse. Owners of pack trains never attempted to pass without force
sufficient to intimidate the robbers.

The other shebang was used as a receptacle for stolen horses. It was
under the superintendence of a noted horse-thief by the name of Turner,
who had been a partner in the business with Bill Bunton. Any member of
the band, whose claim to recognition was founded upon success in any
thieving or bloody enterprise, could leave his jaded steed here in
exchange for a fresh one. A single incident will illustrate the manner
in which many of the horses were obtained. A gentleman riding a
beautiful young mare, on his way from Oregon to Oro Fino, while she was
drinking from the stream near by, was suddenly confronted by a man, who
claimed her as his property. Several persons were witnesses to the
meeting. Drawing a bill of sale of the mare, from his pocket, which he
had obtained five hundred miles away, he dismounted, and was about to
prove his ownership, when the ruffian jumped into the saddle, and,
seizing the bridle, rode rapidly away. The wayfarer called upon the
by-standers to assist in the recapture of the animal, instead of which
they knocked him down, stripped him of everything in his pockets, and
told him to leave. He entered Lewiston utterly destitute.

No occupation in the northern mines tested the courage and honesty of
men more severely than that of the Express riders. Their duties, in
riding from camp to camp, frequently for hundreds of miles, where there
was not a dwelling, carrying large amounts of treasure, made them
objects of frequent attack. Tried men were selected for this
business—men as well known for personal bravery as for their adroitness
in the use of weapons in personal encounter. The notoriety of this class
was sufficient as a general thing to protect them from attack, unless it
could be made under every possible advantage. It is a remarkable fact,
and speaks as little in favor of the courage of the desperadoes as in
praise of the daring nobility of these early Express riders, that few of
the latter were interrupted in the discharge of their dangerous duties.
They were ever upon the alert. It was the work of an instant only, when
attacked, for them to draw and discharge their revolvers, with deadly
effect, and follow up the smallest advantage with the no less fatal
bowie-knife. One man has been known in an encounter of this kind to kill
four assailants and escape unharmed.

Tracy & Co., of Lewiston, had a pony express route from that town to
Salmon River, a distance of seventy-five miles. Their messenger, whom we
only know by the name of Mose, was a man of great intrepidity, and
perfectly familiar with all the risks of his business. In single
encounter he was understood to be more than a match for any man in the
mountains. Some time in the early Fall of 1862 a plan was laid by
Plummer and his associates to capture Mose. The place selected for the
purpose was the trail crossing of White Bird Creek, at a distance of
sixty miles from Lewiston and eighteen from Salmon River. At this point
the creek runs between very abrupt banks densely covered with
cottonwoods, rendering both descent and ascent tedious and difficult.
The robbers, in anticipation of the arrival of Mose, as usual on a keen
lope, after darkness had set in had felled a tree across the trail at a
sufficient height to admit the passage of the horse, and at the same
time strike the rider in the chest, and throw him suddenly from the
saddle. They then intended to kill him and rob his cantinas, which it
was supposed would contain several thousand dollars in gold dust. At
Chapman’s ranche, near the crossing, Mose was told that several
suspicious characters had been prowling in the neighborhood during the
afternoon, and with that keen sense which had been educated to scent
danger from afar, he at once comprehended the whole plot. Carefully
descending the bank, he discovered the snare, and turning to the left
avoided it, hurried through the creek, and ascending the opposite bank
cast a look of derision back upon the foiled highwaymen. This fearless
messenger continued in service long after this event, but his future
trips were made under the escort of well-armed assistants.

Winters are nowhere more dreary than among the miners. Frost and snow
bring their labors to an end, and for three or four months they either
remain in their camps in a state of listless inactivity, or seek for
occupation and enjoyment in the excesses of the nearest populous
settlement. Hundreds of them actually squander during the season of
winter all that they have obtained by the most severe toil during the
rest of the year. With the terrible example before him, he must be a man
of resolute will who can long refrain from embracing vice in all its
forms.

Gambling becomes a favorite occupation, and whiskey a common beverage.
The society of abandoned women lures him on, until every moral, social,
and virtuous resolution is broken down, and the experience of a few
months of such a life wholly unfits him for a return to his earlier
pursuits. This is the experience of three-fourths of the young men who
seek for fortune among the gold mines. Most of this class who had been
occupied in placer digging during the summer and fall, at the first
approach of cold forsook their mines, and crowded into Lewiston to spend
the winter, bringing with them the hard earnings of their toil.
Following in their wake came the professional gamblers and sports, and,
mingling with the common mass, were the wretches who had reached the
lowest depths of human depravity. A letter from one of the early
settlers of Lewiston, written at the time, says: “Late in 1862 a large
number congregated here to pass the winter. About seventy-five per cent
of these were cut-throats, robbers, gamblers, and escaped convicts.
Honest men were in a fearful minority, and dared not lisp of the arrest
and punishment of criminals; the villains had their own way in
everything.”

I record the following as an incident which will better illustrate the
condition of society than anything I can write. A gambler named Kirby
borrowed of another a revolver. Secretly withdrawing the charges from
it, an hour later he returned it, and requested the owner to lend him a
few ounces of gold dust, which request was declined. Knowing that he had
the money, Kirby, enraged at the refusal, put the muzzle of a loaded
revolver to the temple of the other, and blew out his brains. No arrest
was attempted. The cold-blooded, mid-day murderer walked the streets of
the town during the entire winter, mingled in the sports, and escaped
unwhipped of justice. Three years afterward he was arrested in Oregon,
and turned over to the Idaho authorities, upon the requisition of
Governor Lyon, but no witnesses appearing against him he was suffered to
go at large.

In a state of society where the majority of the people depend upon
vicious pursuits for a livelihood, want and destitution are the natural
elements. Increase of crime in all its forms follows. All through the
Winter of 1861–62, and until returns began to come in from the mines the
following Spring, Lewiston was daily and nightly a theatre where the
entire calendar of crime was exhibited in epitome. Murders were
frequent; robberies and thefts constant; gambling, debauchery,
drunkenness, and all their attendant evils, openly flaunted in the face
of day in defiance of law. Money and food were so scarce that robbery
with the sporting community became an actual necessity. How to protect
themselves against it sorely taxed the wit and tried the courage of the
unfortunate property holders. Canvas walls offered slight resistance to
determined thieves, and life was not protected by them from murderous
bullets. An exemplification is furnished in the following incident:

A German named Hiltebrant kept a saloon in a large canvas building in
the centre of the town. It was the principal rendezvous for the Germans,
and a popular retail establishment. Hiltebrant was known to possess a
considerable amount of coin and gold dust, which the roughs resolved to
appropriate. The barriers in the way involved only the possible murder
of the owner and two friends who occupied a large bed in the front of
the saloon. Between twelve and one o’clock in one of the coldest nights
of the first week of January, the door was suddenly broken from its
hinges, and a volley of balls fired in the direction of the bed.
Hiltebrant was instantly killed. His two companions, after returning the
fire of the ruffians, seized the treasure and escaped. One of the
villains was wounded in the finger. When the firing ceased, the robbers
coolly entered the building, lighted a candle, and proceeded to search
for the money. Finding none they departed, uttering curses upon their
ill-fortune, not, however, until several citizens appeared upon the
scene, and witnessed the enormity of their crime. The murderers passed
fearlessly and unconcernedly through the crowd, no effort being made to
arrest them, lest a rescue might be attempted, which would prove fatal
to all concerned, and possibly result in the burning of the town. The
next day, however, a meeting of the citizens was held, for the avowed
purpose of punishing the murderers, and devising measures to arrest the
further progress of crime.

This was the first effort at self-protection made by the people. The
moment was a trying one. All knew that the roughs were in the majority,
and no one was bold enough to recommend open resistance to their
encroachments, for fear of consequences. Henry Plummer took an active
part in the proceedings, depicting with fervid eloquence “the horrors of
anarchy” and solemnly warning the people to “take no steps that might
bring disgrace and obloquy upon their rising young city.” Known as a
gambler only, and suspected by few of any darker associations, his
winning manner had the effect to squelch in its inception the initiatory
movement, which at no distant period was to burst forth and whelm him,
with hundreds of his bloody associates, in its avenging vortex.

The brother of the murdered Hiltebrant was in business at this time at
the Oro Fino mines. Hearing of the murder, he openly avowed the
intention of going immediately to Lewiston to bring the authors to
justice. The banditti sent him a message that he would not live to get
there, which had the effect to daunt him from his purpose, and the
assassins, for the time, escaped punishment.



                              CHAPTER III
                             NORTHERN MINES


Prospecting, as it is called, for gold placers and quartz veins has
grown into a profession. No man can engage in it successfully unless he
understands it. There are certain indications in the face of the
country, the character of the rocks, the presentation of the strata, the
form of the gulch, the gravel in streams or on the bars, the cement
formation below it, or the shape of the mountains, which are generally
known only to experienced prospectors, that determine generally the
presence of the precious metals. Guided by these unmistakable signs, the
veteran gold searcher is sustained in his solitary explorations by the
consciousness of possessing knowledge which must sooner or later lead to
success. Impressed with the idea that as many rich gulches and
productive veins have been found, so others remain to be discovered,—and
that as those already developed have made their owners rich, so some
fortunate discovery may do the same for him,—he mounts his pony, and
with pick, shovel, and pan, a magnifying glass, a few pounds of bacon,
flour, and coffee, his trusty rifle and revolver at hand, and his roll
of blankets and not infrequently a quart flask of whiskey, he plunges
into the unexplored recesses of the mountains, and for weeks and months
is lost to all the world of humanity beside himself. Alone, but
encouraged by that hope which outlives every disappointment, he wanders
hundreds of miles into the unvisited wilderness, the hero of countless
adventures and the explorer of the world’s great solitudes.

Men of this class are numerous in all gold-mining regions. Their very
occupation makes them maniacs. They lose all relish for society, and
think of nothing but the success they are one day to meet with in the
pursuit of gold. Frequent as their discoveries often are, and promising
as many of them proved to be, the one they are in search of lies still
farther onward. Abandoning to those who follow them discoveries which
would assure them all the wealth they need, they lead on and on into the
mountain labyrinth, pioneering the path of empire, to die at last alone,
unfriended, and destitute, beyond its utmost boundaries. It is to such
men that we owe the discovery of all the gold regions which have
contributed to our wealth since the days of Marshall, the discoverer of
gold in California in 1848.

Gold had been discovered west of the mountains in several portions of
Washington Territory previous to this time. As early as the year 1852,
H. M. Chase found it on a creek which flowed into the Grand Ronde River.
He exhibited it at Portland, and such was the excitement it occasioned
that several parties of discovery were organized, and plunged into the
mountain recesses of that portion of Washington which afterwards became
Idaho. Among others was one Pierce, who became infatuated with the idea
that the river sands of this unexplored region were filled with
diamonds. He searched for them very thoroughly, but the traditions of
the time fail to inform me that he found anything more valuable than
gold. An unimportant camp of the early miners, which received his name,
has served to transmit his memory and mania to the present period. These
early explorations, leading deeper and deeper into the mountain
wilderness, finally resulted in the discovery of the Florence and Oro
Fino mines.

Thousands of people, lured by their discoveries, had nearly worked out
the placers of Oro Fino during the Summer of 1861. The Pacific world,
alive to the importance of a region which promised such great additions
to its wealth, kept up a stream of emigration to the placers, which
exhausted all the sources of supply more rapidly than they could be
filled. The world was there in miniature. Meantime the indomitable
prospector kept in the van. Crossing the Salmon River range, he soon
unveiled the riches of those placers which afterwards became known as
Florence and Elk City. They were immediately occupied by thousands,—and
other thousands of the far East, thrilled with the story of their
richness, were on their way to the new El Dorado. An hegira similar to
that of 1849 again took place across the plains. Lewiston was no longer
the base of operations. Among the earliest of those to abandon it for a
point more favorable to the prosecution of their enterprise, were the
banditti which had so long held its inhabitants in fear. Supplied with
horses from the shebang on the Walla Walla road, they departed from
Lewiston in small parties, intending to recommence operations at a place
afterwards to be selected, in the mountains of the interior.

The daring, adventurous, and courageous elements of character are
necessarily developed and brought into frequent action in a mining
country; and whenever these are found in combination with high moral
principle, they are held in continual fear by men of criminal life. One
bold, honest man will demoralize the guilty designs of a host of
rascals. Nothing was so much dreaded by Plummer’s murderous gang as the
possible organization of a Vigilance Committee; and any man who favored
it was marked for early destruction. Such a man was Patrick Ford, the
keeper of a saloon in Lewiston. Ford was an active man in his own
business,—eager in the pursuit of gain, but entirely upright in his
dealings, and the open and avowed enemy of the roughs. He, more than any
other member of the community, had urged the people of Lewiston to unite
for their protection, and hang every suspected individual in the place;
and he taunted them with cowardice when they disbanded without punishing
the known murderers of Hiltebrant. As fearless as he was uncompromising,
he denounced the ruffians in person, and warned them that a time would
come ere long when they would meet their deserts at the hands of an
outraged people. He did not conceal from them his intention of following
in the track of the prosperous miner, lead where it might,—which purpose
they resolved to prevent. His death they regarded as necessary to their
future prosperity. Having ascertained that he intended to leave Lewiston
with a half-dozen dancing girls for the saloon he had established at Oro
Fino, they laid a plan to insult him and involve him in a quarrel on his
arrival at their shebang, and kill him. Ford was admonished of the
design, which he foiled by avoiding the shebang. Being assured of his
safe passage to Oro Fino, the robbers, led by Plummer, Ridgely, and
Reeves, mounted their horses and started for the interior. Of the
particular events of the early part of the trip, further than that it
was marked by the frequent robbery of travellers, I am unable to speak.
When within seven or eight miles of Oro Fino, the robbers observed two
Frenchmen, some distance apart, approaching them on foot. The one in
advance was ordered to stop and throw up his hands, as in that position
he was powerless and could not offer any resistance. After a careful
search of his person they found nothing of value, and bade him move on
as rapidly as possible, telling him that it was “a rough country to be
in without money” and that he “had better get out of it as soon as
possible.” With the other, whom they subjected to a like process, they
were more fortunate, and, despite his solemn denial, found in his pocket
a purse containing a thousand dollars in dust, which they appropriated,
dismissing him with the remark that if he had done the square thing and
not lied they would have given him enough to take him to the
Columbia,—but as it was, he might be thankful to get off with a whole
carcass. Some idea may be formed of the daring and recklessness of this
robbery when it is understood to have occurred at mid-day, near a town
containing a population of several thousands, and on a thoroughfare
thronged with travellers.

Uttering a shout of exultation, the robbers dashed into the town of Oro
Fino with the impetuosity of a cavalry charge. Reining up in front of
Ford’s saloon, which they entered, they called loudly upon the
bar-keeper for liquor. Ford was absent. When they had drunk, they
commenced demolishing the contents of the saloon. Decanters, tumblers,
chairs, and tables were broken and scattered over the apartment. One of
their number, more fiendish than the others, seized a lap-dog from one
of the females and cut off his tail. At this juncture Ford himself came
upon the scene. Boldly confronting the rioters, pistol in hand, he
ordered them instantly to leave his premises. He charged them with the
robbery of the Frenchmen, and denounced them as thieves, robbers, and
murderers. They saw and feared his determination, and obeyed his
commands with alacrity. He followed them into the street, and threatened
them with punishment if they remained in town. They were about to act
upon this hint, when Ford, fully armed, came to them a second time, and
demanded the cause of their delay. He was answered with a bullet,
inflicting a dangerous wound. The fire was returned, and the fight
became general,—three against one. The robbers were protected by their
horses, while their antagonist was openly exposed to their fire. Ford
emptied the charges from one six-shooter, made five shots with the
other, and was in the act of aiming for the last, when he fell dead,
riddled with the balls of his adversaries. Ridgely was shot through the
leg twice, and Plummer’s horse disabled.

Such was the melancholy fate of Patrick Ford,—a man long to be
remembered as the friend of law and order,—the first, indeed, in the
northern mines who dared to urge the extermination of the robbers, as
the only remedy for their depredations. He literally sealed his
principles with his life’s blood.

Ridgely’s wounds disabled him for service. He was taken by his
companions to a ranche near the town, and as well cared for as
circumstances would admit. Leaving him there, the other members of the
band, fearful of the friends of Ford, seldom ventured beyond the limits
of their camp.



                               CHAPTER IV
                             CHARLEY HARPER


A new candidate for bloody laurels now appears in the person of Charley
Harper. He arrived in Walla Walla in the Fall of 1861. A young man of
twenty-five, of medium size, of erect carriage, clear, florid
complexion, and profuse auburn hair, he could, but for the leer in his
small inexpressive gray eye, have passed in any society for a gentleman.
His previous life is a sealed book;—but the readiness with which he
engaged in crime showed that he was not without experience. He told his
landlord that he had no money, but that partners were coming who would
relieve his necessities. The second night after his arrival, several
hundred dollars in gold coin was stolen from a lodger who occupied the
room adjoining his. While intoxicated the next day, he exhibited by the
handful eagles which he said were borrowed from an acquaintance. No one
doubted that he had stolen them; but where officers were believed to
wink at crime, prosecution was useless. Charley was not even arrested
upon suspicion. The money he had obtained introduced him to the society
of the roughs, with whom he became so popular that he aspired to be
their leader. This honor was disputed by Ridgely, whom we left wounded
in the last chapter, and by Cherokee Bob, both of whom claimed
precedence from longer residence and greater familiarity with the
opportunities for distinction.

Circumstances soon occurred which enabled Charley, without disputation,
to assume the role of chief of the Walla Walla desperadoes. Cherokee
Bob, heretofore mentioned as an associate of Plummer at Lewiston, was an
uneducated Southerner. His mother was a half-blood Cherokee,—hence his
name. With a hatred of the North and the Northern soldiery born of
prejudice and ignorance, and a constitutional faith in the superior
prowess of the Southern people, and with mercurial passions inflamed by
the contest that was still raging, this ruffian was nearly a maniac in
his adherence to the cause of Secession. He could talk or think of
little else than the great inferiority of the Northern to the Southern
soldiers, and was continually boasting of his own superior physical
power. He would often taunt the soldiers of the garrison near Walla
Walla. In ingenuity of vaunting expression, he far excelled Captain
Bobadil himself;—but like that hero of dramatic fiction he was destined
to experience a reverse more humiliating, if possible, than that of his
great prototype. With shotgun in hand and revolver in his belt, it was
his frequent boast that he could take a negro along with him, carrying
two baskets loaded with pistols, and put to flight the bravest regiment
of the Federal army.

No person who has witnessed a theatrical performance in a mining camp
can forget the general din and noise with which the audience fill up the
intervals between the acts. Whistling, singing, hooting, yelling, and a
general shuffling of feet and moving about are so invariable as to form,
in fact, a feature of the performance. So long as they are unaccompanied
by quarrelsome demonstrations, and do not become too boisterous, efforts
are seldom made to suppress them. The boys are permitted to have a good
time in their own way, and the lookers-on, accustomed to the scene, are
often compensated for any annoyance that may be occasioned, by strokes
of border humor more enjoyable than the play itself.

Cherokee Bob, eager for an opportunity when he could wreak his demoniac
wrath upon some of the Federal soldiers, with the aid and complicity of
Deputy Sheriff Porter, who like himself was a Secessionist, contrived
the following plan as favorable to his purpose; it was agreed between
them, that on a certain evening Bob and his friends should attend the
theatre, fully armed. Porter, under pretext of quelling disturbances
between the acts, should by his insulting language and manner provoke an
affray with the soldiers present, in the progress of which he would
command Bob and those with him to assist, and thus under the seeming
protection of law, save them from the consequences of any acts of
vengeance they desired to commit. On the evening appointed, six or seven
soldiers were seated side by side in the pit, a single one occupying a
seat in the gallery behind them. Porter was near them, and Bob and his
associates in a position convenient to him. When the curtain fell upon
the first act, the usual noises commenced, the soldiers joining in
making them. Porter sprang from his seat, and striding in front of them,
vociferated,

“Dry up there, you brass-mounted hirelings, or I’ll snatch you
bald-headed.”

This insulting language produced the desired effect. Smarting under the
implied reproach it conveyed, one of the soldiers sharply inquired,

“Why do you single us out, when there are others more boisterous?”

Porter waited for no further provocation, but drawing and cocking his
revolver with one hand, and seizing the soldier nearest to him with the
other, he dragged him ignominiously into the circle where he was
standing, ordering the deputy city marshal and Bob and his friends to
assist in arresting him. The soldiers offered resistance. An immediate
_mêlée_ was the consequence. The women and children in the audience
screamed in affright. The other soldiers present rushed with drawn
pistols to the rescue of their comrade. The one in the gallery sprang
upon one of the officers with the ferocity of a wild beast. Cherokee Bob
with a pistol in one hand and a bowie-knife in the other, his voice
wildly ringing above all other sounds, was in his true element. More
than a dozen pistol shots followed in quick succession. Two of the
soldiers were killed, and others fearfully mangled. Porter and his
deputy assistant were each shot through a leg, the latter crippled for
life. The work of blood was progressing, and but for the interference of
an officer of the garrison, would have ended only with the death of the
assassins.

The next day the soldiers appealed to their commanding officer for
redress. He ordered those of them engaged in the affray to be placed
under arrest, and dismissed the subject from his thoughts. Indignant at
this unexpected treatment, about fifty of the soldiers armed themselves,
and marched into town, with the determination to capture and hang
Cherokee Bob, whom they knew to be the chief mover of the murderous
assault. Disavowing all riotous intentions they informed the citizens of
their design and commenced a thorough search for the murderer. He,
meanwhile, fearful of their revenge, eluded them by leaving the town
before the dawn of morning on a stolen horse, for Lewiston.

The year before his appearance in Walla Walla, Ridgely was living in
Sacramento. During his sojourn there he acquired notoriety for his
thievish and villainous propensities. One of the police corps, detecting
him in the commission of a larceny, arrested him. He was convicted, and
sentenced to imprisonment in the county jail. He vowed revenge against
Gilchrist the policeman, but on his release fled to the gold mines. Soon
after his arrival at Walla Walla he fell in with his old enemy, and
secretly renewed the determination to take his life. Calling upon a
friend to accompany him, he boldly entered a saloon where he knew
Gilchrist to be and fired several shots at him. Gilchrist fell at the
first fire. Ridgely, believing he had killed him, left the saloon,
saying as he went, “I have thrown a load off my mind, and now feel
easy.” Gilchrist was badly wounded, but recovered. Ridgely, escaping
arrest on the night of the assault, crossed the river into Oregon the
next day, beyond the jurisdiction of the authorities of Walla Walla,
which was in Washington Territory. Thence he went to Lewiston and joined
Plummer.

Cherokee Bob and Ridgely being out of the way, Charley Harper, as next
in rank on the scale of villainous preferment, became the Walla Walla
chief.



                               CHAPTER V
                              CHEROKEE BOB


Intelligence of the discovery in 1861 of extensive placers on the head
waters of Salmon River, excelling in richness any former locations, had
been circulated through all the border towns during the following
Winter. The excitement consequent thereon was intense. Such was the
impatience of the people to effect an early arrival there that many left
Walla Walla and Lewiston in mid-winter, and on their way thither
perished in the snows which engorged the mountain passes. Others, more
cautious, awaited the coming of warm weather, and made the
journey,—tedious, difficult, and dangerous at best,—with comparative
safety. Among the latter number were Charley Harper and his band of
brigands. Mounted on strong, fleet horses which they had acquired during
the winter, the criminal cavalcade with its chief at the head dashed up
the river valley, insulting, threatening, or robbing every one so
unfortunate as to fall in their way. Of the number prominent in the
riotous column were Peoples, English, Scott, and Brockie—men whose deeds
of villainy have blackened the criminal records of nearly all the larger
cities of the Pacific slope. With none of the magnanimity which
characterized Joaquin Murieta and the earlier brigands of California,
and with all their recklessness of crime and murder, a meaner, baser,
more contemptible band of ruffians perhaps never before disgraced the
annals of the race. No crime was too atrocious for them to commit, no
act of shame or wantonness was uncongenial to their grovelling natures.
They were as totally depraved as a long and unchecked career of every
variety of criminal indulgence could make them. Afraid of nothing but
the law, and not afraid of that in these new and unorganized
communities, they were little else than devils incarnate. Insensible to
all appeals for mercy, and ever acting upon the cautious maxim that
“dead men tell no tales,” the only chance for escape from death for
those whom they assaulted was in their utter inability to do them
injury. Human life regarded as an obstacle to their designs, was of no
more importance than the blowing up of a safe, or any other act which
stood between them and their prey. Of course it was impossible that such
a band of desperadoes should pass over the long and desolate route from
Walla Walla to Florence without adventure.

On the second or third day after leaving Walla Walla, when nearing
Florence, they met a company consisting of five men and a boy of
sixteen, who were on their way to a neighboring camp. The brigands
surrounded them, and with cocked pistols well aimed, gave the usual
order, “Throw up your hands.” This order being obeyed, two of them
dismounted to search the persons of their victims for treasure, the
others meanwhile covering them with their revolvers. Five purses,
containing amounts varying from fifty to five hundred dollars, were
taken from them. The boy was overlooked, and had seated himself on a
granite bowlder by the roadside.

Scott, as he tells the story himself, approached him more from curiosity
than expectation, when the following conversation ensued:

“Come,” said Scott, addressing him, “draw your weasel now.”

“How do you know I’ve got any, stranger?” queried the youth.

“No fooling, I say. Hand out your buckskin.”

“You wouldn’t rob a poor little devil like me, would you?”

“Don’t keep me waiting longer, or I’ll cut your ears off,”—and Scott
drew his bowie as if to carry the threat into execution.

“Well, I only get half-wages, you know. Is your heart all gizzard?”

“Get off from that stone and shell out, or I’ll blow your brains out in
a minute,” said Scott.

The boy sprung up hurriedly, and with affected reluctance thrust his
hand into his pocket.

“Well, stra-an-nger,” he inquired with a peculiar drawl and quizzical
expression of the eyes, “what do you take Salmon River dust at, anyhow?”

With this he drew forth an empty purse, and handing it to Scott, said,

“If you think I’ve got any more, search me.”

Pleased with the pluck and humor of the lad, one of the band threw him a
five-dollar piece, and they galloped furiously on towards Florence.

Thundering into the town, they drew up before the first saloon, fired
their pistols, and urged their horses into the establishment. Without
dismounting they ordered liquor for the crowd. All the by-standers
partook with them. Harper ostentatiously threw one of the purses he had
just seized upon the counter, telling the bar-keeper to weigh out the
amount of the bill, and after a few moments they left the saloon, “to
see,” as one of them expressed himself, “whether the town was big enough
to hold them.”

This irruption into Florence occurred while that city was comparatively
in embryo. The great floods of immigration from the East and West had
not arrived. Some months must elapse before the expectations of the
robbers could be realized. Meantime they distributed themselves among
the saloons and bagnios, and by means of gambling and frequent
robberies, contrived to hold the community in fear and pick up a
subsistence until the great crowd came.

Leaving them for a season, we will return to Cherokee Bob, whom we left
in his ignominious flight from Walla Walla to Lewiston, on a stolen
horse. That worthy had established himself in a saloon at Lewiston, and
while there, renewed an acquaintance with an old pal known as Bill
Mayfield.

Mayfield was a fugitive from justice from Carson City, Nevada, where in
the Winter of 1861–62 he renewed an acquaintance with Henry Plummer,
whom he had known before that time in California. The Governor of
California had issued a requisition for the surrender of Plummer, and a
warrant for his arrest was in the hands of John Blackburn, the sheriff
at Carson City. Though efficient as an officer, Blackburn, while in
liquor, was overbearing and boastful of his prowess. His reputation was
bad among the leading citizens of the town. Foiled in his search for
Plummer, who, he believed, was in the Territory, and knowing of
Mayfield’s intimacy with him, he accused the latter with concealing him.
Mayfield denied the charge, and to avoid a quarrel with Blackburn, who
was intoxicated, immediately left the saloon where the interview
occurred, but as a measure of precaution armed himself with a
bowie-knife. Blackburn, rendered desperate by liquor, soon followed in
pursuit of him, and at a later hour of the same day found him in another
saloon. As he entered the front, Mayfield tried to leave by the rear
door. Failing in this, he drew his knife, and concealed it in his
sleeve. Approaching Mayfield in a bullying manner Blackburn said to him,

“I will arrest Plummer, and no one can prevent it. I can arrest anybody.
I can arrest you if I wish to.”

“You can arrest me,” replied Mayfield, “if you have a warrant for my
arrest, but you can’t without.”

“I tell you,” rejoined Blackburn tauntingly, “that I _can_ arrest you,
or any one else,” and added with an oath, “I will arrest you anyhow,”
accompanying this threat with a grasp for his pistol. Mayfield, with
flash-like quickness, slipped his knife from its place of concealment,
and gave him an anticipatory stab in the breast. Blackburn then tried to
close with him, and being much the stronger man would have killed him
had not Mayfield jumped aside and plied his knife vigorously until
Blackburn fell. He died almost instantly. Mayfield surrendered himself
for trial, was convicted of murder, and sentenced to be hanged.

While awaiting execution in the penitentiary, two miles distant from
Carson, a plan for undermining the prison was successful, and he
escaped. The friends who effected this were among the best citizens of
Carson. They deemed the sentence unjust, and as soon as he was out of
confinement, mounted him on a good horse, provided him with arms, and
bade him leave the State as rapidly as possible. When his escape was
discovered the next morning the jailer started in pursuit. He struck the
track of the fugitive, and by means of relays, gained rapidly upon him.
Mayfield’s friends meantime were not idle. They managed to be apprised
of his progress, followed close upon his pursuers, and by a short cut at
a favorable point, overtook him, and, doubling back, concealed him at a
ranche in Pea Vine Valley, only forty miles from Carson City. There he
remained six weeks,—many of the leading citizens of Carson meantime
watching for an opportunity to aid his escape from the State. A careless
exposure of his person led to his recognition and the discovery of his
retreat. His friends were the first to learn of it, and before the
officers could arrive at the ranche, Mayfield was on his way to
Huffaker’s ranche on the Truckee River, which was nearer Carson by half
the distance than the ranche he had left. While the officers were
scouring the country in pursuit of him, he remained there until Spring,
sharing a box stall with a favorite race-horse. When Spring was far
enough advanced to afford pasturage and comfortable travel, he was
furnished by his friends with a good “outfit,” and made the journey
unmolested to Lewiston, where he joined his old friends Plummer and
Cherokee Bob.

Here he trumped up an intimacy with a woman calling herself Cynthia, at
that time stewardess of a hotel in Lewiston, and the fallen wife of a
very worthy man.

In June, Cherokee Bob, accompanied by Mayfield and Cynthia, left
Lewiston for Florence. Soon after their arrival the jealousy of Mayfield
was aroused by the particular attentions of Bob to his mistress. On his
part Bob made no concealment of his attachment for the woman, and when
charged with harboring an intention of appropriating her affections,
boldly acknowledged the soft impeachment. Cynthia possessed many charms
of person, and considerable intelligence. She had, moreover, an eye to
the main chance, and was ready to bestow her favors where they would
command the most money. Bob was richer than Mayfield, and this fact won
for him many encouraging smiles from the fair object of his pursuit.
Mayfield’s jealousy flamed into anger, and he resolved to bring matters
to a crisis, which should either secure his undisturbed possession of
the woman, or transfer her to the sole care of his rival. He had
confidence enough in Cynthia to believe that when required to choose
between him and Cherokee Bob, her good taste, if nothing else, would
give him the preference. He had not calculated on the strength of her
cupidity. Confronting Bob in her presence, he said, as he laid his hand
on the butt of his revolver,

“Bob, you know me.”

“Yes,” replied Bob with a similar gesture, “and Bill, you know me.”

“Well, now, Bob, the question is whether we shall make fools of
ourselves or not.”

“Just as you say, Bill. I’m al’ys ready for anything that turns up.”

“Bob, if that woman loves you more than me,” said Mayfield, “take her. I
don’t want her. But if she thinks the most of me, no person ought to
come between us. I call that on the square.”

“Well, I do think considerable of Cynthia, and you are not married to
her, you know,” replied Bob.

“That makes no difference. If she loves me, and wishes to live with me,
no one shall interfere to prevent it.”

“Well, what do you propose to do about it?” asked Bob, after a brief
pause.

“Let the woman decide for herself,” replied Mayfield. “What say you,
Cynthia? Is it Bob or me?”

Thus appealed to, greatly to the surprise of Mayfield, Cynthia replied,

“Well, William, Robert is settled in business now, and don’t you think
he is better able to take care of me than you are?”

This reply convinced Mayfield that his influence over the woman was
lost. The quarrel terminated in a graceful surrender to Bob of all his
claim upon her.

“You fall heir,” said he to his successor, “to all the traps and things
there are around here.”

Cherokee Bob insisted upon paying for them; and Cynthia, true to the
course of life she was pursuing, tried to soften the pangs of separation
from her old lover by reiterating the question if he did not “think it
the best thing that could be done under the circumstances.”

Cherokee Bob forced a generous purse upon Mayfield, who left him with
the parting injunction to take good care of the girl.

The woman shed some tears and, as we shall see at a later stage of this
history, showed by her return to Mayfield that she entertained a real
affection; and when, a year later, she heard of his violent death, was
heard to say that she would kill his murderer whenever opportunity
afforded.

An explanation of the circumstances under which Bob became “settled in
business” is not the least interesting part of this narrative. The
senior proprietor of the leading saloon in Oro Fino died a few days
before Bob’s arrival. He was indebted to Bob for borrowed money, calling
upon the surviving partner soon after his arrival, Bob informed him of
the indebtedness, and declared his intention of appropriating the saloon
and its contents in payment.

“How much,” inquired the man, “did you lend my partner? I’ll settle with
you, and pay liberal interest.”

“That’s not the idee,” rejoined Bob. “Do you think me fool enough to
lend a fellow five hundred dollars, and then after it increases to five
thousand, square the account with a return of what I lent and a little
more? That’s not my way of doing biz. How much stock have you got here
on hand?”

Bob carefully committed to writing the invoice verbally furnished.

“Now,” said he, putting the memorandum in his pocket, “I’ll hold you
responsible for all these traps—the whole outfit. You’ve got to close up
and get out of this without any delay. I’ll give you twenty-four hours
to do it in. You must then deliver everything safe into my hands.”

The unfortunate saloon-keeper knew that the law as administered in that
mountain town would afford him no redress. He also knew that to refuse
compliance with the demand of Cherokee Bob, however unjust, would
precipitate a quarrel which would probably cost him his life. So when
Bob, accompanied by two or three confederates, came the next morning to
the saloon to take possession, he was prepared to submit to the
imposition without resistance. Walking within the bar, Cherokee Bob
emptied the money drawer and gave the contents to his victim. He then
invited his friends to drink to the success of the new “outfit,” and
finding himself in undisturbed occupancy, increased the amount of his
gift to the man he had expelled to several hundred dollars. This was the
manner in which he became, as Cynthia said, “settled in business.”



                               CHAPTER VI
                                FLORENCE


Florence was now the established headquarters of the robbers. Its
isolated location, its distance from the seat of government, its
mountain surroundings, and, more than all, its utter destitution of
power to enforce law and order, gave it peculiar fitness as a base for
the criminal and bloody operations of the desperate gang which infested
it. At all hours of the day and night some of them were to be seen at
the two saloons kept by Cherokee Bob and Cyrus Skinner. When one company
disappeared another took its place, and at no time were there less than
twenty or thirty of these desperadoes at one or both of their haunts,
plotting and contriving deeds of plunder and robbery which involved the
hard earnings, possibly the lives, of many of the fortunate miners of
the vicinity. The crowd from both East and West had arrived. The town
was full of gold hunters. Expectation lighted up the countenance of
every newcomer. Few had yet realized the utter despair of failure in a
mining camp. In the presence of vice in all its forms, men who were
staid and exemplary at home laid aside their morality like a useless
garment and yielded to the seductive influences spread for their ruin.
The gambling shops and hurdy-gurdy saloons—beheld for the first time by
many of these fortune-seekers—lured them on step by step, until many of
them abandoned all thought of the object they had in pursuit, for lives
of shameful and criminal indulgence.

The condition of society thus produced was fatal to all attempts at
organization, either for protection or good order. Wholly unrestrained
by fear or conscience, the robbers carried on their operations in the
full blaze of mid-day. Affrays were of daily occurrence, and robberies
took place in the public streets. Charley Harper, the acknowledged
chief, stained with the darkest crimes, walked the streets with the
boldness and confidence of one who glories in his iniquity. Peaceable,
honest, well-meaning citizens, completely overawed, were fortunate to
escape insult or abuse, as they passed to and fro in pursuit of their
occupations. Woe to the unfortunate miner who entered the town if it
were known or believed that there was any treasure on his person! If not
robbed on the spot, or lured into a hurdy-gurdy saloon, or cheated at a
gambling table, he was waylaid by disguised ruffians on his return to
his camp, and by threats and violence, or when these failed, by death
itself, relieved of his hard-bought earnings. For one of these sufferers
to recognize and expose any of his assailants was simply to insure death
at his hands the first convenient opportunity.

One of these side exploits was marked by features of peculiar atrocity.
An aged, eccentric German miner, who lived alone in a little cabin three
miles from town, was supposed to have a considerable amount of gold dust
concealed in his dwelling. One morning, early in August, a neighbor
discovered that the house had been violently entered. The door was
broken and scattered in pieces. Entering, he beheld the mangled corpse
of the old man lying amid a general wreck of bedding, boxes, and trunks.
The remains of a recent fire in a corner bore evidence of the failure of
the design of the robbers to conceal their crime by a general
conflagration. The miners were exasperated at an act of such wanton and
unprovoked barbarity. A coroner’s jury was summoned and such an inquest
held as men in fear of their lives dared to venture. The verdict, as
might have been anticipated, was “murdered by some person or persons
unknown.” Here the affair has rested ever since.

Acts of violence and bloodshed were not infrequent among the robbers
themselves. Soon after the murder of the German, a company of them, who
had been gambling all night at one of the saloons, broke up in a quarrel
at sunrise. Before they reached the street, a revolver in the hands of
Brockie was discharged, killing instantly one of the departing brawlers.
The murderer surrendered himself to a justice of the peace, and escaped
upon the singular plea that the shot was accidental and did not hit the
person he intended to kill. One of the jury, in a letter to a friend
wrote: “The verdict gave universal satisfaction, the feeling over the
homicide among good citizens being that Brockie had done a good thing.
If he had killed two of the ruffians instead of one, and then hung
himself, good men would have been better pleased.”

Hickey, the intended victim, was one of the worst men in the band. The
year following this occurrence, in a fit of anger induced by
intoxication, at a store in Placerville, he made a desperate assault
upon a peaceable, inoffensive individual who was known by the name of
“Snapping Andy.” Hurriedly snatching a pickhandle from a barrel, Andy,
by two or three well-directed blows, brought his career of crime and
infamy to a bloody close.

For some reason, probably to place him beyond the reach of the friends
of the murdered robber, Brockie was assigned to a new position.
Ostensibly to establish a ferry at the mouth of White Bird Creek, a few
miles from town, but really for the purpose of furnishing a convenient
rendezvous for his companions, he took up his abode there. It was on the
line of travel between Florence and a gold discovery reputed to have
been made on a tributary of the Boise River.

About the middle of September, Arthur Chapman, son of the
surveyor-general of Oregon, while waiting for ferriage, was brutally
assaulted by Brockie, who rushed towards him with pistol and knife,
swearing that he would “shoot him as full of holes as a sieve, and then
cut him into sausage meat.” With an axe which he seized upon the
instant, Chapman clove his skull to the chin. Brockie fell dead in his
tracks, another witness to the fulfilment of that terrible denunciation,
“Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed.” Chapman
was acquitted.

It will not be deemed out of place to record here the desperate fortune
of one Matt Bledsoe, who became notorious as an independent freebooter,
and killed several persons in the valley of the Upper Sacramento and
Upper Willamette. His bloody character preceded his arrival at Florence
in the Fall of 1861. He acknowledged no allegiance to any band, and
avowed as a ruling principle that he would “as soon kill a man as eat
his breakfast.” While engaged in a game of cards with a miner at a
ranche on White Bird Creek in October, 1861, he provoked an altercation,
but the miner being armed, he did not, as was usual with him, follow it
up by an attack. The next morning, while the miner was going to the
creek, Bledsoe shot and killed him. Mounting his horse he rode rapidly
to Walla Walla, surrendered to the authorities, asked for a trial, and
on his own statement that he “had killed a man in self-defence,” was
acquitted.

A leap forward in his history to twelve o’clock of a cold winter night
of 1865 finds this same villain in company with another, each with a
courtesan beside him, seated at a table in an oyster saloon in Portland.
Some angry words between the women soon involved the men in a quarrel,
which Bledsoe brought to a speedy termination by a fatal blow upon the
head of his antagonist. He was immediately arrested, tried, convicted of
manslaughter, and sentenced to the penitentiary for a long term of
years. During the following Fall he escaped, was rearrested, and after
trial, returned to prison to serve out a prolonged sentence.

Perhaps in the early history of no part of our country were greater
difficulties overcome in moving from one place to another than in the
mining districts of Oregon and Idaho. Essentially a mountain region, and
in all portions of it away from the narrow valleys formed by the streams
filled with the remains of extensive volcanic action, its surface,
besides being broken into deep cañons, lofty ridges, inaccessible
precipices, impassable streams, and impenetrable lava beds, was also
covered everywhere with the sharp points and fissured hummocks which
were cast out during a long and active period of primeval eruption.
There were no natural roads in any direction. The trail of the Indian
was full of obstacles, often indirect and generally impracticable. To
travel with vehicles of any sort was absolutely impossible. The
pack-animal was the only available resource for transportation. The
miner would bind all his earthly gear on the back of a mule or a burro
and grapple with obstructions as they appeared, cutting his way through
forests almost interminable, and exposing himself to dangers as trying
to his fortitude as to his ingenuity. The merchant who wished to
transport goods, the saloon-keeper who had liquors and billiard tables,
the hotel-keeper whose furniture was necessary, all had to employ
pack-animals as the only means of transportation from the towns on the
Columbia to the mining camps of the interior. The owner of a train of
pack-animals was always certain of profitable employment. His life was
precarious, his subsistence poor, his responsibilities enormous. He
threaded the most dangerous passes, and incurred the most fearful
risks,—for all of which he received adequate compensation.

The pack train was always a lively feature in the gigantic mountain
scenery of Oregon and Idaho. A train of fifty or one hundred animals,
composed about equally of mules and burros, each heavily laden, the
experienced animal in the lead picking the way for those in the rear
amid the rocks, escarpments, and precipices of a lofty mountain side,
was a spectacle of thrilling interest. At times, the least mis-step
would have precipitated some unfortunate animal hundreds of feet down
the steep declivity, dashing him to pieces on the rocks below.
Fortunately the cautious and sure tread of these faithful creatures
rendered such an accident of very rare occurrence, though to the person
who for the first time beheld them in motion the feeling was ever
present that they could not escape it. The arrival of one of these large
trains in a mining camp produced greater excitement among the
inhabitants than any other event, and the calculations upon their
departure from the Columbia River and their appearance in the interior
towns were made and anticipated with nearly as much certainty as if they
were governed by a published time-table.

The confidence of the owner of a train of pack-animals in their sagacity
and sure-footedness relieved him of all fear of accident by travel, but
he could never feel as well assured against the attacks of robbers. All
the men in charge of a train were well armed and in momentary
expectation of a surprise. Frequently on the return trips they were
entrusted by merchants with large amounts of gold dust. Opportunities of
this character seldom escaped the vigilance of the robbers,—and any
defect in the police of the departing train insured an attack upon it in
some of the difficult passes on its route to the river.

The packer of a train belonging to Neil McClinchey, a well-known
mercantile operator of the Upper Columbia, in October, 1862, when four
days out from Florence, on his return to Walla Walla, was stopped by a
masked party of which Harper was supposed to be the leader, and for want
of sufficient force robbed of fourteen pounds of gold. As he gave the
treasure into the hands of the assailants, the villain who took it said
in a consoling tone, “That’s sensible. If every man was as reasonable as
you things would go along smoother.”

Shortly after this robbery, Joseph and John Berry were returning to the
river with their train. They had gone but forty miles from Florence,
when they were confronted by three men in masks, who, with levelled
pistols, commanded them to throw up their hands. Seeing that resistance
was useless they obeyed, and were relieved of eleven hundred dollars.
The packers recognized the voices of David English and William
Peoples,—and the third one was afterwards ascertained to be Nelson
Scott. The victims returned with all possible expedition to Lewiston,
where the report of their loss excited the most intense indignation.



                              CHAPTER VII
                       FIRST VIGILANCE COMMITTEE


As soon as the Berrys were assured of the identity of the villains who
had robbed them they appealed to the people to assist in their capture.
The robbers had stripped them of all their hard earnings, and they had
the sympathy of every honest man in the community. Nothing more was
needed to kindle into a flame of popular excitement the long-pent-up
fires of smothered indignation. Public sentiment was clamorous for the
capture and punishment of the robbers. It gathered strength day by day,
until it became the all-absorbing topic everywhere. Men assembled on the
street corners, in the stores, in the saloons, and at the outside mining
camps to compare views and consult upon measures of relief. Meantime,
several parties whose faith in immediate action was stronger than in
consultation, set out in pursuit of the robbers.

From the fact that they had passed south of Lewiston it was believed
they had gone down the Columbia. Distributing themselves along the
different roads and trails in that direction, the pursuers made diligent
search for them in every nook and corner which could afford them a
hiding-place. Their diligence was successful. The robbers had separated,
but were arrested in detail,—Peoples at Walla Walla, Scott on Dry Creek,
near there, and English at Wallula, forty miles distant on the Columbia.

The only surprise they manifested upon being arrested was at the
temerity of their captors. In a community which had so long held them in
fear, any legal interference with their business was deemed by them an
outrage. They did not pause to inquire whether their reign was near its
termination, nor think that perhaps the people had decided as between
longer submission to their villainies and condign punishment for their
actual crimes. If they had, their efforts to escape would have been
immediate. As it was, they rested easy, and reflected savagely upon the
revenge in store for their captors after their friends had effected
their rescue.

They were taken in irons to Walla Walla. Judge Smith ordered their
removal to Florence for trial. Such was the indignation of the citizens
of Lewiston that on their arrival there it was determined they should be
tried by the people. All confidence in the law and the courts was lost.
Accordingly a committee was appointed to investigate the circumstances
of the robbery and declare the punishment. The prisoners were taken in
charge by the committee, and confined in an unfinished building on the
bank of the Clearwater, which was strongly guarded. To make their work
thorough and terrify others of the band who were known to be prowling
about the saloons of Lewiston, a number of persons were appointed, with
instructions to effect their immediate arrest. In anticipation of this
course all suspected persons except one escaped by flight. This one,
known by the name of “Happy Harry,” was a simple fellow, who denied all
association with the band, confessed to a few petty offences, and was
discharged on condition that he would instantly leave and never return
to the country. He has never been heard of since.

One of the shrewdest of the gang, George Lane, who from a personal
deformity was called “Club Foot George,” well known as a robber and
horse-thief, escaped arrest by surrendering himself to the commandant of
Fort Lapwai (a United States post twelve miles distant), who confined
him in the guard-house.

The final disposition of the three villains in custody was delayed until
the next day. A strong guard of well-armed men surrounded their prison.
Just after midnight the sleeping inhabitants of the town were roused by
several shots fired in the direction of the place of confinement. In a
few minutes the streets were filled with citizens. A former friend of
Peoples, one Marshall, who kept a hotel in town, had, in attempting his
rescue, fired upon the guard. In return he received a shot in his arm,
and was prostrated by a blow from a clubbed musket. The cause of the
_mêlée_ being explained, the people withdrew, leaving the sentinels at
their posts.

The next morning at an early hour the people gathered around the prison.
The guards were gone and the door ajar. Unable to restrain their
curiosity, and fearful that the robbers had been rescued, they pushed
the door wide open. There, hanging by the neck, stark and cold, they
beheld the bodies of the three desperadoes. Justice had been
anticipated, and the first Vigilance Committee of the northern mines had
commenced its work. No one knew or cared who had done it, but all felt
that it was right, and the community breathed freer than at any former
period of its history.

Intelligence of the execution, with the usual exaggeration, spread far
and wide through the mining camps. It was received with approval by the
sober citizens, but filled the robber horde with consternation. Charley
Harper, while on his way from Florence to Lewiston to gather full
particulars, met a mountaineer.

“Stranger,” he inquired, “what’s the news?”

“I s’pose you’ve heard about the hanging of them fellers?”

“Heard something. What’s the particulars?”

“Well, Bill Peoples, Dave English, and Nels Scott have gone in. They
strung ’em up like dried salmon. Happy Harry got out of the way in time;
but if they get Club Foot George, his life won’t be worth a cent.
They’re after a lot more of ’em up in Florence.”

“Do you know who all they’re after?” asked Harper.

“Yes. Charley Harper’s the big chief they’re achin’ for the most, but
the story now is that he’s already hanged. A feller went into town day
before yesterday, and said he saw him strung up out here on Camas
Prairie. Did you hear anything of it back on the road?”

Harper needed no further information. He felt that the country was too
hot to hold him, and that the bloodhounds were on his track. As soon as
the miner was out of sight, he turned to the right, crossed the
Clearwater some miles above Lewiston, and pursued a trail to Colville on
the Upper Columbia, where we will take leave of him for the present.



                              CHAPTER VIII
                          NEW GOLD DISCOVERIES


When the rumored discovery in the Summer of 1861 of extensive gold
placers on Salmon River was confirmed, the intelligence spread through
the Territories and Mississippi States like wildfire. Thousands of young
men, thrown out of employment by the war, and other thousands who
dreaded the evils which that great conflict would bring upon the nation,
and still others actuated by a thirst for gain, utilized their available
resources in providing means for an immediate migration to the land of
promise. Before midsummer they had started on the long and perilous
journey. How little did they know of its exposures! The deserts,
destitute of water and grass, the alkaline plains where food and drink
were alike affected by the poisonous dust, the roving bands of hostile
Indians, the treacherous quicksands of river fords, the danger and
difficulty of the mountain passes, the death of their companions, their
cattle, and their horses, breakage of their vehicles, angry and often
violent personal altercations,—all these fled in the light of the summer
sun, the vernal beauty of the plains, the delightfully pure atmosphere
which wooed them day by day farther away from the abode of civilization
and the protection of law. The most fortunate of this army of
adventurers suffered from some of these fruitful causes of disaster. So
certain were they in some form to occur, that a successful completion of
the journey was simply an escape from death. The story of the Indian
murders and cruelties alone, which befell hundreds of these hapless
emigrants, would fill volumes. Every mile of the several routes across
the continent was marked by the decaying carcasses of oxen and horses,
which had perished during the period of this hegira to the gold mines.
Three months with mules and four with oxen were necessary to make the
journey,—a journey now completed in five days from ocean to ocean by the
railroad.

Some of the earliest of these expeditions, after entering the unexplored
region which afterwards became Idaho and Montana, were arrested by
information that it would be impossible to cross, with teams, the
several mountain ranges between them and the mines. This discouragement
was followed up by intelligence that the placers were overrun by a crowd
of gold hunters from California and Oregon, and that large bands of
prospectors were spreading over the adjacent territory. Swift on the
heels of this came the rumor that new placers had been found at Deer
Lodge, on the east side of the mountains.

The idea was readily adopted that the country was filled with gold
placers,—that it was not necessary to pursue the track of actual
discovery, but that each man could discover his own mine. Thus
believing, the stream of emigration diverged,—some crossing the range to
Fort Lemhi on the Lower Salmon, and others pursuing a more southerly
course, with the hope of striking an old trail leading from Salt Lake to
Bitter Root and Deer Lodge valleys. Some of this latter party remained
on Grasshopper Creek near the large cañon, where they made promising
discoveries. The others went on to Deer Lodge, but being disappointed in
the placers there, rejoined their companions and gave to their placer
the name of Beaver Head Diggings,—that being the name given by Lewis and
Clark to the river into which the creek empties.

While these discoveries were in progress on the east side of the
mountains, a prospecting party which had been organized at Florence
under the leadership of a Californian by the name of Grimes, discovered
the mines on the Boise River. They were one hundred and fifty miles
south of Florence. Grimes and his party sunk their first shaft fifteen
miles northwest of the site of Idaho City. While preparing to extend
their explorations, they unfortunately fell into an Indian ambuscade and
their leader was slain.

Intelligence of the Beaver Head and Boise discoveries unsettled all
local projects for building up the towns of Florence, Elk City, and Oro
Fino. They were immediately deserted by all who could leave without
sacrifice. West Bannack, at Boise, and East Bannack, at Beaver Head,
sprung into existence as if by enchantment.

Ridgely had now so far recovered from his wound as to be able to travel.
Accompanied by him and Charley Reeves, Henry Plummer left the vicinity
of Florence and went to Elk City. There he met with several of his old
California acquaintances who were familiar with his early history.
Fearful of remaining lest they should deliver him up to the authorities
and cause him to be returned to California, or that a Vigilance
Committee would visit him with heavier punishment, he suddenly departed,
and ten days later made his appearance at Deer Lodge. He found the camp
full of needy adventurers, the mines unpromising, and the chances few
for replenishing his fortune by either gambling or robbery. After
spending a few days of constantly increasing discouragement he started
in company with Jack Cleveland for Fort Benton, intending to go down the
Missouri by the first boat. Fortunate would it have been had he carried
this design into execution. If it would not have saved him from a
felon’s death, it would have preserved the lives of those who afterwards
became his victims.

[Illustration:

  A PACK TRAIN: CINCHING
]

Sixty miles from Benton, their horses jaded with travel, the two men
stopped at the Government farm on Sun River for a few days’ rest. In
this secluded valley they were out of the way of pursuers. Carpeted with
bunch grass, it afforded grazing for their half-starved horses, and in
Mr. Vail, the man in charge of the farm, they found a very hospitable
host. Divided centrally by the large and peaceful river, the valley
stretched away on either side to numberless plateaus, remarkable for the
uniform height and tabular recession with which they rose to the summits
of the lofty foothills, which in their turn swelled gradually into a
circumference of heaven-kissing mountains. Nothing but a few forests
were wanting to make the scene one of unparalleled grandeur. These were
measurably supplied by the parks of cottonwood which stretched along
either bank of the river, affording shelter for the herds of elk,
antelope, and deer that roamed unharmed over the boundless solitude.

Here, sheltered by the arms of kind relatives, Henry Plummer first saw
the only being which inspired his bosom with virtuous love. A young,
innocent, and beautiful girl, artless and loving as a child, won by his
attention and gentlemanly deportment, and the tale, seductive as that
poured by the serpent into the ear of Eve, which he told of his love,
against the advice of her sister and friends, crowned his happiness with
her heart and hand. No stories of his past career, no terrible picture
of the future, no tears and petitions, could stay the sacrifice. She
felt the sentiment so beautifully expressed by Moore,

           “I know not, I ask not, if guilt’s in that heart,
           I but know that I love thee, whatever thou art,”—

and under its influence she linked her fortunes with those of the
robber, murderer, and outlaw, in the holiest of human ties.

A quarrel, of which this young lady was the innocent cause, took place
between Plummer and Cleveland before the marriage of the former. Their
old friendship was never reëstablished. Often during their residence at
Sun River an exchange of bitter epithets only relieved their pent-up
wrath. Afraid of each other, neither would leave the farm alone.
Accordingly they went to Bannack in company, early in the Winter of
1862–63. There we will leave them while we return to Florence to inquire
after the fortunes of Cherokee Bob, whom we left a few chapters ago
“settled in business.”



                               CHAPTER IX
                       DESERTION OF MINING CAMPS


The decay of a mining town is as sudden and rapid as its growth, and the
causes which occasion it as problematical. Few, comparatively, of the
great number of placer camps in the Rocky Mountains, once peopled with
thousands, survive beyond the third year of their existence. As soon as
the placers fail to remunerate the miners, they are abandoned. The crowd
departs, and if any remain, it is that sober, substantial class which is
satisfied with small gain as the reward of unceasing toil. Intelligence
of new discoveries brought to a failing placer will cause the immediate
departure of great numbers engaged in working it. These stampedes are
among the most notable features of mountain life. Sometimes when the
discovery of a new placer is announced, the entire population of a
mining town is on the alert, each man striving with the next to be the
first to reach it. Horses are saddled, mules packed, sluices abandoned,
and the long and unmarked route is filled with gold hunters. Away they
go, over mountains, across streams, through cañons and pine forests,
with the single object of making the first selection of a claim in the
new location. Not infrequently it is the case that a single company is
the first to learn of the discovery of a new rich placer. If the claim
it has worked is abandoned the succeeding morning, it is received by the
camp as incontestable evidence that a mine of superior richness has been
found,—and hundreds start in pursuit of the missing company. Rumor is a
fruitful cause of stampedes. Disappointments are more frequently the
consequences than rewards. Instances are common where whole camps have
been deserted to follow up a rumor, been disappointed, and glad to
return at last. There is nothing permanent in the life of a gold
miner,—and beyond the moment, nothing strong or abiding in his
associations.

                   “Whither he goes or how he fares,
                   Nobody knows and nobody cares.”

Florence had suffered from these causes. The roving portion of the
population had gone, some to Boise, some to Bannack, and some to Deer
Lodge. Cherokee Bob and Cynthia still remained, but Harper had fled, and
Peoples, English, and Scott slept the “sleep that knows no waking.” Bill
Willoughby, a suspected member of Harper’s gang, was Bob’s only
companion.

The New Year was approaching. The good wives and daughters, in
accordance with usual custom, proposed that it should be celebrated by a
ball,—a proposition to which the other sex joyfully acceded. Extensive
preparations were made for the supper, and the ball-room was
attractively decorated. Cynthia made known to Bob her desire to go. He
said in reply, “You shall go, and be respected as a decent woman ought
to be.” So he asked Willoughby to “take his woman to the ball, and,”
said he, “if things don’t go right, just report to me.” Cynthia assented
to the arrangement, and Willoughby promised compliance. The guests had
arrived when Cynthia, hanging on the arm of Willoughby, made her
appearance. Scowls and sneers met them on every hand. A general
commotion took place among the ladies. In little groups of five or six,
scattered throughout the room, they whispered to each other their
determination to leave if Cynthia were permitted to remain. The managers
held a consultation, and Willoughby was told that he must take Cynthia
home. No alternative presenting, he obeyed.

The gentlemen present were prepared to meet any further disturbance, but
none occurred, and the ball passed off pleasantly. The next day Cherokee
Bob marshalled his forces to avenge the insult, but was restrained by
the evident preparation with which the citizens anticipated his design.
He and his companions swaggered around town flourishing their pistols
and bowie-knives, boasting of their prowess, but careful of giving
personal offence. It would have been well for them had their resentment
cooled here, but Bob’s malice was not to be satisfied so easily. Two
days had passed, and Cynthia’s humiliation was unavenged. Before the
close of another it must be propitiated with blood. Accordingly, the
next morning it was agreed between Bob and Willoughby that they would
precipitate the battle.

The most efficient leader of the citizens was a saloon-keeper by the
name of Williams, familiarly called “Jakey.” He was an athletic man, and
a determined enemy of the robbers, by whom he was held in great fear. He
had been the hero of more than one desperate affray, and was regarded by
Bob and Willoughby as the only obstacle in the way of their bloody
project to kill the managers of the ball. The first act, therefore, in
their contemplated tragedy was to dispose of him. Jakey at first sought
to avoid them. They pursued him from house to house, till, tired of
fleeing, he finally declared he would go no farther. Returning by a
circuitous path, he was overtaken and fired upon by his pursuers while
entering his saloon. He fired in return, and springing back, seized a
loaded shotgun, and rushed into the street. Meantime, several citizens
joined in the fight, which soon became general. The ruffians found
themselves contending against fearful odds. Willoughby was slowly
retreating with his face to his assailants, and firing as rapidly as
possible. Cherokee Bob was pursuing the same strategy in an opposite
direction. The twelfth fire exhausted Willoughby’s pistols. He turned to
run, with Jakey in full pursuit. Exhausted from loss of blood, which was
pouring from sixteen wounds, he soon fell, and, throwing up his hands,
exclaimed to one of his pursuers who was in the act of firing,

“For God’s sake, don’t shoot any more. I’m dying now,” and surrendered
himself to death.

Bob beat a retreat at the first fire. Dodging behind a corner, where his
head only was exposed, he fired upon his pursuers until his pistols were
nearly empty. While aiming for another shot, a ball fired from an
opposite window brought him to the earth, mortally wounded. He was taken
to his saloon, and died the third day after the affray, in the full, and
to him, consolatory belief that he had killed Jakey Williams at the
first fire of his revolver. He had a brother living at Lewiston. His
last words were, “Tell my brother I have killed my man and gone on a
long hunt.” His real name was Henry Talbert.

Cynthia was now without a protector. At Bob’s request she soon joined
her old lover, Bill Mayfield, at Boise. This reunion was destined to be
of short duration. The following Spring Mayfield went to Placerville,
Idaho, for a brief sojourn. A quarrel over a game of cards sprung up
between him and one Evans. Mayfield drew his revolver, intending to
settle it by a fatal shot, but Evans interposed,

“I’m not heeled”—the mountain phrase for “I am not armed.”

“Then go and heel yourself,” said Mayfield, sheathing his revolver, “and
look out the next time you meet me, for I’m bound to kill you at sight.
One of us must die.”

The next day, while Mayfield and two friends were walking in the
suburbs, they came upon a muddy spot, across which a narrow plank had
been laid. This necessitated crossing it in single file. Mayfield was in
the centre. Evans was in a cabin beside the crossing, but a few feet
distant. Seizing a double-barrelled shotgun, he fired upon Mayfield from
his place of concealment, through an open window. Mayfield grasped for
his revolver, but fell without power to draw it, exclaiming “I’m shot.”
He died in two hours, illustrating in his demise the Scriptural axiom,
“With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again.” Evans
was immediately arrested, but escaped from jail that night, and being
furnished with a horse by a friend, fled the country, and was never
apprehended.

After Mayfield’s death Cynthia entered upon that career of promiscuous
infamy which is the certain destiny of all women of her class. It is
written of her that “she has been the cause of more personal collisions
and estrangements than any other woman in the Rocky Mountains.”



                               CHAPTER X
                               BOONE HELM


Some men are villains by nature, others become so by circumstances.
Hogarth’s series of pictures representing in contrast the career of two
apprentices illustrates this truth better than words. Both commenced
life under the same influences. The predominance of good and evil is
exhibited by the natural tendency of one to overcome all unfavorable
circumstances by close application to business and by virtuous
associations, and of the other to idleness, vicious indulgences, and
corrupt companionship. The one becomes Lord Mayor of London, and in the
discharge of official duty passes sentence of death upon the other.

The wretch I am now about to introduce to the reader was one of those
hideous monsters of depravity whom neither precept nor example could
have saved from a life of crime. Boone Helm was a native of Kentucky.
His parents emigrated to one of the newest settlements in Missouri while
he was a boy. The rough pursuits of border-life were congenial to his
tastes. He excelled in feats of physical strength, and delighted in
nothing more than a quarrel which brought his prowess into full display.
He was an inordinate drinker, and when excited by liquor gave way to all
the evil passions of his nature. One of the exploits recorded of him was
that of hurling his bowie-knife into the ground and regaining it with
his horse at full speed. On one occasion, while the circuit court was in
session, the sheriff attempted to arrest him. Helm resisted the officer,
but urging his horse up the stairs into the court-room, astonished the
judge by demanding with profane emphasis what he wanted of him.

In the year 1848 he married a respectable girl, but neither her
affection nor the infant daughter born to him a year later could prevail
with him to abandon his vicious and profligate habits. His wife sought
security from his ill-treatment in divorce, which was readily granted.
This freed him from family responsibilities, and he at once determined
to emigrate either to Texas or California. Littlebury Shoot, a neighbor,
while Helm was intoxicated, had, for pacific purposes, promised to
accompany him,—intending when he was sober to avoid the fulfilment of
the promise by explanation. Helm was told of his intention. He called
upon Shoot, who had retired, and meeting him at the door of his house,
with his left hand on his shoulder, in a friendly tone thus addressed
him:

“So, Littlebury, you’ve backed down on the Texas question, have you?”

Shoot attempted an explanation, but was stopped by the peremptory
demand:

“Well, are you going or not? Say yes or no.”

“No!”

At the utterance of this reply, Helm buried his bowie-knife in the
breast of the unfortunate man, who, without a struggle, fell dead at his
feet. Mounting his horse immediately, Helm rode away. The brother of the
victim and a few resolute friends followed in pursuit. They tracked him
through several neighborhoods and captured him by surprise at an Indian
reservation, and returned him to Monroe County for trial. He was
convicted of murder; but his conduct was such while in confinement as to
raise serious doubts of his sanity. After his conviction, under the
advice of physicians he was consigned to the lunatic asylum, his conduct
meantime being that of a quiet, inoffensive lunatic. His keeper, finding
him harmless, indulged him so far as to accompany him on daily walks
into the country surrounding the institution. On one occasion, on some
urgent pretence, Helm asked permission to enter a willow copse, which
was readily granted. Afterwards the desire to enter this copse whenever
he approached it seemed to take the form of mania. Suspecting no
ulterior design, his keeper indulged him. One day, meeting a friend near
the spot, the keeper, during Helm’s absence, engaged in conversation.
Time passed unnoticed at first, but as the stay of Helm was prolonged,
the keeper, fearing some accident had befallen him, made a rapid search
through the thicket. But the bird had flown. His stratagem was
successful. He was never afterward seen in Missouri, but upon his escape
he fled immediately to California. Several persons were killed by him
while there, in personal _rencontre_. At length he committed actual
premeditated murder, but escaped arrest by flight. In the Spring of 1858
he arrived at Dalles, Oregon. Fearful of a requisition for his return to
California, Helm, in company with Dr. Wm. H. Groves, Elijah Burton, Wm.
Fletcher, John Martin, —— Field, and —— McGranigan, attempted a journey
on horseback to Camp Floyd, Utah, sixty miles southwest of Salt Lake
City, by way of Fort Hall. A ride of several days brought them to the
Grand Ronde River. During that time they had become sufficiently
acquainted with each other to banish all those feelings of distrust
natural among strangers in a new country. Helm, who to his criminal
qualities added the usual concomitant of being a loud-mouthed braggart,
while narrating his exploits said in a boastful tone to McGranigan:

“Many’s the poor devil I’ve killed, at one time or another,—and the time
has been that I’ve been obliged to feed on some of ’em.”

“Yes,” replied McGranigan, casting a sinister glance at Groves, “and
we’ll have more of that feasting yet.”

The cold sincerity with which these words were uttered struck a chill to
the heart of Groves, which experienced no relief when a few moments
afterwards Helm proposed a plan for organizing a band of Snake Indians,
and returning with them on a predatory excursion against the Walla
Wallas.

“The Walla Wallas,” said he, “own about four thousand horses. With such
a band of Snakes as we can easily organize for the enterprise, we can
run off two thousand of the best of those animals, and after dividing
with the Indians, take ours to Salt Lake and dispose of them to
advantage.”

Groves, who had heard enough to satisfy him that a longer stay with this
company would be accompanied by risks for which he had neither
inclination nor fitness, mounted his horse at a late hour that night,
and spurred back to the Dalles as rapidly as possible. On his arrival he
sent intelligence to the chief of the Walla Wallas of Helm’s
contemplated foray, warning them to keep a careful watch upon their
horses. His plans being frustrated, Helm remained in the vicinity till
Autumn, when, in company with his five companions, he continued his
journey to Camp Floyd. Five hundred miles of this route lay through a
wilderness of mountains, unmarked by a trail and filled with hostile
Indians. It was late in October when the party left Grand Ronde River.
The mountains were covered with snow. Cold weather had set in for a
season whose only changes for the next six months would be a steady
increase of severities. The thermometer, seldom above, often marked a
temperature thirty or forty degrees below zero in the mountains. The
passes were snowed up to the depths of twenty and thirty feet. Wild
game, however abundant in Summer, had retreated to the forests and
fastnesses for food and shelter. Snow-storms and sharp winds were
blinding and incessant. Deep ravines, lofty mountains, beetling crags,
and dismal cañons, alternated with impenetrable pine forests,
inaccessible lava beds, and impassable torrents, encumbered every inch
of the way. Death on the scaffold or escape through this terrible
labyrinth gave the alternative small advantage of the penalty. Small as
it was, Helm and his companions took the risk and plunged into the
mountain wilderness. He alone escaped.

In the absence of other narratives of this remarkable adventure, I
record his own, as detailed to John W. Powell in April of the following
year. Mr. Powell says:

  “N. P. LANGFORD,

  “DEAR SIR: On the tenth of April, 1859, I was on my way from Fort
  Owen, Bitter Root Valley, to Salt Lake City. My party consisted of
  one American named James Misinger, a Frenchman called ‘Grand
  Maison,’ a French half-breed named Antoine, and three Indians.

  “I had crossed the Snake River just above Fort Hall, pitched my
  lodge, and was entering to indulge in a brief sleep, when I heard
  some one outside ask in a loud tone of voice, ‘Who owns this
  shebang?’ Stepping to the door and looking out, I saw a tall,
  cadaverous, sunken-eyed man standing over me, dressed in a dirty,
  dilapidated coat and shirt and drawers, and moccasins so worn that
  they could scarcely be tied to his feet. Having invited him in and
  inquired his business, he told me substantially the following:

  “His name was Boone Helm. In company with five others he had left
  Dalles City, Oregon, in October, 1858, intending to go to Camp
  Floyd, Utah Territory. Having reached the Raft River, they were
  attacked by a party of Digger Indians, with whom they maintained a
  running fight for several miles, but none of the party was killed or
  severely wounded. Late in the evening they reached the Bannack
  River, where they camped, picketed their horses near by, and
  stationed two sentinels. During the night one of the sentinels was
  killed, the savage who committed the deed escaping on a horse
  belonging to the party.

  “Upon consultation, it was decided that they had better leave that
  place as soon as possible. The sky at the time was overcast with
  storm-clouds, and soon after they got into their saddles the weather
  culminated in a snowstorm, which increased in violence until it
  became terrific. Finally, being unable to see anything but sheets of
  snow, they became bewildered, and knew not in what direction they
  were proceeding. Morning brought no relief. In the midst of an ocean
  of snow, they were as oblivious of locality in daylight as if total
  darkness had encompassed them. They knew they were somewhere between
  Ross’s Fork and the Bear River, and this was their most definite
  knowledge.

  “At last they reached Soda Springs on Bear River, where familiar
  landmarks came in view. They then travelled up that river until they
  reached Thomas’s Fork, where they were forced to stop, from the lean
  and exhausted condition of their horses and the depth of the snow.
  Here they found a very comfortable cabin, and perforce went into
  winter quarters.

  “Their provisions soon being all gone they commenced subsisting on
  their horses, killing one after another, until they had eaten them
  all but a celebrated race-horse which had been valued on the Upper
  Columbia at over a thousand dollars. Seeing now that they must all
  perish unless they soon reached a point where supplies could be
  obtained, the race-horse had to share the fate of the others. His
  meat was ‘jerked’ or hastily dried, that they might the more
  conveniently carry it on their backs. They then made snowshoes of
  the hides of the horses, and started back towards, and aimed to
  reach, Fort Hall, where they supposed they would meet with human
  beings of some kind, white men, half-breeds, or Indians.

  “The party kept together until they had got beyond Soda Springs,
  where some had become so exhausted they could scarcely travel,—and
  their meat getting frightfully small in amount, Helm and a man named
  Burton concluded not to endanger their own lives by waiting for the
  wearied ones, so they left them behind.

  “The two finally reached the Snake River, and moved down it in
  search of Fort Hall, having nothing to eat but the prickly-pear
  plant. When they had reached the site of Cantonment Loring, Burton,
  starving, weary, and snow-blind, was unable to proceed; and a good
  vacant house being there, Helm left him, and continued on for Fort
  Hall.

  “Reaching the fort, he found it without an occupant. He then
  returned and reached Burton about dark. When out in the willows hard
  by, procuring firewood, he heard the report of a pistol. Running
  back into the house, he found Burton had committed suicide by
  shooting himself. He then concluded to try and find his way into
  Salt Lake Valley. Cutting off, well up in the thigh, Burton’s
  remaining leg (he had eaten the other), he rolled the limb up in an
  old red flannel shirt, tied it across his shoulder, and started.

  “About eight miles out he met an Indian going in his lodge. He
  entreated the savage to take him along; but the Indian said he had
  nothing himself to eat, and that his family were starving. Helm
  exhibited handfuls of gold coin, when the Indian consented to his
  accompanying him.

  “He remained at this lodge about two weeks, paying the Indian ten
  dollars a meal. His food consisted of ants and an unpalatable herb,
  called in the mountains the ‘tobacco plant.’

  “The above facts Helm gave me with tears in his eyes, and said, ‘I
  will give you all I have in the world,—which is only nine
  dollars,—to take me to the settlements.’ I told him I did not desire
  money for helping a man in his condition.

  “That same evening the Indian with whom Helm had been stopping,
  visited me. His name was Mo-quip. I had known him for several years.
  He fully corroborated Helm’s story, in regard to the carrying and
  eating the body of his companion. ‘When I first tasted of the
  flesh,’ said Mo-quip in his own tongue, ‘I knew not what it was, but
  told the stranger it was _bueno_[1] game,—better than I had myself.
  The stranger then took hold of one of the corners of a red shirt
  that was around his pack, and jerked it up, when a white man’s leg,
  the lower end ragged from gnawing, rolled out on the ground.’
  Altogether Helm had paid Mo-quip two hundred and eighty dollars.

Footnote 1:

    Good.

  “Having given him a new suit of buckskin, and furnished him with a
  horse, he set out with my party for Salt Lake City. Just after
  pitching my lodge the first evening after starting with him, ‘Grand
  Maison,’ very much frightened, came to me with a sack of gold coin
  which he said Helm had asked him to conceal until they reached Salt
  Lake City. I took the money and counted it—it amounted to fourteen
  hundred dollars.

  “Though satisfied there was something wrong, I said nothing, and
  took Helm on to the settlements. Having ascertained in the meantime
  that he was the worst kind of a desperado, I called him to me as
  soon as we had reached the end of the journey, and handed him his
  money, saying, ‘You can now take care of yourself.’ He coolly put
  the coin in his pocket, without expressing a syllable of
  thankfulness for the assistance I had rendered him.

  “It was not long until he had squandered all he had in gambling and
  drinking, and was finally expelled from Salt Lake Valley for his
  atrocities.

  “Hoping these facts may be of service to you, allow me to subscribe
  myself,

                                               Your obt. servant,
                                                     “JOHN W. POWELL.”

We have good reason for believing that before Helm fled from Salt Lake
City he murdered, in cold blood, two citizens, at the instigation of
some of the leading Mormons, who, after the deed was done, concealed
him, and finally aided in his escape from arrest. Certain it is that
after leaving there he travelled through southern Utah, and by a long
circuit reached San Francisco, whence he returned by water to the Dalles
in Oregon.

Here he engaged in fresh villainies. Several murders which were
committed along the route leading from the Columbia River to the gold
mines were laid to his charge. At one time, in Washington Territory, he
stole a herd of horses which he sold at Vancouver’s Island. In this
course of varied and hardened crime he passed his time till the Spring
of 1862,—with his usual good fortune escaping detection or arrest. In
June of that year he made his appearance in Florence, where he soon
found, among the roughs, congenial associates.

A man of that mixed character which united the qualities of a gambler, a
skilful pugilist, and an honest, straightforward miner in his single
person, known only as “Dutch Fred,” at this time enjoyed a local
notoriety in Florence which had won for him among his comrades the
appellation of “Chief.” He was neither a rowdy nor desperado, and in
ordinary deal, honest and generous; but he gambled, drank, and when
roused, was a perfect Hercules in a fight. Helm, having been plied with
liquor, at the request of an enemy of Fred’s sought him out for the
purpose of provoking a fight. Entering the saloon where Fred was seated
at a faro table, Helm, with many oaths and epithets and flourishes of
his revolver, challenged Fred to an immediate deadly combat. Fred sprung
up, drew his knife, and was advancing to close with the drunken
braggart, when the by-standers interfered, and deprived both of their
weapons, which they entrusted to the keeping of the saloon-keeper, and
Fred returned quietly to his game.

Helm apologized, and expressed regret for his conduct, and left the
saloon. A few hours afterwards he returned. Fred was still there.
Stepping up to the saloon-keeper, Helm asked for his revolver, promising
that he would immediately depart and make no disturbance. No sooner was
it returned to him than he turned towards Fred, and uttering a
diabolical oath, fired at him while seated at the table. The ball
missed, and before the second fire, Fred, unarmed, with his arms folded
across his breast, stood before his antagonist, who, with deadlier aim,
pierced his heart. He fell dead upon the spot. Helm cocked his pistol,
and looking towards the stupefied crowd, exclaimed,

“Maybe some more of you want some of this!”

As no one deigned a reply, he walked coolly away.

If Helm was arrested for this murder, he escaped; for the next we hear
of him, he was captured on Frazer River in the Fall of 1862, as will
appear from the following extract from a British Columbia paper:

  “The man, Boone Helm, to whom we referred some weeks since, has at
  last been taken. He was brought into this city last night strongly
  ironed. The first clue of the detectives was the report that two men
  had been seen trudging up the Frazer River on foot, with their
  blankets and a scanty supply of provisions on their backs. The
  description of one corresponded with the description given by the
  American officers of Boone Helm. Helm’s conduct on the road is
  conclusive evidence that he was aware he was being pursued. He
  passed around the more populous settlements, or through them in the
  night time. When overtaken, he was so exhausted by fatigue and
  hunger that it would have been impossible for him to continue many
  hours longer. He made no resistance to the arrest,—in fact, he was
  too weak to do so,—and acknowledged without equivocation or attempt
  at evasion that he was Boone Helm. Upon being asked what had become
  of his companion, he replied with the utmost _sang froid_:

  “‘Why, do you suppose that I’m a —— fool enough to starve to death
  when I can help it? I ate him up, of course.’

  “The man who accompanied him has not been seen or heard of since,
  and from what we have been told of this case-hardened villain’s
  antecedents, we are inclined to believe he told the truth. It is
  said this is not the first time he has been guilty of cannibalism.”

While on his return for trial in the Spring of 1863, leave was obtained
from the proper authorities at Portland, Oregon, to confine him in the
penitentiary there until provision could be made to secure him safely at
Florence. There I will leave him for the present, as, after accompanying
me thus far through the horrible narrative of his adventures, my readers
doubtless, now that he is fairly within the sharp fangs of the law, hope
soon to learn that justice has finally overtaken him, and that the world
is freed from his further depredations.

Three brothers of Boone Helm came to the Pacific coast between 1848 and
1850. They all died violent deaths. At the time of the return of Boone
Helm to Florence for trial for the murder of Dutch Fred, one of these
brothers, familiarly called “Old Tex,” was engaged in mining in the
Boise diggings, two hundred miles south of Florence. He had a good
reputation for honesty, liberality, and courage. He was, moreover, a man
of eccentric character. It is told of him that in one of the mining
towns he threatened to shoot on sight a person with whom he had a
personal difficulty. His enemy hearing of this, swore to reciprocate the
intention upon the first opportunity. A chance soon after offering to
carry his threat into execution, he said to Old Tex, as he presented his
pistol to fire,

“Tex, I heard that you said that you’d shoot me on sight.”

Looking around, Tex replied, “Well, didn’t you say you would shoot me,
too?”

“Yes, I did.”

“Well, why don’t you do it then? All you’ve got to do is to pull that
trigger, and that’s the last of Old Tex.”

This stoical bravery won the admiration of the man and defeated his
bloody purpose.

“Tex,” said he, “I don’t want to kill you.”

“Do you mean that?” asked Tex.

“I do.”

“That suits me,” replied Tex, “let’s go and take a drink.” And thus
their enmity ended in making them fast friends. Tex was killed by being
thrown from a wild horse, in Walla Walla, in the year 1865.

It was to this brother that Boone Helm, when he found all hope of escape
at an end, applied for assistance. True to the fraternal instinct, Tex
promptly responded, and soon made his appearance in Florence, with a
heavy purse. He soon satisfied himself that unless the testimony could
be suppressed, the trial must result in conviction; and to this object
he immediately addressed himself. Some of the witnesses had left the
country. Tex succeeded in buying up all that remained, except one. He
wanted an extravagant sum. Tex finally agreed to pay it, if he would at
once leave the country and never return. The extortionist accepted the
conditions. Fixing his cold, gray eye on him, Tex, as he handed him the
money, said: “Now, remember, if you do not fulfil the last condition of
the bargain, you will have me to meet.”

Shylock knew the character of the man too well to trifle with him.

The day of trial came, no witnesses appeared, the case was dismissed,
and the red-handed murderer and cannibal was again at liberty to prowl
for fresh victims. The truehearted brother who had purchased his life,
as soon as he was free, took him kindly by the hand, and in a voice
choked with emotion, said to him,

“Now, Boone, if you want to work and make an honest living, go down to
Boise with me. I have plenty of mining ground, and you can do well for
yourself:—but if you must fight, and nothing else will do you, I will
give you an outfit to go to Texas, where you can join the Confederate
armies, and do something for your country.”

Boone accompanied his brother to Boise, and for a while engaged in
mining, but it was not a congenial occupation. He soon signified his
desire to go to Texas, and Old Tex, true to his promise, furnished him
clothing, a horse, and a well-filled purse. He set out in quest of new
adventures, but, as we shall see hereafter, did not go to Texas.



                               CHAPTER XI
                        DEATH OF CHARLEY HARPER


We return now to Charley Harper, whom we left at Colville on the Upper
Columbia, a fugitive from the Vigilantes of Florence. Fear had exercised
a healthful restraint upon his conduct, and during the brief period that
had elapsed since his flight, though by no means a model citizen, he had
been guilty of no offences of an aggravated character. He was, however,
known to be a favorite with the roughs, a gambler, a drunkard, and a man
of desperate resources. Good men shunned and watched him. Had there been
a Vigilante organization in existence then, he would have received its
closest observation. But in a condition of society where all classes
intermingled, he contrived to slip along without molestation.

New Year’s Day brought with it the customary ball, to which all were
invited. The preparations were on a scale commensurate with the wishes
and means of the miners, who generally, upon such occasions, spare no
expense while their money holds out. Everybody in the town was in
attendance, Charley Harper among the number. Attracted at an early hour
of the evening by the sparkling eyes and voluptuous person of a
half-breed woman, he devoted to her his entire attention, dancing with
her often, and bestowing upon her many unmistakable civilities. As the
evening wore on, Charley became boisterous, swaggering, and noisy. His
inamorata declined his further attentions, and refused his hand for a
dance. Incensed to madness by this act, crazy with liquor, he knocked
her down, and beat and kicked her in a most inhuman manner after she had
been prostrated. This roused the indignation of the by-standers, and
Charley, seeing vengeance in their demonstrations, fled in terror before
them. They pursued him through the streets, he retreating and firing
upon them until he had emptied his revolver. The pursuit ended in his
capture, a rope was procured, and a few moments afterwards the lifeless
form of the wretched desperado was swinging in the cold night wind from
a limb of the tree nearest the place of his arrest. Thus ended the life
of one who, among his own associates, bore the name of being the meanest
scoundrel of their gang.

After the affray which terminated in the death of Cherokee Bob and
Willoughby, the Vigilantes of Florence met, passed congratulatory
resolutions, and renewed their measures for the effective suppression of
crime in their midst. Their Executive Committee was instructed to warn
all suspicious characters to leave the place immediately,—and they
determined to visit with condign punishment those who disobeyed. The
leading men among the offenders had fled in anticipation of some public
demonstration, so that those who remained were few and powerless. Among
these was a tall, lean, cadaverous individual, derisively called “Fat
Jack,” who, like Happy Harry, belonged to that class of negative
scoundrels, whose love for crime is confined by fear to petty thefts.
Fat Jack obeyed the order to leave, and went to Walla Walla. Brooding
over his expulsion with increasing indignation, and encouraged in the
belief that he could return without molestation, after a short period he
went back to Florence, muttering by the way violent threats against
those who had banished him. Two months had elapsed since his hegira. It
was late in the afternoon of a cold, stormy, March day when he entered
the town. At his first appearance he was promptly waited upon by the
members of the Executive Committee, who ordered him to retrace his steps
at once, or he would be hanged. Hard as this order may seem to the
casual reader, to have neglected it would have endangered the efficiency
of the committee and opened a way for a return of the roughs to their
old haunts.

The poor wretch turned his face to the storm, and wandered through the
darkness, sleet, and wind, despairingly, from cabin to cabin, in search
of food and lodging. Every door was closed against him, and he was
rudely and unpityingly told to “Be gone,” by all from whom he sought
relief. At a distance of four miles from Florence he stopped at a late
hour of the night at the door of a worthy man by the name of Neselrode.
Jack answered frankly the old man’s questions. Neselrode admitted him,
gave him supper, and a bed by his cabin fireside. A hired man was the
only other occupant of the house.

At a later hour of the night, two men roused Mr. Neselrode, and demanded
the person of Fat Jack. Neselrode, on being told that they had no
authority, refused to surrender him to an irresponsible party, as to do
so would be on his part a violation of the laws of hospitality. His
refusal was followed by the instant discharge of two double-barrelled
shotguns which riddled the door with buckshot, and stretched in
death-throes both the kind-hearted host and his criminal guest. The one
surviving man threw open the door, and bade the dastardly ruffians to
enter, telling them the murderous effects of their shots. They availed
themselves of the darkness to flee without recognition. None of the
citizens of Florence were more indignant when told of this cruel
assassination than the Vigilantes themselves. A meeting was held
denouncing the perpetrators, and pledging the citizens to the adoption
of every possible means for their early detection and punishment. Alas!
the criminals remain to this day undiscovered. They belonged, doubtless,
to that class of officious individuals, of whom there are many in the
mining camps, who in point of moral character and actual integrity are
but a single remove from the criminals themselves,—men who live a
cheating, gambling, dissipated life, and seek a cover for their own
iniquities by the energy and vindictiveness with which they pursue
others accused of actual guilt. If the various protective societies
which at one time and another have sprung up in the mining regions to
preserve peace and good order are liable to any charge of wrong, it was
their neglect to punish those men who used the organization to promote
their own selfish purposes, and in the name of Vigilante justice
committed crimes which on any principle of ethics were wholly
indefensible. The fact that in some instances wrongs of this kind have
occurred, only adds to the proof, that in all forms of society, whether
governed by permanent or temporary laws, there are always a few who are
adroit and cunning enough to escape merited punishment.



                              CHAPTER XII
                         PINKHAM AND PATTERSON


No two men filled a broader space in the early history of the Florence
mines than Pinkham and Patterson. Their personal characteristics gave
them a widespread notoriety, and a sort of local popularity, which each
enjoyed in his separate sphere. They were both leaders, after their own
fashion, in the heterogeneous society in which they moved, and he was
deemed a bold man who would gainsay their opinions, or resist their
enterprises.

They were both gamblers, and lived the free and easy life of that
pursuit; a pursuit which, in a new mining camp, next to that of absolute
ruffianism, enabled its votaries to exercise a power as unlimited as it
is generally lawless and insurrectionary. Indeed, there it is the master
vice, which gives life and support to all the other vices, and that
surrounds and hedges them in.

The order of influences which govern and direct the social element of a
mining camp in its infancy is exactly the reverse of those which govern
and direct the social element of an Eastern village. The clergyman, the
church, and the various little associations growing out of it, which
make the society of our New England villages so delightful, and, at the
same time, so disciplinary and instructive, are superseded in a new
mining community by the gambling saloon, cheap whiskey, frail women, and
all the evils necessarily flowing from such polluted combinations. In
the one case, religion and morality stand in the foreground, protected
by the spirit of wise and inflexible laws; in the other, the rifle, the
pistol, and the bowie-knife are flourished by reckless men, whose
noblest inspirations are excited by liquor and debauchery. While all
that is good and true and pure in society is brought into unceasing
action in the one case, all that is vile and false and polluted reigns
supreme in the other. We look to the one condition of society for all
great and good examples of humanity, and to the other for such as are of
an opposite character.

If we are to credit the early history of New England, Miles Standish was
a central character of Puritanic chivalry and fidelity. The people had
faith in his Christian character, and entire confidence in his strong
arm and fertility of expedients in the hour of danger. Some such
sentiment, qualified by the wide difference in the moral character of
the two men, attached the mining community of Florence to Pinkham. He
was a bold, outspoken, truthful, self-reliant man, without a particle of
braggadocio or bluster, careful always to say what he meant, and to do
what he said. Fear was a stranger to him, and desperate chances never
found him without desperate means.

Pinkham was a native of Maine, and physically a fine type of the
stalwart New Englander. In stature he was more than six feet, and in
weight upwards of two hundred pounds. To the agility of a mountain cat
he added the quick, sharp eye of an Indian and the strength of a giant.
Trained by years of frontier exposure, he was skilled in the ready use
of all defensive weapons. When aroused, the habitual frown upon his brow
gathered into a fierce scowl, and the steely gray eyes fairly blazed in
their sockets. At such times he was dangerous, because it was his custom
to settle all disputes with a word and a blow, and the blow always came
first. The intensity of his nature could not brook altercation.

Pinkham had been an adventurer ever since the discovery of gold in
California. He was among the first of that great army of fortune-seekers
which braved the perils of an overland trip to that distant El Dorado in
1849. If, before he left his New England home, no blight had fallen upon
his moral nature, it is certain that soon after his arrival in the land
of gold his character took the form which it ever afterwards wore, of a
gambler and desperado. In this there was nothing strange, as he was but
one victim in a catastrophe that wrecked the characters of thousands.
The estimate is small, which places at one-half the number of the early
Pacific gold-seekers, those who fell victims to the moral ruin of life
in the mining camp. It was the fruitful nursery of all those desperate
men, who, after years of bloody experience, expiated their crimes upon
the impromptu scaffolds of the Vigilantes, or in some of the violent
brawls which their own recklessness had excited. Pinkham’s pursuits in
California were those of the professional gambler. At one time he kept a
common dance-house in Marysville. It is fair, in the absence of facts,
to presume that his life in the Golden State was a preparatory
foreground for the one which followed in the mountains of Washington
Territory. He was among the first, in 1862, who were lured to that
Territory by the reports of extensive gold discoveries. Among the
desperate, reckless, and motley crowd that assembled at Florence
immediately after the discovery of the mines, was Pinkham, with his faro
boards and monte cards, “giving the boys a chance for a tussle with the
tiger and the leopard.” It was not long until he became a central figure
in the camp. The wild, undisciplined, pleasure-seeking population,
attracted by the outspoken boldness and self-assertion of the man,
quietly submitted to the influence which such characteristics always
command. And no man better understood his power over his followers, or
exercised it more warily, than Pinkham. The reputation which he enjoyed,
of being a bold, chivalric, fearless man, ready for any emergency,
however desperate, gained for him the favor of every reckless adventurer
who shared in his general views of the race.

Unlike most of the gamblers and roughs, who for the most part
sympathized with the Confederates, Pinkham was an intense Union man. He
never lost an opportunity to proclaim his attachment for the Union
cause, and denounced as traitors all who opposed it. No fear of personal
injury restrained him in the utterance of his patriotic sentiments, and
as he always avowed a readiness to fight for them, his opponents were
careful to afford him no opportunity. At every election in Idaho City
after the organization of the Territory, he was found at the polls
surrounded by a set of plucky fellows armed to the teeth, ready at his
command for any violent collisions with secessionists that the occasion
might arouse. His tall form, rendered more conspicuous by the loud and
inspiring voice with which, to the cries of “negro worshippers,”
“abolitionists,” and “Lincoln hirelings,” he shouted back
“secessionists,” “copperheads,” “rebels,” and “traitors,” was always the
centre of a circle of men who would oppose force to force and return
shot for shot.

On his return to Idaho City from a business visit to the States, a few
days before the anniversary of our national independence of the year in
which he was killed, he was so indignant that no preparations had been
made for a celebration, that when the day arrived he procured a National
flag, hired a drummer and fifer, and followed them, waving the banner,
through the streets of the town, greatly to the disgust of the
secessionists. The South had just been conquered, and the demonstration
wore the appearance of exultation, but no one aggrieved by it had the
hardihood to interrupt its progress. “Old Pink,” as he was familiarly
called, was much too dangerous a character to meddle with.

With all his rough and desperate characteristics, Pinkham had no
sympathy for the robbers and murderers and thieves that swarmed around
him; and when Idaho was organized the governor of the Territory
appointed him sheriff of Boise County. Soon afterwards he received the
appointment of United States marshal, an office which made him and his
friends in some measure the representatives of law and order. By
promptly discharging the duties of these offices, he was held in great
fear by the criminal population of the Territory, and won the respect of
the best citizens for his efficiency and fidelity.

Patterson was a native of Tennessee, whence, in boyhood, he had gone
with his parents to Texas and grown to manhood among the desperate and
bloody men of that border State. His character, tastes, and pursuits
were formed by early association with them. He was a gambler by
profession, but of a nature too impulsive to depend upon it as a means
of livelihood. When he came to California, he turned his attention to
mining, alternating that pursuit with gambling, as the inclination
seized him. Like Pinkham, he was a man of striking presence,—in stature
six feet, and of weight to correspond, with a fair complexion, light
hair streaked with gray, sandy whiskers, and, when unaffected by liquor
or passion, a sad, reflective countenance lit up by calm but expressive
blue eyes. His habitual manner was that of quiet, gentlemanly
repose;—and to one unacquainted with his characteristics, he would never
have been suspected of a fondness for any kind of excitement. In
conversation he was uniformly affable when sober, and bore the
reputation of being a very genial and mirth-loving companion when
engaged with others in any exploring or dangerous enterprise. He was
brave to a fault, and perfectly familiar with all the exposures and
extremes of border life,—as ready to repair the lock of a gun or pistol
as to use those weapons in attack or defence. His kindness and
thoughtfulness for the comfort of any of his party in the event of
sickness, and the resources with which he overcame obstacles in the
numerous expeditions of one kind and another in which he participated,
made him a great favorite with all who knew him, and gave him a
commanding power over the society in which he moved. He was naturally a
leader of those with whom he associated. Had these been his only
characteristics, Patterson would have been one of the most useful men in
the mining regions,—but whiskey always transformed him into a demon.
Patterson was not a steady drinker, but gave himself up to occasional
seasons of indulgence. He was one of that large class of drinkers who
cannot indulge their appetites at all without going through all the
stages of excitement, to complete exhaustion. From the moment he entered
upon one of these excesses to its close, he was dangerous. The whole man
was changed. His calm, blue eye looked like a heated furnace and was
suggestive of a thirst for blood. His quiet and gentlemanly manner
disappeared. His breath was labored, and his nostrils dilated like those
of an enraged buffalo. He remembered, on these occasions, every person
who had ever offended him, and sought the one nearest to him to engage
him in quarrel. His whole bearing was aggressive and belligerent, and
his best friends always avoided him until he became sober.

His unfortunate propensity for liquor had involved him in several
serious affrays before he came to the Idaho mines. On one occasion, in
Southern Oregon, a man who had suffered injury at his hands, while on a
drunken spree shot him in the side by stealth. Patterson with the
quickness of lightning drew his revolver, and fired upon and wounded his
assailant. Both fell, and Patterson, believing the wound he had received
would prove fatal, fired all the remaining charges in his pistol at his
antagonist, and then called for his friends to take off his boots.

The original expression, “he will die with his boots on some day,”
uttered many years ago as the prediction of some comical miner that a
murderer would be hanged or come to his death by violence, has grown
into a fantastic belief among the reckless and bloodthirsty ruffians of
the Pacific coast. Patterson, who shared in this faith, intended, by
having his boots taken off, to signify to those around him that he had
never been guilty of murder. When we consider that of the great number
of those who in the early history of the mining regions were guilty of
murder, nineteen at least of every twenty have expiated their crimes
upon the scaffold or in bloody affrays, the faith in this frontier axiom
seems not to be greatly misplaced: but why it should be any more potent
as a human prediction than as the stern edict of the Almighty denounced
against the murderer four thousand years ago, I leave for the solution
of those modern thinkers who build their belief outside the lids of the
Bible.

Another bloody _rencontre_ in which Patterson was engaged was with one
Captain Staples in Portland, Oregon. Staples, an ardent Unionist,
boisterously patriotic from liquor, insisted that all around him should
join in a toast to Lincoln and the Union arms. Patterson refused, and an
unpleasant altercation followed, but the parties separated without
collision. Later in the evening they met, and the difficulty was
renewed, and in the fight Staples was killed. Patterson was tried and
acquitted; and became, in consequence of the quarrel and trial, a great
favorite and champion among the secessionists of Portland.

Some time after this, in a drunken frenzy he scalped a disreputable
female acquaintance. His own version of this affair was as follows: “I
was trying,” said he, “to cut off a lock of her hair with my
bowie-knife, but she wouldn’t keep her head still, and I made a mistake,
and got part of her scalp with the hair.” For this act he was arrested
and recognized to await the action of the grand jury; but before the
term of court he left the State, and his bondsmen were compelled to pay
the forfeiture.

Patterson came to Idaho with the first discovery of gold in that
section. His fellow-gamblers, who never failed, with one hand, to take
advantage of his unskilful playing, were always ready to contribute to
his necessities with the other. If he wanted money to stock a faro bank
they furnished it. If a saloon-keeper needed a man who united popularity
and strength to arrest the encroachments of the roughs, he was ever
ready to share a liberal portion of his profits with Patterson for such
services. The difference between Pinkham and Patterson was that, while
the friends of the former looked to him for aid in their embarrassments,
those of the latter afforded him the means of existence.

About a year before the occurrence of the bloody affray between these
men, Patterson and some of his friends, during a period of drunken
excitement, took unlawful possession of a brewery in Idaho City, and
engaged in the manufacture of beer. Pinkham was the only person in the
city brave enough to undertake their arrest. When he entered the
building for the purpose, he informed Patterson of his object and was
met with violent resistance. In the struggle Pinkham was successful, and
Patterson was arrested and taken away. The citizens, knowing the
character of Patterson, and expecting nothing less than a shooting
affray as the consequence of the arrest, were surprised at his
submission. It was soon understood, however, that the bad blood provoked
by the incident had severed all friendly relations between the
champions, and that Patterson would avail himself of the first
opportunity to avenge himself. Months passed away without any collision.
The subject, if not forgotten, was lost sight of as other occurrences
more or less exciting transpired.

On the day he was killed, Pinkham, with an acquaintance, rode out to the
Warm Springs, a favorite bathing resort two miles distant from Idaho
City. Meeting there with several friends, he drank more freely than
usual and became quite hilarious.

Patterson returned early the same day from Rocky Bar, fifty miles
distant. Half-crazed from the effects of protracted indulgence in
drinking and a severe personal encounter, his friends, to aid his return
to sobriety, took him to the springs for a bath. Among others who
accompanied him was one Terry, a vicious, unprincipled fellow, who, in a
conflict with Patterson a year before, had begged abjectly for his life
when he found himself slightly wounded, and ever after, spaniel-like,
had licked the hand that smote him. When they arrived, Pinkham and his
friends were singing the popular refrain of “John Brown,” and had just
completed the line—

             “We’ll hang Jeff Davis on a sour apple tree,”

as Patterson and his party stepped upon the porch. Jefferson Davis was
at that time in custody. With the curiosity which exercised the
Unionists, a singer said,

“Pink, do you think they will hang Jeff Davis?”

“Yes,” replied Pinkham, “in less than six weeks.”

Hearing a step on the threshold, he turned, and his gaze met the heated
eyes of Patterson. Neither spoke, nor, except by vengeful looks, gave
any token of recognition. Patterson advanced to the bar. Terry crowded
behind him, and slipped a derringer into his pocket. With an oath and
opprobrious epithet, Patterson said,

“Don’t mind him. He is not worth the notice of a gentleman.”

Pinkham, looking steadily at Patterson, with his habitual frown
deepened, passed out upon the porch. Patterson went through the opposite
door to the swimming pond, followed by Terry. After they were out, he
handed the derringer back to Terry, and proceeded with his bath. Terry
returned to the bar, and going around to the desk, while unobserved by
Turner, the landlord, thrust a revolver under his coat, and went back to
Patterson. Doubtless he told Patterson that Pinkham and his friends
intended to attack him, for Patterson was observed on the moment to be
greatly excited. Pinkham’s friend, who knew both Patterson and Terry,
told Pinkham that mischief was brewing, and suggested their immediate
return to town.

“No,” replied Pinkham, “when he insulted me in the bar-room I was
unarmed, but now I am ready for him.”

“But it is better,” suggested his friend, “to avoid a collision. No one
doubts your courage.”

“I will not be run off by the rebel hound,” said Pinkham. “If I were to
leave it would be reported that I had ‘weakened’ and fled from
Patterson;—and you know that I would prefer death in its worst form to
that.”

Patterson hurried out of the bath, dressed himself as quickly as
possible, and with the revolver strapped to his side, came into the
bar-room. Calling for a drink, in a loud tone and with much expletive
and appellative emphasis, his blood-drinking eyes glaring in all
directions, he demanded to know where Pinkham had gone. Turner, thinking
to pacify him, replied in a mild tone,

“Away, I believe.”

Pinkham at this moment was standing by a banister on the porch, engaged
in conversation with a friend by the name of Dunn. He was unapprised of
Patterson’s return to the saloon, and, from the tenor of his
conversation, believed he would be warned of his approach. For the
impression that each entertained of the other’s intention to fire upon
him, and that both were awaiting the opportunity to do so, these men
were indebted to the mischievous interference of those friends whose
wishes were parent to the thought.

“I will not be run off by Patterson,” said Pinkham, “nor do I wish that
through any undue advantage he should assassinate me. All I ask is fair
play. My pistol has only five loads in it.”

“Stand your ground, Pink,” replied Dunn. “I have a loaded five-shooter,
and will stand by you while there is a button on my coat.”

These words were scarcely uttered, when Patterson stepped from the
saloon upon the porch. Turning to the right, he stood face to face with
Pinkham. The fearful glare of his bloody eyes was met by the deepening
scowl of his antagonist. Hurling at Pinkham a degrading epithet, he
exclaimed,

“Draw, will you?”

“Yes,” replied Pinkham with an oath, “I will,” and drawing his revolver,
poised it in his left hand to facilitate the speed of cocking it.

Patterson, with the rapidity of lightning, drew his, cocking it in the
act, and firing as he raised it. The bullet lodged under Pinkham’s
shoulder blade. Pinkham received a severe nervous shock from the wound,
and delivered his shot too soon, the bullet passing over the head of
Patterson, into the roof. At Patterson’s second fire the cap failed to
explode, but before Pinkham, who was disabled by his wound, could cock
his pistol for another shot, Patterson fired a third time, striking
Pinkham near the heart. He reeled down the steps of the porch, and fell
forward upon his face, trying with his expiring strength to cock his
revolver. At the first fire of Patterson, Dunn forgot his promise to
stand by Pinkham. Jumping over the banister, he sought refuge beneath
the porch. Stealing thence when the firing ceased, he ran across the
street, where, protected by the ample trunk of a large pine, he took
furtive observation of the catastrophe. Pinkham’s other friend came from
the rear of the house in time to assist Turner in removing his body.

Patterson’s friends, some seven or eight in number, well pleased with
the result, but fearing for his personal safety, mounted him on a good
horse, armed him with revolvers, and started him for a hurried ride to
Boise City. Half an hour served to carry intelligence of the encounter
to Idaho City. The excitement was intense. Pinkham’s friends were
clamorous for the arrest and speedy execution of Patterson; those of the
latter avoided a collision by keeping their own counsel, and expressing
no public opinion in justification of the conduct of their champion.
Terry and James, the instigators of the contest, secreted themselves,
and left town by stealth at the first opportunity. Indeed, many of
Patterson’s friends believed that Terry intended that the affray should
terminate differently. The pistol which he furnished Patterson had been
lost, and buried in the snow the entire winter before the encounter, and
it was supposed by the owner, who was afraid to fire it lest it should
explode, that the loads were rusted. Terry knew of this. He stood in
personal fear of Patterson, and bore an old grudge against him. Here was
his opportunity. At the second attempt of Patterson to fire, the pistol
failed, and the wonder is that it went off at all.

In less than an hour after the tragedy, Robbins, an old friend and
former deputy of Pinkham, armed with a double-barrelled shotgun and
revolvers, mounted his horse, and left town alone, in swift pursuit of
Patterson. He was noted for bravery, and had been the hero of several
bloody encounters. At a little wayside inn, seventeen miles from the
city, he overtook the fugitive, who had stopped for supper. Patterson
came to the door as he rode up.

“I have come to arrest you, Ferd,” said he, at the same time raising his
gun so that it covered Patterson.

“All right, Robbins, if that’s your object,” replied Patterson, as he
handed Robbins his revolver. In a few moments they started on their
return. Before they arrived at town, several of the sheriff’s deputies
met them, and claimed the custody of Patterson. Robbins surrendered him,
and he was taken to the county jail.

After Patterson’s account of the fight had been circulated, the
community became divided in sentiment, the Democrats generally espousing
the cause of the prisoner, the Republicans declaring him to be a
murderer. There were some exceptions. Judge R——, a life-long Democrat,
and a Tennesseean by birth, was very severe in his denunciation of
Patterson. He distinguished him as the most marked example of total
depravity he had ever known, and related the following incident in
confirmation of this opinion:

Several years before this time, Patterson joined in an expedition in
Northern California, to pursue a band of Indians who had been stealing
horses and committing other depredations upon the property of the
settlers. The pursuers captured a bright Indian lad of sixteen. After
tying him to a tree, they consulted as to what disposition should be
made of him. They were unanimous in the opinion that he should not be
freed, but were concerned to know how to take care of him. Some time
having elapsed without arriving at any conclusion, Patterson suddenly
sprung to his feet, and seizing his rifle, said with an oath that he
would take care of him, and shot the poor boy through the heart. “That
incident,” said the judge, “determined for me the brutal character of
the wretch. His whole life since has been of a piece with it. For years
he has been a ‘bummer’ among men of his class. He has lived off his
friends. He has had no higher aims than those of an abandoned, dissolute
gambler. Pinkham, though a gambler, had other and better tendencies. His
schemes for the future looked to an abandonment of his past career, and
he was in no sense a ‘bummer.’”

The justice of this criticism was unappreciated by Patterson’s friends.
He was provided with comfortable quarters in the jailer’s room, and
accorded the freedom of the prison yard. His friends supplied him with
whiskey and visited him daily to aid in drinking it. No prisoner of
state could have been treated with greater consideration. The gamblers
and soiled doves gave him constant assurance of sympathy. Even the poor
wretch he had scalped at Portland wrote to ascertain if she could do
anything for “poor Ferd.”

Pinkham’s friends, enraged at the course pursued by the officers of
justice, began to talk of taking Patterson’s case into their own hands.
The example of the Montana Vigilantes excited their emulation. When they
finally effected an organization, several of Patterson’s friends gained
admission to it by professing friendship for its object. They imparted
its designs and progress to others. Patterson was informed of every
movement, and counselled his adherents what measures to oppose to the
conspiracy against his life. Meantime the Vigilantes appointed a meeting
for the purpose of maturing their plans, to be held at a late hour of
the evening, in a ravine across Moore’s Creek, a short distance from the
city. Patterson having been apprised of it, was anxious to obtain
personal knowledge of its designs. So when the hour arrived,
representing in his own person one of the deputy sheriffs with the
consent of the sheriff, he placed himself at the head of an armed band
of six men as desperate as himself, and stole unperceived from the
jail-yard to a point within three hundred yards of the rendezvous. Here
they separated. Each with a cocked revolver approached at different
points, as near the assemblage as safety would permit. Three hundred or
more were already on the ground, and others constantly arriving. It was
a large gathering for the occasion,—and the occasion was not one to
inspire with pleasurable emotions the mind or heart of the wretch who
was risking his life to gratify his curiosity. Nevertheless, he crept
forward till within seventy yards of the chairman’s stand.

The place of meeting was partially obscured by several clumps of
mountain pines, which grew along the sides of the ravine, and enclosed
it in their sombre shade. It was bright starlight. When the gathering
was complete and had settled into that grim composure which seemed to
await an opportunity for a hundred voices to be raised, the chairman
called upon a Methodist clergyman present to open their proceedings with
prayer. This request, at such a time, must appear strange to the minds
of many of my readers. And yet, why should it? It bore testimony to some
sincerity and some solemnity in the hearts of the people, even though
they had assembled for an unlawful, perhaps some of them for a
revengeful, purpose. They felt, doubtless, that the law did not and
would not protect them, and if they had known that the person whose doom
they were there to decide, at that very moment stood near, armed, a
secret observer of their proceedings, with friends within the call of
his voice to aid him or obey his orders, they might very properly have
concluded that the law exposed them to outrage and murder. Prayer had no
mockery in it in such an exigency. Patterson afterwards jocosely
remarked that it was the first prayer he had listened to for twenty
years. Its various petitions, certainly, could not have fallen
pleasantly upon his ears.

Patterson returned unobserved to the jail at a late hour, fully
possessed of the designs of the committee. A system of espial was kept
up by his friends, by means of which the sheriff and his deputies were
enabled to devise a successful counter-plot. At eleven o’clock in the
morning of a bright Sabbath, a few men were seen congregating upon the
eastern side of Moore’s Creek, below the town, for the supposed purpose
of carrying out the decision of the previous evening, which was the
execution of Patterson. Patterson and thirty of his friends, armed to
the teeth, were in the jail-yard looking through loopholes and
knot-holes, anxiously watching them.

When their numbers had reached a hundred, a signal was given to the
sheriff. He quickly summoned a _posse_ of one hundred and fifty men, who
had received intimation that their services would be needed. Fully
armed, they marched slowly to a point on the west side of Moore’s Creek,
where they confronted the Vigilantes. Nothing daunted at this unexpected
demonstration, the latter quietly awaited the arrival of several hundred
more, who had promised to join them. Hours passed, but they came not.
Not another man was bold enough to join them. Robbins, who, after much
persuasion, had consented to act as their leader, was greatly disgusted,
and for three hours declined all propositions to disband. Every hill and
housetop was crowded with spectators, citizens of Idaho and Buena Vista
Bar, anticipating a collision. The newly elected delegate to Congress
was on the ground, making eager exertions to precipitate a contest.

“Why don’t you fire upon them?” said he, with a vulgar oath to the
sheriff. “You have ordered them to disperse, and still permit them to
defy you.”

The sheriff, though a determined, was a kind-hearted man, and wished to
avoid bloodshed. He knew if his men fired, the fire would be returned,
and a bloody battle would follow. He was also aware that seven hundred
or more had enrolled their names in the ranks of the Vigilantes,
courageous men and good citizens, who would probably rally to the
assistance of their comrades in case of an attack. The day wore on with
nothing more serious to interrupt its harmony than the noisy exchange of
profane epithets and vulgar threats between the two bands, until it was
finally agreed that persons should be selected from both factions to
work up the terms of a peace. The result was that the Vigilantes
disbanded, upon the sheriff’s pledge that none of them should be
arrested, and Patterson was conveyed to prison to await the decision of
a trial at law. After an unsuccessful effort of his attorney to have him
admitted to bail, the sheriff remanded him to custody.

The counsel on both sides prepared for trial with considerable energy.
The evidence was all reduced to writing. The character of each juryman,
the place of his nativity, and his political predilections were
ascertained and reported to the defendant’s counsel. The judge and
sheriff were required, by the Idaho law, to prepare the list of talesmen
when the regular panel of jurors was exhausted. In the performance of
this duty in Patterson’s case, the judge selected Republicans, and the
sheriff Democrats. When the list was completed, and the venire issued, a
copy of it was furnished to Patterson’s friends, who caused to be
summoned as talesmen such persons named in it as were suspected of
enmity to the accused, in order that they might be rejected as jurors.
The preliminary challenges allowed by law to the defendant were double
those allowed to the prosecution. With all these advantages, the
defendant’s counsel could hardly fail in selecting a jury favorable to
their client; and after the jury was sworn, such was its general
composition, that both the friends and enemies of the prisoner predicted
an acquittal. Nor were they disappointed. When his freedom was announced
from the bench, his friends flocked around him to tender their
congratulations. But Patterson was not deceived. He felt that he was
surrounded by enemies. Sullen eyes were fixed upon him as he walked the
streets. Little gatherings of the friends of Pinkham stood on every
corner in anxious consultation. He very soon concluded that his only
safety was in departure. At first he thought of returning to Texas, but
the allurements around him were too strong: besides, he owed
considerable sums of money to the friends who had aided him in making
his defence. He had, moreover, many attached friends, who, by promises
of assistance, sought to dissuade him from leaving the country. Finally,
two weeks after his trial, he left Idaho City for Walla Walla.

One day the following Spring, Patterson entered a barber’s shop for the
purpose of getting shaved. Removing his coat, he seated himself in the
barber’s chair. A man by the name of Donahue arose from a chair
opposite, and, advancing towards him, said:

“Ferd, you and I can’t both live in this community. You have threatened
me.” As Patterson sprung to his feet, Donahue shot him. Staggering to
the street, he started towards the saloon where he had left his pistol,
and was followed by Donahue, who continued to fire at him, and he fell
dead across the threshold of the saloon, thus verifying in his own case
the fatalistic belief of his class, “He died with his boots on.”

The only incident of Patterson’s trial worthy of note was the following:
One of the attorneys who had been employed for a purpose disconnected
with the management of the trial, insisted upon making an argument to
the jury. This annoyed his colleagues, and disgusted Patterson’s
friends, but professional etiquette upon the part of the lawyers, and a
certain indefinable delicacy from which even the worst of men are not
wholly estranged, prevented all interference, and the advocate launched
out into a speech of great length, filled with indiscreet assertions,
slipshod arguments, and ridiculous appeals, at each of which, as they
came up, one of the shrewder counsel for the defendant, seated beside
his client, filled almost to bursting with indignation, would whisper in
his ear the ominous words,

“There goes another nail into your coffin, Ferd.”

Wincing under these repeated admonitions, Patterson’s eyes assumed their
blood-drinking expression, and at last the mental strain becoming too
great for longer composure, he exclaimed with a profane curse,

“I wish it had been he, in the place of Old Pinkham.”

Upon the trial of Donahue the jury failed to agree. He was remanded to
prison, from which he afterwards escaped, fled to California, where he
was rearrested, and released upon a writ of habeas corpus, by the
strange decision that the provision of the Constitution of the United
States requiring one State to deliver up a fugitive from justice to
another claiming him, did not apply to Territories.

To certain of my readers, some explanation for detailing at such length
the life of a ruffian and murderer may be necessary. Not so, however, to
those familiar with mountain history. They will understand that both
Patterson and Pinkham were noted and important members of frontier
society, representative men, so to speak, of the classes to which they
belonged. Their followers regarded them with a hero-worship which
magnified their faults into virtues, and their acts into deeds of more
than chivalric daring. Their pursuits, low, criminal, and degrading as
they are esteemed in old settled communities, were among the leading
occupations of life among the miners. Said one who had been for many
years a resident of the Pacific slope, after spending a few weeks in the
Atlantic States: “I can’t stand this society. It is too strict. I must
return to the land where every gambler is called a gentleman, and where
every woman, no matter what her character, is called a lady.”



                              CHAPTER XIII
                       EARLY DISCOVERIES OF GOLD


Gold was first discovered in what is now known as Montana by Francois
Findlay, better known as Be-net-see, a French half-breed, in 1852. He
had been one of the early miners in California, having gone there from
his home in the Red River country soon after Marshall’s discovery. At
this time, however, he was engaged in trapping for furs and trading with
the Indians. While travelling along the border of Gold Creek he was
induced by certain indications to search for gold, which he found in the
gravelly bed of the stream.

Intelligence of this discovery was given to a party of miners who were
on their return from California to the States in 1857, and they
immediately resolved to visit the creek and spend a winter there in
prospecting. James and Granville Stuart and Resin Anderson, since known
as prominent citizens of Montana, were of this party, and I insert here
as an interesting bit of early history the narrative which Granville
Stuart has since furnished of the discovery then made by them:

  “We accordingly wintered on the Big Hole River just above what is
  known as the Backbone, in company with Robert Dempsey, Jake Meeks,
  Robert Hereford, Thomas Adams, John W. Powell, John M. Jacobs, and a
  few others. In the Spring of 1858 we went over into the Hell Gate
  valley, and prospected a little on Benetsee’s or Gold Creek. We got
  gold everywhere, in some instances as high as ten cents to the pan,
  but, having nothing to eat save what our rifles furnished us, and no
  tools to work with (Salt Lake City, nearly six hundred miles
  distant, being the nearest point at which they could be obtained),
  and as the accursed Blackfeet Indians were continually stealing our
  horses, we soon quit prospecting in disgust without having found
  anything very rich, or done anything to enable us to form a reliable
  estimate of the richness of the mines.

  “We then went out on the road near Fort Bridger, Utah Territory,
  where we remained until the Fall of 1860. In the Summer of that year
  a solitary individual named Henry Thomas, better known to the
  pioneers of Montana, however, as ‘Gold Tom’ or ‘Tom Gold Digger,’
  who had been sluicing on the Pend d’Oreille River, came up to Gold
  Creek and commenced prospecting. He finally hewed out two or three
  small sluice boxes and commenced work on the creek up near the
  mountains. He made from one to two dollars a day in rather rough,
  coarse gold, some of the pieces weighing as high as two dollars.

  “After spending a few weeks there, he concluded that he could find
  better diggings, and about the time that we returned to Deer Lodge
  (in 1860), he quit sluicing and went to prospecting all over the
  country. His favorite camping ground was about the Hot Springs, near
  where Helena now stands. He always maintained that that was a good
  mining region, saying that he had got better prospects there than on
  Gold Creek. He told me after ‘Last Chance,’ ‘Grizzly,’ ‘Oro Fino,’
  and the other rich gulches of that vicinity had been struck, that he
  had prospected all about there, but it was not his luck to strike
  any of those big things.

  “About the twenty-ninth of April, 1862, P. W. McAdow, who, in
  company with A. S. Blake and Dr. Atkinson (both citizens of
  Montana), had been prospecting with but limited success in a small
  ravine which empties into Pioneer Creek, moved up to Gold Creek and
  commenced prospecting about there. About the tenth of May they found
  diggings in what we afterwards called Pioneer Creek. They got as
  high as twenty cents to the pan, and immediately began to prepare
  for extensive operations. At this time ‘Tom Gold Digger’ was
  prospecting on Cottonwood Creek, a short distance above where the
  flourishing burgh of Deer Lodge City now stands, but finding nothing
  satisfactory, he soon moved down and opened a claim above those of
  McAdow & Co. In the meantime we had set twelve joints of 12 × 14
  sluices, this being the first string of regular sluices ever set in
  the Rocky Mountains north of Colorado.

[Illustration:

  JAMES STUART

  _Who set the first sluices in Montana_
]

  “On the twenty-fifth of June, 1862, news reached us that four
  steamboats had arrived at Fort Benton loaded with emigrants,
  provisions, and mining tools, and on the twenty-ninth Samuel T.
  Hauser, Frank Louthen, Jake Monthe, and a man named Ault, who were
  the advance guard of the pilgrims to report upon the country from
  personal observation, came into our camp. After prospecting on Gold
  Creek for a few days, Hauser, Louthen, and Ault started for the
  Salmon River mines by way of the Bitter Root Valley. Jake Monthe,
  that harum-scarum Dutchman who wore the hat that General Lyon had on
  when he was killed in the battle of Wilson’s Creek, continued
  prospecting along Gold Creek.

  “Walter B. Dance and Colonel Hunkins arrived on the tenth of July,
  and on the fourteenth we had the first election ever held in the
  country. It was marked by great excitement, but nobody was
  hurt—except by whiskey.

  “On the fifteenth, Jack Mendenhall, with several companions, arrived
  at Gold Creek from Salt Lake City. They set out for the Salmon River
  mines, but having reached Lemhi, the site of a Mormon fort and the
  most northern settlement of the ‘Saints,’ they could proceed no
  farther in the direction of Florence owing to the impassable
  condition of the roads, so they cached their wagons, packed their
  goods on the best conditioned of their oxen, and turned off for Gold
  Creek. They lost their way and wandered about until nearly starved,
  when they fortunately found an Indian guide, who piloted them
  through to the diggings. On the twenty-fifth Hauser and his party,
  having failed to reach Florence, also returned nearly starved to
  death.”

The leading men among this little band of pioneers were admirably
qualified to grapple with the varied difficulties and dangers incident
to their exposed situation. The brothers Stuart, Samuel T. Hauser, and
Walter B. Dance were among the most enterprising and intelligent
citizens of Montana, and to the direction which they, by their prudence
and counsel, gave to public sentiment, when with twenty or thirty
others, they organized the first mining camp in what is now Montana, was
the Territory afterwards indebted for the predominance of those
principles which saved the people from the bloody rule of assassins,
robbers, and wholesale murderers. They were men bred in the hard school
of labor. They brought their business habits and maxims with them, and
put them rigidly into practice. Having heard of the lawlessness which
characterized the Salmon River camps, and of the expulsions which had
taken place there, they were on the alert for every suspicious arrival
from that direction.

On the twenty-fifth of August, William Arnett, C. W. Spillman, and B. F.
Jernigan arrived at Gold Creek from Elk City. They opened the first
gambling establishment in Montana and satisfied the good people of Gold
Creek before the close of their first day’s residence that they were the
advance guard of the outcasts of Salmon River. Victims flocked around
them in encouraging numbers. The highway of villainy seemed to stretch
out before them with flattering promise. Four days had elapsed since
their arrival. The little society was fearfully demoralized, and whiskey
and dice ruled the hour, when the Nemesis appeared. Two men, Fox and
Bull, came in pursuit of the gamblers for horse-stealing. Creeping upon
them while busy at play, the first notice the poor wretches had of their
approach was to find themselves covered with double-barrelled guns which
were instantly discharged. Arnett fell, riddled with bullets. Fox’s gun
missed fire. Jernigan threw up his hands, and he and Spillman were
arrested without resistance. Arnett died with a death clutch of his
cards in one hand and revolver in the other, and was so buried.

The next day Jernigan and Spillman were fairly tried by a jury of
twenty-four miners. The former was acquitted, the latter sentenced to be
hung, which sentence was executed in the afternoon of the following day.
This was the first expression of Vigilante justice in that portion of
the Northwest which afterwards became Montana. Mr. Stuart says,
“Spillman was either a man of a lion heart or a hardened villain, for he
died absolutely fearless. After receiving his sentence, he wrote a
letter to his father with a firm, bold hand that never trembled, and
walked to his death as unto a bridal.”

The news of the discovery of the Oro Fino and Florence mines was
received at Denver in the Winter of 1861–62, and caused a perfect fever
of excitement. Colonel McLean, Washington Stapleton, Dr. Glick, Dr.
Leavitt, Major Brookie, H. P. A. Smith, Judge Clancy, Edward Bissell,
Columbus Post, Mark Post, and others, all left early in the Spring,
taking the route by the overland road, from which they intended to
diverge into the northern wilderness at some point near Fort Bridger.
Another party under the leadership of Captain Jack Russell left soon
after, going by the way of the Sweetwater trail, South Pass, and the
Bridger cut-off.

My readers who have never seen the plains, rivers, cañons, rocks, and
mountains of the portion of our country travelled by these companies,
can form but a faint idea from any description given by them of the
innumerable and formidable difficulties with which every mile of this
weary march was encumbered. History has assigned a foremost place among
its glorified deeds to the passage of the Alps by Napoleon, and to the
long and discouraging march of the French army under the same great
conqueror to Russia. If it be not invidious to compare small things with
great, we may assuredly claim for these early pioneers greater conquests
over nature on their journey through the northwestern wilderness than
were made by either of the great military expeditions of Napoleon. In
addition to natural obstacles equally formidable and of continual
occurrence for more than a thousand miles, their route lay through an
unexplored region, beset by hostile Indians, bristling with mountain
peaks, pierced with large streams, and unmarked with a single line of
civilization. Their cattle and horses were obliged to subsist upon the
scanty herbage which put forth in early spring. Swollen by the melting
snows of the mountains, the streams, fordable in midsummer, could now be
crossed only by boats, and frequently the passage of a single creek
consumed a week of time. Seeking for passes around and through the
ranges, ascending them when no such conveniences could be found, passing
through cañons, and clambering rocks, filled the path of empire through
western America with discouragement and disaster.

[Illustration:

  GRANVILLE STUART

  _Who set the first sluices in Montana_
]

Several of these companies were obliged to wait the subsidence of the
waters at the crossing of Smith’s fork of Bear River. While thus
delayed, more than a hundred teams, comprising three or four trains, all
bound for the new gold regions, arrived. Some of the companies were
composed entirely of “pilgrims,” a designation given by mountain people
to newcomers from the States. Michaud Le Clair, a French fur-trader and
mountaineer of forty years’ experience, had, in company with two others,
built a toll bridge across the fork in anticipation of a large spring
emigration; but a party arriving in advance of this present crowd,
exasperated at the depth of the mud at the end of the bridge, burned it.
Russell proposed to build another, but the pilgrims, having no faith in
his skill, refused to assist. Russell completed the job on his own
account, and charged the pilgrims one dollar each for crossing, and then
offered to release his interest in the bridge for twenty-five dollars.
Le Clair, thinking that Russell would go on with his company, refused
the offer. Russell, Brown, and Warner sent their train ahead, remaining
at the bridge to receive tolls. Several trains passed during the two
succeeding days, greatly to the annoyance of Le Clair and his comrades.
They attempted to retaliate by cutting the lariats of the horses while
tethered for the night; and when they found that the animals did not
stray far from camp, they sent the savages down to frighten Russell and
his men. But they were old mountaineers, and felt no alarm. On the third
day a much larger number of wagons crossed than on both the preceding
days. The Frenchman, tired of expedients and satisfied that money could
be made by paying Russell the price he demanded for the bridge, sent for
him, and, after considerable negotiation, gave him the twenty-five
dollars and a silver watch. The bridge temporarily erected by Russell
was used as a toll bridge the following year, but it required very
careful usage to prevent it from falling to pieces. The proprietors,
fearful of accident, finally posted up the following placard, as a
warning to travellers that heavily laden wagons would not be permitted
to meet upon the bridge:

                                 NOTIS

                  No Vehacle draWn by moaR than one
                  anamile is alloud to croS this BRidg
                  in oPposit direxions at the sam Time

Le Clair also advised Russell against a prosecution of his journey to
the Salmon River region, assuring him that from long familiarity with
the country, he knew he could not complete it in safety. The season was
too far advanced and the streams were higher than usual. He then told
him as a secret that there was gold at Deer Lodge and on the Beaverhead.
The Indians had often found it there, and if gold was his object, he
could find no better country than either of these localities for
prospecting.

“I have been,” said he, “boy and man, forty years in this region, and
there is no part of it that I have not often visited. You will find my
advice correct.”

Russell placed great confidence in what Le Clair said. Hastening on, he
overtook his companions, and they proceeded to Snake River near Fort
Hall, an old post of the Northwestern Fur Company. Here they fell in
with McLean’s train, which, as we have seen, left Denver a few days
before they did, and travelled by another route. One of this latter
company, Columbus Post, was drowned while attempting to cross the river
in a poorly constructed boat, made out of a wagon-box. Russell found an
old ferry-boat near the fort, which the men repaired to answer the
purpose of crossing their trains, and they proceeded on through the
dreary desert of mountains and rock in the direction of the Salmon
River. Superadded to the difficulties of travelling over a rough
volcanic region, they were now, for successive days, until they left the
valley of the Snake, attacked by the Bannack Indians, and their horses
were nightly exposed to capture by them. After many days of adventurous
travel, the whole party, with a great number of pilgrims, arrived in
safety at Fort Lemhi. Here they found themselves hemmed in by the Salmon
River range, a lofty escarpment of ridges and rocks presenting an
insurmountable barrier to further progress with wagons. They had yet to
go several hundred miles before reaching the gold regions. A large
number, more than a thousand in all, were now congregated in this
desolate basin. They at once set to work to manufacture pack-saddles and
other gear necessary to the completion of their journey. As time wore
on, the prospect of being able to do so before cold weather set in
became daily more discouraging. At length a meeting was called to
consider the situation of affairs, and if possible, to devise and adopt
measures of relief.

Russell repeated to the assemblage the information he had received from
Le Clair, expressing his belief that it was true, and recommended as a
choice of evils that they should turn aside, and go to Deer Lodge and
Beaverhead, rather than attempt a journey down the Salmon to the
Florence mines, through a country of which their best information was
disheartening in the extreme. Several members of the Colorado companies
spoke of having seen letters from James and Granville Stuart in which
the discovery of promising gold placers in Deer Lodge was mentioned; but
the pilgrims thought the information too indefinite, and concluded to
risk the journey down the river. The Colorado men, most of whom were
experienced miners, determined at once to retrace their way to Deer
Lodge and Beaverhead, and risk the chance of making new discoveries, if
the information given by the Stuarts and Le Clair should not prove true.
At the crossing of the Beaverhead, Russell found five cents in gold to
the pan, and picked up pieces of quartz containing free gold.

In the meantime, John White and a small party of prospectors had
discovered the gold placer in the cañon of Grasshopper Creek which
afterwards became Bannack. When the companies of McLean and Russell
arrived there, their stock of provisions was nearly exhausted. They went
to Deer Lodge, hoping to find a more promising field, and some of them
visited the placers on Gold Creek, Pioneer, and at Pike’s Peak Gulch,
none of which were equal in richness and extent to the one they had left
behind them. They returned to Grasshopper. No provisions having arrived
in the country, most of them decided to attempt a return to Salt Lake
City. The chance of making a journey of four hundred miles to the
nearest Mormon settlements was preferable to starvation in this desolate
region. They could but die in the effort, and might succeed. After they
had started on this Utopian journey, Russell mounted his horse, followed
them, and persuaded them to return. They then set to work in good
earnest and found gold in abundance; but, with the fortune of Midas, as
their scanty supply of food lessened daily, they feared soon to share
his fate also, and have nothing but gold to eat. Just at this crisis,
however, their Pactolus appeared in the shape of a large train of
provisions belonging to Mr. Woodmansee, and all fear of starvation
vanished. The step between the extremes of misery and happiness was, in
this case, very short. The camp was hilarious with joy and mirth.

Upon the opening of Spring, Russell left Grasshopper on his return to
Colorado, where he arrived in safety after encountering dangers enough
to fill a moderate volume. For two days, while passing through Marsh
Valley, he was pursued by Indians, barely escaping being shot and
scalped. His courage was often put to the strongest tests. At Wood
River, twenty miles from Fort Lemhi, the Bannack Indians offered him
money in large amounts for fire-arms and ammunition. They stole a pistol
from him. Accompanied by one Gibson, he went to their camp and recovered
it. Some of them were dressed in the apparel of women whom they had
murdered, and whose bodies they had concealed in the fissures of the
lava beds on Snake River. More than two hundred emigrants had been
killed by these wretches the preceding Summer.

Russell exhibited specimens of the gold taken from the “Grasshopper
diggings,” to his friends in Colorado. The excitement it occasioned was
intense, and when the Spring of 1863 opened, large numbers left for the
new and promising El Dorado.

In the Fall of 1862 there stood, on the bank at the confluence of
Rattlesnake Creek and the Beaverhead River, a sign-post with a
rough-hewn board nailed across the top, with the following intelligence
daubed with wagon-tar thereon:

                        Tu grass Hop Per digins
                                30 myle
                    ☞ kepe the Trale nex the bluffe

On the other side of the board was the following:

                            Tu jonni grants
                        one Hunred & twenti myle

The “grass Hop Per digins” are at the town of Bannack; and the city of
Deer Lodge is built on “jonni grants” ranche.



                              CHAPTER XIV
                       CAPTAIN FISK’S EXPEDITION


While the little community at Bannack were snugly housed for the winter,
anxiously awaiting the return of warm weather to favor a resumption of
labor in the gulch, numerous companies were in progress of organization
in the States, intending to avail themselves of the same seasonable
change to start upon the long and adventurous journey to Salmon River.
The fame of Bannack and Deer Lodge had not yet reached them. In the
Summer of 1862 an expedition under the direction of the Government was
planned in Minnesota for the ostensible purpose of opening a wagon road
between St. Paul and Fort Benton, to connect at the latter point with
the military road opened a few years before by Captain John Mullen from
Fort Benton to Walla Walla. This route of nearly two thousand miles lay
for most of the distance through a partially explored region, filled
with numerous bands of the hostile Sioux and Blackfeet. The Government
had grudgingly appropriated the meagre sum of five thousand dollars in
aid of the enterprise, which was not sufficient to pay a competent guard
for the protection of the company. The quasi-governmental character of
the expedition, however, with the inducement superadded that it would
visit the Salmon River mines, soon caused a large number of emigrants to
join it.

The Northern Overland Expedition, as it was called, left St. Paul on the
sixteenth of June, 1862. It was confided to the leadership of Captain
James L. Fisk, whose previous frontier experience and unquestioned
personal courage admirably fitted him for the command of an expedition
which owed so much of its final success, as well as its safety during a
hazardous journey through a region occupied by hostile Indians, to the
vigilance and discipline of its commanding officer. His first assistant
was E. H. Burritt, and second assistant, N. P. Langford (the writer);
Samuel R. Bond, secretary, David Charlton, engineer, Dr. W. D. Dibb,
surgeon, and Robert C. Knox, wagon master. About forty men were selected
from the company, who agreed, for their subsistence, to serve as guards
during the journey. One hundred and twenty-five emigrants accompanied
the expedition to Prickly Pear Valley. This company was thoroughly
organized, and ready at all times for instant service while passing
through Indian country. Fort Abercrombie, Devil’s Lake, Fort Union, Fort
Benton,[2] and Milk River were designated points of the route, and it
was generally understood that the company should pursue as nearly as
possible the trail of the exploring expedition under command of Governor
Isaac I. Stevens in 1853.

Footnote 2:

  Fort Union and Fort Benton were not United States military forts, but
  were the old trading posts of the American Fur Company.

All the streams not fordable on the entire route were bridged by the
company and many formidable obstacles removed. The company arrived
without accident, after a tedious but not uninteresting trip, in Prickly
Pear Valley on the twenty-first day of September. It was the largest
single party that went to the northern mines in 1862. About one-half of
the number remained in the Prickly Pear Valley, locating upon the creek
where Montana City now stands. The remainder accompanied Captain Fisk to
Walla Walla. All who were officially connected with the expedition,
except Mr. Knox and the writer, returned by way of the Pacific Ocean and
the Isthmus to Washington.

Gold had been found on Prickly Pear Creek a short time before the
arrival of our company. “Tom Gold Digger,” or “Gold Tom,” had pitched
his lodge at the mouth of the cañon above our location and was “panning
out” small quantities of gold. The placer was very difficult of
development and the yield small. Winter was near at hand. Many of the
party who had left home for Salmon River, where they had been assured
profitable employment could be readily obtained, now found themselves
five hundred miles from their destination with cattle too much exhausted
to attempt the journey, in the midst of a wilderness, nearly destitute
of provisions, and with no chance of obtaining any nearer than Salt Lake
City, four hundred miles away, from which they were separated by a
region of mountainous country, rendered impassable by deep snows and
beset for the entire distance by hostile Indians. Starvation seemingly
stared them in the face. Disheartening as the prospect was, all felt
that it would not do to give way to discouragement. A few traders had
followed the tide of emigration from Colorado with a limited supply of
the bare necessaries of life, risking the dangers of Indian attack by
the way, to obtain large profits and prompt pay as a rightful reward for
their temerity. Regarding their little stock as their only resource, the
company set to work at once, each man for himself, to obtain means to
buy with. Prices were enormous. The placer was still unpromising. Frost
and snow had actually come. With a small pack supplied from the remains
of their almost exhausted larders, the men started out, some on foot,
and some bestride their worn-out animals, into the bleak mountain
wilderness in pursuit of gold. With the certainty of death in its most
horrid form if they fell into the clutches of a band of prowling
Blackfeet, and the thought uppermost in their minds that they could
scarcely escape freezing, surely the hope which sustained this little
band of wanderers lacked none of those grand elements which sustained
the early settlers of our country in their days of disaster and
suffering. Men who cavil with Providence, and attribute the escape of a
company of half-starved, destitute men from massacre, starvation, and
freezing, under circumstances like these, to luck or chance or accident,
are either destitute of gratitude or have never been overtaken by
calamity. Yet these men all survived to tell the tale of their bitter
experience.

[Illustration:

  CAPTAIN JAMES L. FISK

  _Commander of Northern Overland Expedition_
]

My recollection of those gloomy days, all the more vivid, perhaps,
because I was among the indigent ones, was emphasized by a little
incident I can never recall without a devout feeling of thankfulness.
Intelligence was brought us that a company of miners was working the
bottom of a creek in Pike’s Peak Gulch, a distance of sixty miles from
the Prickly Pear camp over the Rocky Mountain range. Cornelius Bray,
Patrick Dougherty, and I started immediately on a horseback trip to the
new camp in search of employment for the winter. One pack-horse served
to transport our blankets and provisions. Our intention was to cross the
main range on the first day and camp at the head of Summit Creek, where
there was good grass and water. In following the Mullen road through the
cañon, when about two miles from the ridge, Bray’s horse gave out and
resisted all our efforts to urge him farther. There was no alternative
but to camp. The spot was unpromising enough. There was no feed for our
horses, and our camp by the roadside could not escape the notice of any
band of Indians that might chance to be crossing the range. It was the
custom in this Indian country for packers and others to seek some
secluded spot half a mile or more from the trail for camping purposes;
but here we were cooped up in a cañon not ten rods wide, and the only
practicable pass over the range running directly through it. Of course
we all mentally hoped that no Indians would appear.

I had, while at Fort Benton, held frequent conversations with Mr.
Dawson, the factor at that post, who had spent many years in the
country, and was perfectly familiar with the manners and tactics of the
Indians. He had warned me against just such an exposure as that to which
we were now liable, and when night came, knowing that the country was
full of roving bands of Bloods and Piegans, I felt no little solicitude
for a happy issue out of danger. Evening was just setting in, when snow
began to fall in damp, heavy flakes, giving promise of a most
uncomfortable night. Our only shelter was a clump of bushes on the
summit of a knoll, where we spread our blankets, first carefully
picketing the four horses with long lariats to a single pin, so that in
case of difficulty they could all be controlled by one person. Dougherty
proposed to stand guard until midnight, when I was to relieve him and
remain until we resumed our trip at early dawn. Bray and I crept into
our blankets, they and the bushes being our only protection against a
very heavy mountain snowstorm. Strange as it may seem to those
unfamiliar with border life, we soon fell asleep and slept soundly until
I was aroused by Dougherty to take my turn at the watch. I crawled from
under the blankets, which were covered to the depth of five inches with
“the beautiful snow,” and Dougherty fairly burrowed into the warm place
I had left.

About three o’clock in the morning the horses became uneasy for want of
food. Preparatory to an early departure I gathered in a large heap a
number of small, fallen pines and soon had an immense fire. It lighted
up the cañon with a lurid gloom and mantled the snow-covered trees with
a ghastly radiance. The black smoke of the burning pitch rolled in
clouds through the atmosphere, which seemed to be choked with the myriad
snowflakes. So dense was the storm I could scarcely discern the horses,
which stood but a few rods distant. Wading through the snow to the spot
where my companions slept, I roused them from their slumbers. I could
liken them to nothing but spectres as they burst through their snowy
covering and stood half-revealed in the bushes by the light of the
blazing pines. It was a scene for an artist. Despite the gloomy
forebodings which had filled my mind, at this scene I burst into a fit
of loud and irrepressible laughter.

It was but for a moment, for, as if in answer to it, the counterfeited
neigh of a horse a few rods below and of another just above me, warned
me that the danger I had feared was already upon us. It was the signal
and reply of the Indians. Bray and Dougherty grasped their guns, while I
rushed to the picket pin, and, seizing the four lariats, pulled in the
horses. A moment afterwards, and from behind a thicket of willows just
above our camp, there dashed down the cañon in full gallop forty or more
of the dreaded Blackfeet. In the light of that dismal fire their
appearance was horribly picturesque. Their faces hideous with war paint,
their long ebon hair floating to the wind, their heads adorned with
bald-eagle feathers, and their knees and elbows daintily tricked out
with strips of antelope skin and white feathery skunks’ tails, they
seemed like a troop of demons which had just sprung out of the earth,
rather than beings of flesh and blood. Each man held a gun in his right
hand, guiding his horse with the left. Well-filled quivers and bows were
fastened to their shoulders, and close behind the main troop, driven by
five or six outriders, followed a herd of fifty or more horses they had
just stolen from a company of miners on their way to the Bannack mines,
who had encamped for the night at Deer Lodge. These animals were driven
hurriedly by our camp, down the cañon, the main troop, meantime, forming
into line on the other side of them so as to present an unbroken front
of horsemen after they had passed, drawn up for attack. This critical
moment we improved by rapidly looping the lariats into the mouths of our
horses and bringing our guns to an aim from behind them over their
fore-shoulders. As we stood thus, not twenty yards asunder, confronting
each other, the chief, evidently surprised that the onslaught lingered,
rode hurriedly along the front of his men and with violent
gesticulations and much vehement jargon urged them to an instant
assault. They strongly expostulated, and by numerous antics and
utterances, which I afterwards ascertained meant that their guns were
wet and their caps useless, finally persuaded him to resort to the bows
and arrows. The chief was very angry, and from the violence of his
gestures and threatening manner I expected to see several of the Indians
knocked off their horses. When the Indians, in obedience to his command,
hung their guns on the pommels of their saddles, and drew their bows,
the attack seemed inevitable. Our guns were dry, and we knew that they
were good for twenty-four shots and the revolvers in our belts for as
many more.

Satisfied that an open attack would eventuate in death to some of their
number, nearly one-half of the Indians left the ranks and passed from
our sight down the cañon, but soon reappeared, emerging from the thicket
on the opposite side of our camp. We wheeled our four horses into a
hollow square, and, standing in the centre, presented our guns at each
assaulting party. As our horses were the booty they most wished to
obtain, they were now restrained lest they should kill them instead of
us. A few moments of painful suspense—moments into which days of anxiety
were crowded—supervened. A brief consultation followed, and the chief
gave orders for them to withdraw. They all wheeled into rapid line, and
with the military precision of a troop of cavalry dashed down the cañon
and we saw them no more.

Thankful for an escape attributable to the snow which had unfitted their
guns for use, and to the successful raid they had made upon our
neighbors, we saddled our horses and hurried over the mountain range
with all possible speed. While crossing, we found two horses which,
jaded with travel, had been abandoned by the Indians. We took them with
us, and on our arrival at Grasshopper some days after, restored one to
Dr. Glick, its rightful owner.

“I have had seven horses stolen from me by these prowlers,” said he,
“but this is the first one that was ever returned.”

The little gulch at Pike’s Peak was fully occupied when we arrived, and
after remaining a few days, we mounted our horses and made a tedious but
unadventurous journey to Bannack, then, and for nearly a year
afterwards, the most important gold placer east of the Rocky Mountains.

The fame of this locality had reached Salmon River late in the Fall of
1862, and many of the people left the Florence mines for the east side.
Among them came the first irruption of robbers, gamblers, and
horse-thieves, and the settlement was filled with gambling houses and
saloons, where bad men and worse women held constant vigil, and
initiated that reign of infamy which nothing but the strong hand could
extirpate.



                               CHAPTER XV
                            BANNACK IN 1862


It is charitable to believe that Henry Plummer came to Bannack intending
to reform, and live an honest and useful life. His deportment justified
that opinion. His criminal career was known only to two or three persons
as criminal as himself. If he could have been relieved of the fear of
exposure and of the necessity of associating with his old comrades in
crime, it is not improbable that his better nature would have triumphed.
He possessed great executive ability, a power over men that was
remarkable, a fine person, polished address, and prescient knowledge of
his fellows—all of which were mellowed by the advantages of a good early
education. With all the concerns of a mining camp experience had made
him familiar, and for some weeks after his arrival in Bannack he was
oftener applied to for counsel and advice than any other resident. Cool
and dispassionate, he evinced on these occasions a power of analysis
that seldom failed of conviction. He speedily became a general favorite.
We can better imagine than describe the mixed nature of those feelings,
which, fired with ambitious designs and virtuous purposes, beheld the
way to their fulfilment darkened by a retrospect of unparalleled
atrocity. So true it is that the worst men are the last to admit to
themselves the magnitude of their offences, that even Plummer, stained
with the guilt of repeated murders and seductions, a very monster of
iniquity, believed that his restoration to the pursuits and honors of
virtuous association could be established but for a possible exposure by
some of his guilty partners. He knew their watchful eyes were upon him;
that they were ready to follow him as leader or crush him as a traitor.

Of no one was he in greater dread than his sworn enemy, Cleveland. This
man, who made no secret of his own guilty purposes, had frequently
uttered threats against the life of Plummer, and never lost an
opportunity publicly to denounce him. Their feud was irreconcilable.
Cleveland had incurred suspicion as the murderer of a young man by the
name of George Evans, and was regarded generally as a desperado of the
vilest character. It was no credit to Plummer that he came in his
company to Bannack. But their previous criminal connection was as yet
unrevealed.

A few days after the disappearance of Evans, a number of citizens were
seated in general conversation around the fire in a saloon kept by Mr.
Goodrich. Among the number were Plummer, Jeff Perkins, and Augustus
Moore. Suddenly the door was violently opened and Cleveland entered.
With an air of assumed authority he proclaimed himself “chief,” adding
with an oath that he knew all the scoundrels from the “other side” and
intended to get even with some of them. The covert threat which these
words revealed did not escape the notice of Plummer, but Cleveland upon
the instant charged Perkins with having violated a promise to pay some
money which the latter owed him in the lower country. Perkins assured
him it had been paid. “If it has,” said Cleveland, “it is all right,”
but as if to signify his distrust of Perkins’s statement, he commenced
handling his pistol and reiterating the charges. To prevent Cleveland
from carrying into execution his apparent design of shooting Perkins,
Plummer fixed his eyes sternly upon him and in a calm tone told him to
behave himself, that Perkins had paid the debt and he ought to be
satisfied.

Quiet was restored for the moment and Perkins slipped off, intending to
return with his pistols and shoot Cleveland on sight. Here the
difficulty would have ended had not Cleveland, in an evil moment, in a
defiant and threatening manner, with mingled profanity and epithet,
declared that he did not fear any of them. Filled with rage, Plummer
sprang to his feet, drew his pistol, and exclaiming, “I am tired of
this,” followed up the expression with a couple of rapid shots, the last
of which struck Cleveland below the belt. He fell on his knees. Grasping
wildly for his pistol, he appealed to Plummer not to shoot him while he
was down. “No,” said Plummer, whose blood was now up; “get up.”
Cleveland staggered to his feet, only to receive two more shots, the
second of which entered below the eye. He fell to the floor, and
Plummer, sheathing his pistol, turned to leave the saloon. At the door
he was met by George Ives and Charley Reeves, each of whom, pistol in
hand, was coming to take part in the affray. Each seizing an arm, they
escorted Plummer down the street, meanwhile suggesting with great
expletive emphasis a variety of surmises as to the possible effect of
the quarrel upon the public.

Hank Crawford and Harry Phleger, two respectable citizens, hastened to
the aid of the dying desperado, whom they conveyed to Crawford’s
lodgings. His bed being poorly furnished Cleveland sent him to Plummer’s
cabin to get a pair of blankets belonging to him. The interview, between
Crawford and Plummer on this occasion showed that the mind of the latter
was ill at ease. Like Macbeth’s dread of Banquo, so he felt that, while
Cleveland lived,—

                      “There is none but he
                  Whose being I do fear; and under him
                  My genius is rebuk’d.”

In the brief colloquy which took place between them, Plummer asked
Crawford no less than three times what Jack had said about him. His past
career of crime was all before him. Crawford as often replied,
“Nothing.”

“’Tis well he did not,” at length responded Plummer, “for if he had I
would kill him in his bed.”

Crawford then told him that, in reply to several questions asked him,
Cleveland had said,

“Poor Jack has got no friends. He has got it [meaning his death-wound]
and I guess he can stand it.”

Crawford left with the impression that Plummer still thought Cleveland
had exposed him, and was careful afterwards to go armed, as he felt that
his own life was in danger. Cleveland lingered in great agony for three
hours, and was decently buried by Crawford. Soon after he had been
removed to Crawford’s cabin, Plummer sent a man known as “Dock,” a cook,
into the cabin as a spy, where he remained until Cleveland died. He said
that the only reply Phleger received to repeated questions concerning
the difficulty between him and Plummer was, “It makes no difference to
you.” The secret, if secret there was, died with him.

No immediate investigation was made of the circumstances of this affray.
It was thought by many that Plummer merely anticipated Cleveland’s
intention by firing first. Shooting of pistols and duelling were so
common as of themselves to excite no attention. Many bloody encounters
took place of which no record has been preserved, and which at the time
were regarded as very proper settlements of difficulties between the
parties.

A few incidents as illustrative of the customs of a mining camp will not
be out of place in this immediate connection. On one occasion during the
winter a quarrel sprung up between George Ives and George Carrhart in
the main street. After a long wordy war interlarded with much profanity
and various opprobrious epithets, Ives ran into a near saloon for his
pistol, exclaiming, “I will shoot you.” Carrhart followed him and both
reappeared at the door of the saloon a moment thereafter, each armed
with a revolver. Facing each other upon the instant, both parties raised
their pistols and fired without effect. After a second fire with no
better effect, both parties walked rapidly backwards till they were
widely separated, at the same time firing upon each other. Ives having
emptied his revolver, stood perfectly still while Carrhart took
deliberate aim and shot him in the groin, the ball passing through his
body, inflicting a severe wound. Soon afterwards they reconciled their
difficulties, and Ives lived with Carrhart on his ranche the remainder
of the winter.

Many of the early emigrants arrived at Bannack so late in the fall that
they could provide themselves with no better shelter from the weather
during the winter than was afforded by their wagons. Of this number were
Dr. Biddle and his wife, Mr. and Mrs. Short, and their hired man from
Minnesota. While seated around their camp-fire one dismal afternoon,
engaged in conversation with Mr. J. M. Castner, a bullet whizzed so near
the ear of Castner that he felt its sting for several days. Castner
ascertained that it was fired by one Cy. Skinner, a rough, who excused
himself with the plea that he thought they were Indians, and by way of
amends invited Dr. Biddle and Castner to drink with him. Castner had the
good taste to decline.

The very composition of the society of Bannack at the time was such as
to excite suspicion in all minds. Outside of their immediate
acquaintances, men knew not whom to trust. They were in the midst of a
people which had come from all parts of this country and from many of
the nations of the Old World. Laws which could not be executed were no
better than none. A people, however disposed to the preservation of
order and punishment of crimes, was powerless for either so long as
every man distrusted his neighbor. The robbers, united by a bond of
sympathetic atrocity, assumed the right to control the affairs of the
camp by the bloody code. No one was safe. The miner fortunate enough to
accumulate a few thousands, the merchant whose business gave evidence of
success, the saloon-keeper whose patronage was supposed to be
productive, were all marked as victims by these lawless adventurers. If
one of them needed clothing, ammunition, or food, he obtained it on a
credit which no one dared refuse, and settled it by threatening to shoot
the person bold enough to ask for payment. Such a condition of society,
as all foresaw, must sooner or later terminate in disaster to the lovers
of law and order or to the villains who depredated upon them. Which were
the stronger? The roughs knew their power, but their antagonists,
separately hedged about by suspicion as indiscriminate as it was
inflexible, knew not how to establish confidence in each other upon
which to base an effective opposition. Meantime the carnival of crime
was progressing. Scarcely a day passed unsignalled by outrage or murder.
The numerous tenants of the little graveyard had all died by violence.
People walked the streets in fear.

This suspense was at last broken by a murder of unprovoked, heartless
atrocity, which the people felt it would be more criminal in them to
overlook than it was in the perpetrators to commit. In January, 1863,
that notorious scoundrel, Charley Reeves, bought a squaw from the Sheep
Eater tribe of Bannack. She soon fled from him to her friends to escape
his abuse. The tepee was located on an elevation south of that portion
of the town known as “Yankee Flat,” a few rods in rear of the street.
Reeves went after her. Finding her deaf to persuasion, he employed
violence to force her return to his camp. An old chief interfered and
thrust Reeves unceremoniously from the tepee. Burning with resentment,
Reeves and Moore fired into the tepee the next evening, wounding one of
the Indians. They then returned to town, where they were joined by
William Mitchell, with whom they counter-marched, each firing into the
tepee, and this time killing the old chief, a lame Indian, a papoose,
and a Frenchman by the name of Cazette, who had come to the tepee to
learn the cause of the first shot. Two other persons who had been
influenced by similar curiosity were badly wounded. When the murderers
were afterwards told that they had killed white men, Moore with a
profusion of profane appellations said “they had no business there.”



                              CHAPTER XVI
                            MOORE AND REEVES


Alarmed at the indignation which this brutal deed had enkindled in the
community, Moore and Reeves, at a late hour the same night, fled on foot
in the direction of Rattlesnake. They were preceded by Plummer, who it
was supposed had gone to provide means for their protection. He,
however, afterwards asserted that he left through fear that in the
momentary excitement the people would hang him for shooting Cleveland.

A mass meeting of the citizens was held the next morning, and a cordon
of guards appointed to prevent the escape of the ruffians. When it was
discovered that they had gone, on a call for volunteers to pursue them,
Messrs. Lear, Higgins, Rockwell, and Davenport immediately followed on
their track. The weather was intensely cold. The route of the pursuers
lay over a lofty mountain range covered with snow to a great depth.
After riding as rapidly as possible, they came up with the fugitives at
a distance of twelve miles from town. They had taken refuge in a dense
thicket of willows on the bank of the Rattlesnake. Being challenged to
surrender, they peremptorily refused. Pointing their pistols with
well-directed aim at the approaching party, and interlarding their
discourse with a flood of oaths, they ordered them to advance no farther
on peril of their lives. The advantage was on the side of the robbers,
and they could easily have shot down every one of their pursuers. A
parley ensued. The position of both parties was fully discussed. The
conviction that it was equally impossible for the pursuers to effect a
capture, and for the ruffians to escape such a pursuit as would be made
if they did not return, induced the latter to agree to a surrender, upon
the express condition that they should be tried by a jury. The pursuing
party gave a ready assent to this arrangement, and the fugitives
returned in their custody to town.

Plummer was put upon his trial immediately. While that was progressing a
messenger was sent to Godfrey’s Cañon, ten miles distant, to summon Mr.
Godfrey and the writer, who, with others, were erecting a saw-mill
there. Before our arrival at midnight, Plummer was acquitted, no doubt
being entertained, on presentation of the evidence, that he had killed
Cleveland in self-defence. Several witnesses testified that they had on
various occasions heard Cleveland threaten to shoot Plummer on sight.

At a late hour the people separated with the purpose of assembling for
the trial of Moore, Reeves, and Mitchell early the next morning. Day
broke clear and cold. All work was suspended in the gulch, stores and
hotels were abandoned, and the entire population, numbering at least
four hundred persons, assembled in and about the large log building
which had been designated as the place of trial. Every man was armed,
some with rifles and shotguns, others with pistols and knives. The
friends of the prisoners gave free utterance to threats, which they
accompanied with much profane assumption of superior power and many
defiant demonstrations. Pistols were flourished and discharged, oaths
and epithets freely bestowed upon the citizens, and whatever vehemence
of gesture and expression could do to intimidate the people, was
adopted. Amid all this bluster it was apparent from the first that the
current of popular opinion set strongly against the prisoners. There was
an air of quiet determination manifested in every movement preparatory
for the trial. The citizens were ready for an outbreak, and the least
indication in that direction would have been the signal for a bloody and
decisive battle. It is not improbable that an attempt at rescue was
prevented by the presence of the overpowering force of armed and
indignant citizens.

The efforts of the roughs to suppress the trial only increased the
indignation of the people, and after electing a temporary chairman, a
motion was made that the accused be tried by a miners’ court. This form
of tribunal grew out of the necessities of mining life in the mountains.
It originated in the early days of California, when the country was
destitute of courts and law, and still exists in inchoate mining
communities as a witness to the fairness and honesty of American
character. It is now the general custom among the property holders of a
mining camp, as the first step towards organization, to elect a
president or judge, who is to act as the judicial officer of the
district. He has both civil and criminal jurisdiction. All questions
affecting the rights of property, and all infractions of the peace, are
tried before him. When complaint is made to him, it is his duty to
appoint the time and place of trial in written notices which contain a
brief statement of the matter in controversy, and are posted in
conspicuous places throughout the camp. The miners assemble in force to
attend the trial. The witnesses are examined, either by attorneys or by
the parties interested, and when the evidence is closed the judge states
the question at issue, desiring all in favor of the plaintiff to
separate from the crowd in attendance until they can be counted, or to
signify by a vote of “aye” their approval of his claim. The same forms
are observed in the decision of a criminal case. The decision is
announced by the judge and entered upon his record. Where the punishment
is death, the criminal is generally allowed one hour to arrange his
business and prepare for death; when it is banishment, a few hours are
given him to leave the camp. If he neglects to comply with the sentence
he is in danger of being summarily executed. Where the rights of parties
are settled by the court, and the defeated party shows any resistance to
the decision, it is the duty of the court, if necessary, with the strong
hand to enforce it. The court is composed of the entire population. To
guard against mistakes, the party in defeat, in all cases, has the right
to demand a second vote.

The progress of a trial in one of these courts is entirely practical.
Often the miners announce at the commencement that the court must close
at a certain hour. Cross-examinations are generally prohibited, and if
lawyers are employed, it is with the understanding that they shall make
no long arguments. Each party and their respective witnesses give their
evidence in a plain, straightforward manner, and if any of the listeners
desire information on a given point in the testimony they request the
person acting as attorney to ask such questions as are necessary to
obtain it. The decisions of these tribunals are seldom wrong, and are
always enforced in good faith. They have many advantages in mining
regions over courts at law. None of the tedious incidents of pleading,
adjournment, amendment, demurrer, etc., which at law so often consume
the time of litigants and put them to unnecessary expense, belong to a
miners’ court.

The miners themselves have little time to spare, and hence these courts
are held on Sunday in all cases where the exigency is not immediate.
They are held in the open air. Whenever, from any seemingly unnecessary
cause, their investigations are prolonged, as by argumentative display,
there are always those present who, by the command “Dry up,” “No
spread-eagle talk,” force them to a close.

On one occasion at Blackfoot, in Montana, a rough was on trial for
crimes which endangered his life. A motion had been made by his counsel
that his life be spared on condition that he would leave the gulch in
fifteen minutes,—which motion was carried by a small majority. In
anticipation of this favorable result his friends had provided a mule to
expedite his departure. The presiding miners’ judge announced to him the
condition of his freedom from death. Fearful that a reconsideration
might be demanded, the moment he was released he vaulted into the
saddle, and looking around upon the crowd exclaimed, “Fifteen minutes!
Gentlemen, if this mule doesn’t buck, five will do!” and lashing the
sides of the animal he disappeared at double-quick amid the shouts and
laughter of the crowd.

It was a trial by this court that the murderers dreaded, and to escape
which they made a trial by jury the condition of their surrender. When
the motion was made to substitute the miners’ court it fell into their
midst like a thunderbolt. They regarded a trial by the mass as certain
of conviction as a trial by jury would be of acquittal, not because the
latter would be any less likely than the former to perceive their guilt,
but because fear of personal consequences would prevent them from
declaring it. Men whose identity was lost in a crowd would do that
which, if they were known, would mark them as victims for future
assassination. The friends of the prisoners showed the estimation in
which they regarded this consideration when they openly threatened with
death every individual who participated in the trial. They anticipated
that, as none would dare in defiance of this threat to act upon a jury,
all proceedings would be suppressed, thus renewing the license for their
continued depredations.

The statement of the motion by the chairman was the signal for a violent
commotion among the roughs. One long howl of profanity, mingled with the
most diabolical threats and repeated discharge of pistols, filled the
room. Many shots were turned from their deadly aim by timely hands and
discharged into the ceiling. Knives were drawn and flourished in the
faces of prominent citizens, accompanied with threats of death in case
the motion prevailed. The scene was fearful in the extreme. The miners
in different parts of the crowd could be seen getting their guns and
pistols ready for the collision which at one stage of the tumult it
seemed impossible to avoid. At length the repeated cries of the chairman
for order, and the earnest voices of several persons who were desirous
of discussing the proposition, allayed the noise and confusion, so that
they could be heard. The guilt of the prisoners was so palpable that the
people deemed any sort of a trial which would not speedily terminate in
their condemnation a farce. A very large majority were in favor of a
miners’ court, because they foresaw that any other form of trial
afforded opportunity for escape. Three hours were spent in determining
the question. Many short, emphatic arguments were made. In the meantime
the disturbance made by the roughs waxed and waned to suit the different
stages of the discussion. Shots at one moment and shouts at another
betrayed their approval or disapproval of the sentiments of the speaker.
I had from the first made myself offensive to my own immediate friends
and intimates by pertinaciously claiming for the prisoners a trial by
jury, and mounting a bench I embraced an early opportunity to give, in a
few pointed words addressed to the assembled miners, my views. I
reminded them of the constitutional provision which secured to every one
accused of crime a trial by jury. It was a law of the land, as
applicable on this as on any other occasion. The men were probably
guilty; if so, the fact should be proved; if not, they had the right by
law, on proving it, to an acquittal. Moreover, they had surrendered at a
time when they could not have been captured, upon the express condition
that they should be tried by jury. I asked, “Shall we ignore the
agreement made with them by our officers?” I concluded by offering a
motion that they be tried by a jury. It was negatived by three to one.
Immediately a cry rose in the crowd, “Hang them at once”; this was
followed by other cries of “String ’em up,” “To the scaffold with ’em.”
Pistols were drawn and flourished more freely than before, and many
personal collisions, resulting in bloody noses, black eyes, and raw
heads, took place in all parts of the room. Another hour was spent in
discussion, and finally by a bare majority it was agreed to give the
prisoners the benefit of a trial by jury.

It is impossible to portray with accuracy of detail the fearful effects
of passion which were exhibited by the assembly while this question was
being determined. On a limited scale it could not have been unlike some
of the riotous gatherings in Paris in the days of the first revolution.
It wanted numbers, it wanted the magnificent surroundings of those
scenes, but as an exhibition of the passions of depraved men, when
inflamed with anger, drink, and vengeance, it could not have been
greatly surpassed by them.

Order at length being restored, a portion of the room was enclosed with
scantling, for the accommodation of the Court and jury. J. F. Hoyt was
elected Judge, Hank Crawford, sheriff, and George Copley, prosecutor.
The jury was next chosen by a vote of the people. My own appointment on
the jury was urged by the roughs, as a compliment for my efforts to
obtain for them a jury trial. I was regarded by them as a friend, and
they hoped confidently for acquittal through my influence.

At first it was determined that the examination of the witnesses for
both prosecution and defence should be conducted by George Copley, the
prosecutor, but upon an appeal for justice in behalf of the prisoners it
was at length decided by a small majority that the accused should be
allowed the assistance of counsel, with the understanding that all the
questions of their counsel were first to be submitted to the prosecutor.
Hon. Wm. C. Rheem was chosen to defend the prisoners, and there were
many threats of violence toward him for consenting to conduct the
defence. It was agreed that the arguments to be made on either side
should be brief, and that the trials should be urged to their conclusion
with all possible expedition. Mr. Rheem’s ability as a lawyer was
unquestioned,—which fact furnished to those who objected to a jury trial
their principal reason for opposing his employment as counsel for the
prisoners. As the extent of Mitchell’s criminality was uncertain, he was
allowed a separate trial. His case was first brought under examination.
It appeared in evidence that he had accompanied Moore and Reeves on
their second murderous visit to the tepee, but he was able to show that
he had not once fired his gun, and consequently could not be guilty of
murder. His trial was soon terminated. The jury recommended that he
should be immediately banished from the gulch.

The guilt of Moore and Reeves was fully established. This result was
foreseen by their friends; and while the trial was in progress they
sought by threats and ferocious gesticulations to intimidate the jury.
Gathering around the side of the enclosure occupied by the jury, they
kept up a continued conversation, the purport of which was that no
member of that court or jury would live a month if they dared to find
the prisoners guilty. Occasionally, their anger waxing hot, they would
draw their pistols and knives, and brandishing them in the faces of the
jurymen, utter filthy epithets, and bid them beware of their verdict.
Crawford was the object of their especial hate. Their abusive assaults
upon him and threats were so frequent and violent that at one time he
tendered his resignation and refused to serve, but upon the promise of
his friends to stand by and protect him he retained his position. The
case was given to the jury at about seven o’clock in the evening. A
friend of the prisoners in the court-room nominated me as foreman, but
upon my refusal to serve under that nomination I afterwards received the
appointment by a vote of my fellow-jurymen.

[Illustration:

  JUDGE J. F. HOYT

  _Miners’ Judge at trial of Moore and Reeves_
]

The jury were occupied in their deliberations until after midnight. No
doubt was entertained, from the first, of the guilt of the prisoners,
but the exciting question was whether they could afford to declare it.
They all felt that to do so would be to announce their own death
sentence. They knew that the friends of the prisoners fully intended to
have life for life. They had sworn it. One of the jurymen said that the
prisoners ought never to have been tried by a jury, but in a miners’
court, that he should not be governed in his decision by the merits of
the case, but that, as he had a family in the States to whom his
obligations were greater than to that community, he should have to vote
for acquittal. After much conversation of this sort, which only served
to intensify the fears of the jurymen, a vote was taken which resulted
as follows: not guilty, 11; guilty, 1; myself, the supposed friend of
the roughs, being the only one in favor of the death penalty. It was
apparent that further deliberation would not change this decision, and
the jury compromised by agreeing to a sentence of banishment, and a
confiscation of the property of the prisoners for the benefit of those
they had wounded.

The court met the ensuing morning, when the verdict, under seal, was
handed to the judge. He opened and returned it to the foreman, with a
request that he read it aloud. An expression of blank astonishment sat
upon the face of every person in the room, which was followed by open
demonstrations of general dissatisfaction, by all but the roughs, who,
accustomed to outrages and long immunity, hailed it as a fresh
concession to their bloody and lawless authority.

Mitchell returned to Bannack after a few days’ absence, which was
seemingly regarded as a full expiation of his sentence. A miners’ court
met soon after his return, and in view of the fact that his sentence was
not enforced, revoked the sentence of Moore and Reeves, who again
rejoined their fellow-miscreants. Thus the first scene in the drama,
which had been ushered in by such a bloody prologue, terminated in the
broadest farce.

The trial of Moore and Reeves was one of the earliest instances in the
Territory where the lovers of law and order on one side, and the
criminal element on the other, were brought into open, public
antagonism. No one knew at that time which of the two was the stronger.
The roughs had full confidence in their power to run the affairs of the
Territory in their own way, and while the trial was progressing sought,
by brandishing their revolvers in the court-room, by much loud-mouthed
profanity, and by frequent interruptions and threats of vengeance
directed against the judge and jury, to intimidate and terrify all who
were concerned in conducting the proceedings, and arrest them in their
purpose. The life of Judge Hoyt, the acting magistrate of the occasion,
was often threatened; but he not only manifested no fear, but was all
the more active and efficient in the discharge of the duties of his
difficult position. Being the central figure in the court, his calmness
and firmness inspired all the other persons engaged in the prosecution
with courage equal to the occasion, while it daunted the roughs and
probably prevented bloodshed.

Professor Thomas J. Dimsdale, in his account of this trial, says: “To
the delivery of this unfortunate verdict may be attributed the
ascendency of the roughs. They thought the people were afraid of them.
The pretext of the prisoners that the Indians had killed some whites,
friends of theirs, in 1849, while going to California, was accepted by
the majority of the jurors as some sort of justification:—but the truth
is, they were afraid of their lives, and, it must be confessed, not
without apparent reason.”

Mr. Rheem, who defended the prisoners, says: “My conscience has more
than once pricked me for interposing between the rogues and the halter,
but I never believed till the last hour of their trial that they would
escape hanging.”



                              CHAPTER XVII
                          CRAWFORD AND PHLEGER


The banishment of Moore and Reeves was regarded by the roughs as an
encroachment upon the system they had adopted for the government of the
country. Long impunity had fostered in them the belief that the citizens
would not dare to question their power to do as they pleased. They held
a meeting, and it was quietly agreed among them that every active
participant in the late trial should be slain. The victims were
selected, the work deliberately planned, and each man allotted his part
in its performance. This wholesale scheme of vengeance was to be
effected secretly, or by provoking those at whom it was aimed into
sudden quarrel, and shooting them in assumed self-defence. Any course
more culpable would afford the assassin small chance of escaping the
vengeance of the law-abiding citizens.

Plummer was the recognized chief of the murderous band. To him was
assigned the task of killing Crawford, who, as sheriff, had acted a
prominent part in the trial of the exiles. This task was rendered doubly
acceptable to Plummer, because he believed it would silence the tongue
of the only man in the country who had any knowledge of his guilty
career in California. One such person, in Cleveland, had already been
slain; but Plummer suspected that on his deathbed, Cleveland had told
Crawford everything. Crawford knew intuitively of Plummer’s suspicions,
and felt that his life was in danger. He was careful never to be
unarmed. His business, as the proprietor of a meat market, was one of
constant exposure. It rendered occasional journeys to Deer Lodge, where
he purchased cattle, necessary, and his trips to his ranche, several
miles from town, were also frequent. Outwardly, Plummer was friendly.
One of Crawford’s friends, Harry Phleger, confirmed his worst
suspicions, by telling him that he had seen Plummer near the market one
night, apparently on the watch for him. He had also noticed some
suspicious movements of Plummer and a rough, familiarly called “Old
Tex,”[3] which seemed to be directed against Crawford.

Footnote 3:

  The “Old Tex” mentioned in this part of the history must not be
  confounded with Boone Helm’s brother, who is mentioned under the same
  cognomen in its earlier pages. “Old Tex” was a common _sobriquet_ in
  the mountains for noted men who had spent a portion of their lives in
  Texas. Almost every Territory has its respective “Buffalo Bill,”
  “Whiskey Bill,” “Bed Rock Joe,” “Sour Dough Tom,” and “Old Tex.”

Plummer soon saw that Crawford understood him, and that the only safe
method of executing his design was to provoke him into a quarrel.
Plummer was reputed to excel any man in the mountains in the use of a
pistol,—an accomplishment in which Crawford had no skill. Several little
incidents growing out of Crawford’s efforts to reimburse himself for the
expenses he had incurred in the care and burial of Cleveland, and in the
trial of Moore and Reeves, in which Plummer voluntarily intermingled,
discovered the deadly purpose of the latter. On one of these occasions,
believing that a quarrel could not be avoided, he was unexpectedly
confronted by five or six of Crawford’s friends with their hands on
their revolvers. His temper and courage cooled at once, and he sent
Crawford an apology, desiring to meet him as a friend. They shook hands
a few days after, and parted, seemingly on the best of terms.

Anxious as Crawford was to be at peace, he was not deceived by this
offer of friendship. It was but a new move in the deadly game which
Plummer was playing for his life, and he knew it. A few days afterwards,
while conversing in a saloon, a rough-looking individual asked him, in
an impudent manner, what he was talking about.

“None of your business,” replied Crawford.

“I dare you,” replied the man, with an insulting epithet, “to fight me
with pistols.”

Looking around, Crawford discovered Plummer among the listeners standing
near, and comprehended the situation in an instant.

“You have the odds of me with a pistol,” said he. “Why should I fight
you?”

“Well, then,” said the man, in a furious passion, “try it with your
fists. That will tell which is the best man.”

Discovering that the man had no belt, Crawford unbuckled his own, and
laid his pistol on the bar. Following his challenger into a dark corner
of the room, he slapped him in the face. The man instantly drew from his
coat a revolver, but before he could aim it, Crawford seized him by the
throat and disarmed him. At this moment, Plummer joined the man in the
attack on Crawford, and the two wrested the pistol from him, and, but
for the timely interference of Harry Phleger, who came to Crawford’s
assistance and recovered possession of the pistol, Crawford would
probably have been shot. Crawford and Phleger then left the saloon. It
did not surprise Crawford, when told afterwards by the saloon-keeper,
that the design was to entrap him into an outdoor fight with pistols,
when Plummer was ready, with his friends, to shoot him as soon as the
battle commenced.

This assault did not disturb Plummer’s affected friendship for Crawford.
Learning a few days afterwards that the latter was going to Deer Lodge
for cattle, Plummer on the first opportunity told him that he should
start for Fort Benton the next morning. Crawford knew that this was
offered as an explanation in advance for his absence, and to throw him
off his guard in the trip he contemplated making after cattle. He
replied at once,

“Wait a day or two and I’ll accompany you part way.”

“No,” said Plummer, “my business is urgent.” Plummer left the next
morning, accompanied by George Carrhart. Crawford found it convenient to
be detained by private business, and sent his butcher in his stead, who
met Plummer at the crossing of Big Hole River, and that worthy, upon
being informed that Crawford was not going to Deer Lodge, returned to
Bannack. Crawford was afterwards told that Plummer had made three
efforts at different times to waylay and murder him on the road to Deer
Lodge.

Among other devices employed, Plummer sought through his associates to
accomplish the death of Crawford. He sent a notorious rough known as
Bill Hunter, to engage him in a quarrel and shoot him. Hunter, meeting
Crawford, told him he had something against him.

“If you want anything of me,” said Crawford, with the emphasis of his
hand upon his pistol, “you can get it right straight along.”

Seeing that he would probably be killed before he could draw his pistol,
or, in the sententious phrase of the country, that he could not “get the
drop on him,” Hunter left, discomfited by Crawford’s bravery.

The next Sunday while Crawford and George Perkins were in conversation,
in one of the saloons, Plummer came in, seemingly in great anger.

“George,” said he, addressing Perkins, “there’s a little matter between
you and Crawford in which I am concerned, that’s got to be settled.”

“Well, I can’t imagine what it can be,” Crawford laughingly replied.
“I’m not aware of having said or done anything concerning you, that
should excite your anger or call for a settlement.”

“Oh, you needn’t laugh,” responded Plummer with an oath. “It’s got to be
settled.” Turning to Perkins he continued, “You and Crawford have been
telling around through the camp, that I was trying to court the squaw
Catherine.” Then applying to Perkins a disgraceful epithet, he said,
“You are a coward. I can whip you and Hank Crawford both, and if you are
anything of a man, you will just step out of doors and fight me.”

“I am, as you say,” said Perkins, “a coward, and no fighting man when
I’ve got nothing to fight for. I would not go out of doors to fight with
anybody.”

“Crawford won’t admit that,” said Plummer, “and if you refuse the
challenge, I ask the same satisfaction of him. Let him go out with me if
he dares.”

“Plummer,” replied Crawford, “I neither know what cause there is for
fighting you, nor why I should fear to go out of doors on your
challenge. I do not believe that one man was made to scare another.”

“Come on, then,” said Plummer, passing into the street, closely followed
by Crawford. When they had walked a few steps,

“Now pull your pistol,” said Plummer.

Crawford was standing close beside Plummer.

“I’ll pull no pistol,” he replied. “I never pulled a pistol on a man
yet, and you’ll not be the first.”

“Pull your pistol,” persisted Plummer. “You may draw it and cock it, and
I’ll not go for mine until you have done so, and uttered the word to
fire.”

“I’m no pistol shot,” said Crawford, “and you know it,—and you wouldn’t
make me a proposition of this kind if you hadn’t the advantage.”

“Pull your pistol,” retorted Plummer, with an oath, “and fight me like a
man, or I’ll give you but two hours to live, and then I’ll shoot you
down like a dog.”

“If that’s your game, Plummer,” said Crawford laying his hand on his
shoulder, and looking him steadily in the eye, “the quicker you do it,
the worse for you. I’ll present you a fair target.”

Turning upon his heel Crawford walked deliberately away, well knowing
that fear of consequences would prevent Plummer from firing at him,
without some plausible excuse. This conversation occurred at a late hour
in the afternoon. Harry Phleger came into town early in the evening.
Crawford sent a message to him, requesting him to come at once to
Peabody’s saloon. As he entered, Crawford told him that Plummer had
given him two hours to live, and the time had nearly expired.

“I expect,” said Crawford, “he will keep his word.”

“If he attempts it,” replied Phleger, “we will try and give him as good
as he sends. It’s clever at any rate to inform one of his intentions. He
will expect you to be prepared.”

In a few minutes five or six men, armed with revolvers, entered the
saloon, followed by Plummer. He had remained long enough outside to
deposit a double-barrelled gun over the door. “Deaf Dick,” who
accompanied the crowd, was unarmed.

“Come on, boys,” said Phleger, “let’s take a drink.”

All stepped back in refusal of the invitation.

“Well, Dick,” said Crawford, addressing him in a key that he could hear,
“you’ll drink anyhow.”

“Not I,” said Dick with an oath. “I drink with no coward such as you
have proved yourself to be by refusing to fight Plummer.”

“You’re the wrong man to brand me as a coward, at any rate,” said
Crawford, advancing toward him as if with the intention of striking.

Plummer at once stepped up and handed Dick his revolver, and the crowd
gathered around him and Crawford. Phleger drew his pistol, and Crawford
said to him,

“Harry, I suppose these men have come to kill me. You are my only
friend, and I’ll make you a present of my six-shooter. I suppose I’ve
got to die.”

“Who will kill you?” asked Phleger.

“Plummer, I suppose. He threatened it,” was the reply.

“Not a man here dare shoot you,” said Phleger, at the same time looking
around upon the crowd, and characterizing it by a degrading epithet.

Plummer at this jumped forward, and seizing Phleger’s revolver, tried to
wrest it from him. In the grapple Plummer was thrown, when Phleger
drawing another pistol from his belt, presented both ready cocked to the
crowd, which was now pressing threateningly towards him, and calling to
Crawford, said,

“Come on, Hank, let’s get out of this,” and both backed out into the
street facing their assailants, who did not follow them.

Phleger and Crawford started for the lodgings of the latter, passing on
the way the meat market, where they were joined by Johnny Shepard and
another man, who, taking all the arms they could find, went with them.
As soon as they arrived at the room, Crawford, completely unnerved, lay
down and cried himself to sleep. Phleger was made of sterner stuff, and
watched all night. Some one rapped at the door at midnight, but was told
by Phleger that if he attempted to enter, he would shoot him “on sight.”

On the morning of the second day after this occurrence, Plummer came up
the street, gun in hand, peeping by the way into the saloons and market
for Crawford. Not finding him, he assumed a watchful attitude, and stood
leaning on his gun, twenty steps distant from the door of the market.
Crawford not appearing, after half an hour he walked on with “Deaf Dick”
to Phleger’s room. Phleger met him at the door, and invited him in.

“No,” said Plummer, “you’ve set yourself up for a game-cock, and to let
you know that I hold you in no fear, I’ve come up to give you a chance
to display your skill. Get your gun and we’ll try an exchange of shots
at ten paces.” This invitation was interlarded with the usual complement
of oaths and epithets. Harry felt the abuse of Plummer keenly, but knew
too well his skill with fire-arms to consent to the murderous
proposition.

“No, thank you, Plummer,” he replied, laughing, “I’m not looking around
for any one to shoot this morning, and have no special regard for any
one who is. If you are, and you really want to shoot, you’d better turn
loose.”

It so happened that at the time of this conversation, Crawford, armed
for the purpose, was searching for Plummer, with the intention of
shooting him. As is usual on all such occasions, friends interfered to
prevent a collision, but Crawford, believing that either he or Plummer
must die on their next meeting, gave no heed to their advice. When this
was understood by Plummer’s friends, they resorted to various devices to
throw Crawford off his guard. At one time they told him that Plummer was
about to leave town. This only made him the more watchful. Plummer,
meantime, was careful to have one or more friends constantly in his
company, so that Crawford could not fire at him without endangering the
lives of others. This situation of affairs between the two men continued
for several days. The entire community was prepared to hear of the death
of one or both at any moment, and each was now encouraged in his purpose
by his friends. Plummer was frequently seen near the butcher shop, but
never alone. He finally disappeared, and sent a friend to Crawford with
the proposition that they should drop all hostile intentions and meet as
strangers.

“Tell Plummer,” said Crawford, “that the trick is too shallow. I know
him. His word of honor, so repeatedly broken, I regard no more than the
wind. He or I must die or leave the camp.”

Soon after this, one of Crawford’s friends discovered that Plummer and
his friends had laid a plan to shoot him in his own doorway, under cover
of a house directly opposite, and told Crawford of it. While Crawford
was on the lookout, a woman living in a cabin in the rear of the Bannack
Restaurant called to him to come and get a cup of coffee. While he was
drinking it, Frank Ray approached him, and telling him that Plummer was
searching for him, placed in his hands Buz Cavan’s double-barrelled
rifle. At this moment, Plummer, armed with a similar weapon, came up on
the opposite side of the street, and stopping in front of the door, with
one foot elevated and resting upon a spoke of a wagon-wheel, placed his
rifle across his knee, his right fore-arm lying horizontally along the
stock, which he grasped as if prepared to fire at a moment’s notice.
Crawford’s friends urged him to improve that opportunity to shoot him.
He went out quickly, and resting the rifle across a log projecting from
the corner of the cabin, shot Plummer in the right arm, the ball
entering at the elbow, and lodging in the wrist.

“Fire away, you cowardly ruffian,” shouted Plummer, straightening
himself and facing Crawford.

Crawford fired a second time, but the ball missed; and Plummer walked
down to his cabin, carrying his gun, and followed by several of his
friends.

Crawford knew that Plummer’s friends would kill him, unless he outwitted
them on his escape from the country. He left for Fort Benton
immediately, travelling the entire distance of two hundred and eighty
miles by a trail that only those who had passed over it could trace. He
was followed by three roughs, but arrived at the Fort in advance of
them, where he was protected by Mr. Dawson, the factor at the post. He
remained there until spring, and then took passage on a Mackinaw boat to
the States.

Crawford’s friends, and the miners generally, who had regarded this
quarrel as a personal difficulty between him and Plummer, rejoiced at
his escape. It had terminated injuriously, as they felt, to the party
who was most in fault, and they were glad the result was no worse. Few
knew or ever suspected that it had any deeper origin than the frequent
collisions incident to Crawford’s attendance upon Cleveland, after he
was shot, and his action as sheriff at the trial of Moore and Reeves.
Had it been understood at this time that the roughs had not only decreed
the death of Crawford, but of every other man who participated in that
trial, the people would have placed themselves on a war footing, and
organized themselves to resist the encroachments of the ruffians, which
finally left them no other alternative. So fully did they carry out
their avowed purposes, that, within five months after the trial, not
more than seven of the twenty-seven men who participated in it as judge,
prosecutor, sheriff, witnesses, and jurors, were left alive in the
Territory. Eight or nine are known to have been killed by some of the
band, and others fled to avoid a like fate.

Plummer’s wound was very severe. The ball entered at the elbow. Passing
down the arm, it broke each bone in two places. Dr. Glick, the surgeon
in attendance upon him, after a careful examination of the wound, was of
the opinion that amputation of the member alone could save his life. The
ball could not be found, and the arm swelled to thrice its natural size,
and the passage made by the ball was filled for its entire length with
bony spiculæ.

Plummer had in a previous affray lost the ready use of his other hand,
and knowing that the loss of this arm would necessarily deprive him of
his position of chief among the roughs, and that his life depended upon
his skill in drawing his revolver,—as he had numerous enemies, who would
endeavor to kill him but for the advantage which this skill gave
him,—declared that he might as well die as lose his arm. He peremptorily
refused to consent to the operation, but insisted that the ball must be
found and removed.

Dr. Glick, who was highly accomplished in surgery, explained to him the
danger of such an operation, but Plummer said he would rather die in the
effort to cure the arm than live without it. With great reluctance, and
little faith in his ability to save the arm, the doctor undertook the
thankless task, and made preparations to operate accordingly. When the
arm was bared, and the doctor was about to commence, Old Tex and Bill
Hunter entered the room, the latter armed with a double-barrelled
shotgun.

“I just thought,” said he to the doctor, “that I’d tell you that if you
cut an artery, or Plummer dies from the operation you are going to
perform, I’m going to shoot the top of your head off.”

The operation was successfully performed, and a large amount of spiculæ
and disorganized tissue removed,—but the bullet could not be found. For
several days the result was uncertain. Dr. Glick gave to the wound,
which was terribly inflamed, his unremitting attention. He had incurred
the hatred of Plummer’s friends because of his active support of law and
order. They pretended to believe that he did not wish for Plummer’s
recovery, and told him that they would hold him responsible with his
life, for the safety of his patient. What was to be done? Escape from
the country in the midst of an inclement season seemed impossible. In
order to effect it, he must follow Crawford over an unknown trail to
Fort Benton or go to Bitter Root Valley, or run the gantlet of the
hostile Indians at Bear River over a route of four hundred miles to Salt
Lake. Plummer’s wound was daily getting worse. The doctor, well knowing
that the ruffians would put their threat into execution, prepared for
his escape. Suspecting his intention, the friends of Plummer kept a
close watch upon him. Despite their vigilance, however, a trusty friend
secured his horse, saddled and bridled, in the bushes behind his cabin
on the night that the crisis in the inflammation arrived. The doctor
instructed Plummer’s attendants to awaken him, in order that he might
make his escape, if the swelling did not begin to abate by midnight, and
lay down, booted and spurred, to get a little rest. But the favorable
change which took place, while it saved to Montana one of her best
citizens in Dr. Glick, lengthened out for a darker fate than that which
had threatened it, the guilty life of Henry Plummer.

Dr. Glick came to Bannack with a party of emigrants, of which he was
captain, in 1862. The company were bound for Salmon River, but were
arrested in their progress by the reputed richness of the Grasshopper
mines. Glick had lost a handsome property in the early part of the war,
and came to the gold mines to replenish his broken fortunes. He was
accomplished in his profession, especially in surgery, and was the only
physician in practice who had the confidence of the people,—Dr. Leavitt,
also an able practitioner, being, at the time, engaged in mining.

His services were in almost daily demand by the road agents, to dress
wounds received in broils among themselves, or while engaged in the
commission of robbery. It was impossible, from his frequent contact with
them, and the circumstances with which ofttimes he found them
surrounded, for him to avoid a knowledge of their guilty enterprises.
But he neither dared to decline to serve them, nor to divulge their
villainy, well knowing that in either case, he would fall a victim to
that summary vengeance, so promptly and fearlessly exercised in the case
of Dillingham. He foresaw also, that a time must come when all the
guilty misdeeds which he had been obliged to conceal, would be revealed,
and that then the lovers of law and order would suspect the integrity of
his motives, and possibly class him among the men of whom he justly
stood so much in fear. But there was no remedy. He knew that his actions
were narrowly watched, and that a word or glance indicating his
suspicions would cost him his life. It was a happy day for him when, by
the death of Plummer, his lips were unsealed.

The robbers, in other instances than the one recorded of his attendance
upon Plummer, were in the habit of using threats to control the doctor’s
conduct. On one occasion in July, 1863, Plummer invited him to accompany
him on a horseback excursion to his ranche on the Rattlesnake. Finding
no one at the cabin on their arrival, Plummer asked the doctor to go
with him down the creek and pick some berries. They soon came upon a
large clump of birch bushes. Pulling them aside, Plummer disclosed an
open space cut within the clump, in which were seated several men,
seeing whom Glick drew back, but was told by Plummer to come in. He
entered, and found himself amid five or six men with masked or blackened
faces, of whom he recognized Moore and Billy Terwiliger. The latter was
lying on a blanket, wounded in the leg by a bullet received in some
affray.

After dressing the wound, the doctor started with Plummer on the return
to Bannack. While crossing the plateau between Rattlesnake and Bannack,
Plummer suddenly wheeled in front of the doctor, and, cocking his
pistol, thrust it into his face, saying,

“Now you know all. These are my men. I’m their chief. If you ever
breathe a word of what you’ve seen, I’ll murder you.”

Under this kind of surveillance, the doctor lived until the robber band
was destroyed. His discretion, only equalled by his kindness of heart,
saved both his life from destruction by the robbers, and his good name
from the public odium of the people. Montana has had no worthier or more
useful citizen.

Henry Plummer was a man of wonderful executive ability. He was well
educated. In stature he was about five feet ten inches, and in weight,
one hundred and sixty pounds. His forehead was partially concealed by
the rim of the hat which he rarely removed from his head, and his eyes
were mild and expressive. In demeanor he was quiet and modest, free from
swagger and bluster, dignified and graceful. He was intelligent and
brilliant in conversation, a good judge of men, and his manners were
those of a polished gentleman. To his enemies his magnanimity was more
seeming than real. He always proffered them the advantage in drawing the
pistol, but he knew that the instance would be very rare, where, even
thus favored, his antagonist could anticipate him in its deadly use.

Hon. Wm. C. Rheem, in a letter to the Helena (Montana) _Herald_, writes
of Henry Plummer as follows:

  “I remember Plummer very well. He was frequently in my cabin, and I
  often came in contact with him while he was exercising the office of
  sheriff. His form and face were familiar to the first settlers in
  Bannack. He was about five feet eleven inches in height, and weighed
  a hundred and fifty pounds. He was straight, slender, spare, agile,
  and what Western men call withy. He was a quiet man and talked but
  little; when he did speak, it was always in a low tone and with a
  good choice of language. He never grew boisterous, even in his cups,
  and no impulse of anger or surprise ever raised his voice above that
  of wary monotone. His countenance was in perfect keeping with his
  utterance. Both were under the same vigilant command. If one was
  like the low, continuous purr of the crouching tiger, the muscles of
  the other were as rigid as those of the beast before he springs.
  Affection, fear, hate, grief, remorse, or any passion or emotion,
  found no expression in his immovable face. No color ever flushed his
  cheeks. With mobile and expressive features, he would have been
  handsome—all except the forehead; this, with the conformation of the
  skull, betrayed the murderer, and Plummer knew it. The observer
  beheld a well-cut mouth, indicating decision, firmness, and
  intelligence; but not a line expressive of sensuality; a straight
  nose and well-shaped chin, and cheeks rather narrow and fleshless,
  still, in their outlines, not unhandsome. But one might as well have
  looked into the eyes of the dead for some token of a human soul as
  to have sought it in the light gray orbs of Plummer. Their cold,
  glassy stare defied inquisition. They seemed to be gazing through
  you at some object beyond, as though you were transparent. While
  other men laughed or pitied or threatened with their eyes, his had
  the same half-vacant stare, no matter how moving the story or tragic
  the spectacle.

  “I have said that Plummer knew he had a bad front: he therefore kept
  it jealously covered with the turn-down rim of his slouch hat. When
  not in the mood or act of slaughter or rapine, his politeness was
  notable and well timed in demonstration. He understood the formulas
  of courtesy, but the one of uncovering his head he failed to
  observe.”

An examination of Plummer’s arm after his death, disclosed the fact that
the lower fracture of the radius never united, but formed a false joint.
The bullet passed into the marrow of the lower end of the bone, and was
stopped in its progress by the bones of the hand. From subsequent use of
the hand, while Plummer was sheriff, the bullet became worn as smooth as
polished silver.



                             CHAPTER XVIII
                         BROADWATER’S STRATAGEM


After sentence of banishment was pronounced upon them, Moore and Reeves
went to the mining camp in Deer Lodge Valley, located near the present
site of Deer Lodge City. Messrs. Broadwater and Pemberton, two young men
who had come into the Territory a few weeks before, had selected this
spot as an eligible location for a town, and were engaged in laying it
out at the time the guilty exiles arrived. They had already erected two
cabins, one of which they occupied, the other being vacant. It was the
middle of February, and the weather was intensely cold. Moore and Reeves
made their camp in a clump of willows upon the bank of the Deer Lodge
River. With no better protection than their blankets against the wintry
blasts which swept down the valley and the frequent storms that gathered
in the lofty ranges overhanging it, and with no food except beef and
coffee, these men suffered severely. Moore soon fell sick of mountain
fever, and would probably have died had not Broadwater caused his
removal to the vacant cabin, and supplied him with food and medicines
necessary to his recovery. Soon after he had sufficiently recovered to
leave his bed, a messenger from Bannack brought the intelligence that
the miners, at a recent meeting, had revoked the sentence of banishment
against him and Reeves, and that they were at liberty to return. During
his illness the Indians had stolen Moore’s horse. Broadwater placed one
at his disposal and Moore rejoined his comrades at Bannack.

In the following spring, Broadwater engaged in the cattle
business,—buying in Deer Lodge and selling his herds at Bannack. The
proceeds of these sales often amounted to thousands of dollars in gold
dust. On one of these occasions he was preparing to return to Deer Lodge
with six thousand dollars in gold. Moore called upon him, with a request
for a few moments’ confidential conversation.

“Make a free breast of anything you have to communicate,” said
Broadwater. “I will listen and be silent.”

“It’s for your own safety, Broad,” replied Moore, “and there is not
another man in the country for whom I’d take the risk; but you were my
friend when I needed friendship: you saved my life, gave me food and
shelter and care; and I can never forget to be grateful—but you must
pledge your honor not to betray me.”

“Freely, freely, Moore; I would lose my life first.”

“Then,” said Moore, “I give you friendly warning that there is a band of
road agents here, that know of your having received a large quantity of
gold dust during the past three days. They are informed of the time of
your intended departure for Deer Lodge, and intend to waylay and murder
you on the way, and corral your gold. You are ‘spotted’ for slaughter.
My advice to you is to leave town secretly, and to be constantly on your
guard, and under no circumstances let _any_ one, not even your most
intimate friend, know when you will leave.”

“I intended going to-morrow morning,” replied Broadwater, “but if
matters are as you tell me, I think I’ll start to-night.”

At this Moore exclaimed, “Why, you fool! there you go, shooting off your
mouth to me the first thing. Didn’t I caution you not to tell _any one_?
And in less than a minute you tell me just what you’re going to do.”

It would be curious to know by what system of ethics Moore was governed
in this strange admonition; whether it was to impress upon Broadwater
the necessity of a caution which should withhold confidence even from
the person who warned him of a danger, or whether there was a conflict
between gratitude to Broadwater and fidelity to his confederates. It is
not improbable that he was bound by strong obligations to communicate to
his associates the very information which Broadwater had given him.

Satisfied that Moore belonged to the gang, yet confiding in the
truthfulness of his disclosure, Broadwater mounted his horse early in
the evening, and at two o’clock the next morning was at the crossing of
the Big Hole River. There he intended to rest, but fearful that his
horse might be stolen by some Pend d’Oreille Indians camped near, he
rode on, six miles, to Willow Creek. Fastening the lariat firmly to his
wrist, and relying upon the sagacity of his horse to warn him of the
approach of any of his red neighbors, he lay down upon the grass, and
fell asleep. An hour before daylight he was aroused by a sudden plunge
and snort of his horse, which, with braced feet, was gazing intently at
a patch of wild rye growing near. He retained his prostrate position,
and, with his eyes riveted in the same direction, and his faithful
revolver grasped ready for use, quietly awaited further developments. At
length a slowly creeping object became dimly visible in the morning
twilight. He delayed no longer, but taking deliberate aim, fired.
Instantly an Indian rose above the rye stalks, and with a fearful yell,
sped away into darkness. More frightened than the redskin, whom he
afterwards learned he had severely wounded, he mounted his horse with
the least possible delay, and hurried away from the dangerous
neighborhood.

His route now lay directly over the main range of the Rocky Mountains,
by a pass whose ascent and descent are so imperceptible, that persons
unacquainted with its peculiarities can never determine where the one
ends, or the other begins. It is covered with bunch-grass for its entire
distance, and its very summit is crowned with one of the finest cattle
ranges in the mountains. The waters of the creek, flowing naturally
along its summit down its eastern slope to the Big Hole River, are
carried by ditches and races over its western slope, for mining
purposes, into the beautiful valley of the Deer Lodge, thus contributing
to swell on the one side the volume of the Missouri, and on the other,
that of the Columbia. The broad savannas which spread away on either
side of this remarkable passage lend enchantment to a shifting and
ever-varying scene of mountain beauties not excelled upon the continent.

Just before daylight, Broadwater began to descend the declivity at whose
foot flowed one of the forming streams of the Deer Lodge River. Glimpses
of the valley could be obtained at every bend in the tortuous road. Day
was just breaking, and the perpetual snow on the distant peak of Mount
Powell shone dimly through the haze. He was congratulating himself that
the dangers of his trip were over, and he could complete it by a
leisurely ride through one of the most delightful valleys in the world.
These thoughts received a sudden check when, turning an abrupt angle in
the road, he saw, seated by a camp-fire, the very persons, as he then
felt, against whom Moore had warned. One of them, George Ives, was
regarded as the most daring ruffian in the mountains; the other, Johnny
Cooper, was known to be one of his chosen associates. They manifested
great surprise at his approach. The quick eye of Broadwater took in all
the advantages of the situation. He saw their horses feeding upon the
foothills, two or three miles away, and knew if he had been expected so
soon, they would have been saddled and ready for pursuit. They hailed
him as he passed, urged him to wait until they could get their horses,
and they would accompany him, telling him that as the road agents were
abroad, it would be safer for him to do so. He replied that he was in a
hurry, and as his horse was jaded with travel, they would soon overtake
him,—and rode slowly on. To allay suspicion, he alighted from his horse
and led him slowly up a steep hill, looking back when under way to the
top, and calling to them,

“Get up your horses: you can overtake me over the hill.”

The horse, which was greatly fatigued, was favored by this device.
Broadwater felt all the peril of his situation, and knew that nothing
but coolness and decision could save him. He was twenty miles from the
second crossing of the Deer Lodge, where a Frenchman by the name of
David Contway was living with his Indian wife, preparing to take up a
ranche. This was the nearest place of safety. Casting another glance at
the freebooters, he saw, as he passed over the summit of the hill, that
they were making active preparations to pursue him. There was no time to
be lost. It was to be a race for life, and his chances for escape
depended upon the advantage he could win during the brief period his
pursuers would require in getting ready to start. As soon as he was lost
to their sight he remounted his horse, and, spurring him to his utmost
speed, descended into the broad open valley. His course now lay over a
level plain denuded of trees, and rank with prairie vegetation. Every
movement he made within any attainable distance, he knew would be seen
by the men who were on his track. The clumps of willow which defined the
course of the river were too small to afford even temporary shelter. His
horse, liable at any moment to give out, obeyed the urgency of the
occasion, under whip and spur, with great reluctance. But his rider kept
him up to his speed, more than once inclined to diverge from the trail
toward the pine forest, which covered the foothills, four or five miles
distant, on either side of the valley, and seek a covert there. When
half the distance had been travelled, he looked back, and amid a cloud
of dust, less than three miles away, he saw the robbers in pursuit,
seemingly gaining rapidly upon him. His poor, panting steed, whose sides
were bleeding from the frequent lacerations of the spur, seemed on the
point of exhaustion, and the thirty pounds of gold dust strapped to his
person bore with terrible weight upon him. But there was no time to
calculate any other chance for escape, than that of reaching the goal.
On and on he spurred the jaded animal, often casting furtive glances
back at the approaching death, and expecting at every turn in the trail
to feel the fatal bullet. At length the little lodge of Contway peered
above the willows. The horse renewed his vigor at the sight. The
hurrying tramp of the pursuers was heard in the rear. A last and
desperate effort was made to urge the horse to greater speed, and he
dashed up to the door, falling, on his arrival, with complete
exhaustion. He was ruined,—but he had saved the life of his master. Ives
and Cooper, less than fifty rods behind, reined their horses to a walk,
and rode slowly up, while Broadwater was removing the saddle from his
broken-down animal. Their horses were foaming with perspiration.

“Well, you beat us on the ride,” said Ives, addressing Broadwater.

“Yes,” replied Broadwater, “you must have had trouble in catching your
horses. I travelled slowly at first, but as you didn’t come up, and I
was anxious to get through, I afterwards hurried.”

The coolness of this colloquy betrayed to neither party what was passing
in the mind of the other.

The horses were all turned out upon the adjacent hills, and the three
men shared alike the hospitality of Contway. But the race was only half
finished. Twenty miles of distance intervened between Contway’s and Deer
Lodge, and how to pass over it, and escape with life, was the momentous
question for Broadwater to solve. As a measurement of wit between
himself and the ruffians, it involved consequences too important for any
pride in the strife. It was simply a matter of life or death with him,
with the added certainty that the smallest mistake in his calculations
would end in the latter. He knew that in Contway’s herd was one of the
fleetest horses in the Territory. Unobserved by his pursuers, he
contrived to inform Contway of his situation, and found him ready to
assist in his escape by all means in his power.

“Go and saddle Charley,” said Broadwater, “and bring him up, on the
pretence that you are going after your cows. Do it immediately; and
after he is hitched, I will ask you, in the presence of these men, for
permission to ride him to Deer Lodge. With your assent, reluctantly
given, I will mount and ride away, while their horses are grazing on the
foothills.”

“Zat is all ver’ goot,” replied Contway. “By Gar, you have got him fixed
all right”—and away he went, returning in a quarter of an hour, mounted
on a horse of great strength and beauty. Hitching him in front of his
lodge, he made the remark that his cows had been missing for a day or
two, and he must go in pursuit of them.

“Ho! Contway,” said Broadwater, “that is the very horse I want to
complete my trip. My own is broken down, and I will leave him in your
care, and return this one to you by the first opportunity.”

“By Gar, I don’t know,” replied Contway: “zat horse is great favorite. I
would not have him hurt for anything.”

“But I’ll pay you well,” said Broadwater. “I’m in a great hurry to get
home. Let me take him,—that’s a good fellow. If I hurt him, I’ll pay you
your own price.”

“You say zat here, before zese men. Zey will remember, and on zose
conditions you may take ze horse.”

It was but the work of a moment for Broadwater to change saddles and
mount.

“Hold on, Broad,” said Ives. “This is no way to leave a fellow. Wait
till we get up our horses, and we’ll all ride on together. It’ll be more
sociable.”

“Should be glad to do so, George, but it is of the utmost importance
that I reach Deer Lodge as soon as possible. I cannot wait; but if you
will get up your horses, and ride fast enough, you’ll overtake me.”

So saying, Broadwater put spurs to his horse, and rode the twenty miles
at a double-quick pace, arriving at Deer Lodge a little after two
o’clock, completing the entire trip of one hundred and seven miles from
Bannack to Deer Lodge, including stoppages, in eighteen hours. Ives and
Cooper, finding themselves outwitted, followed leisurely, arriving early
in the evening.



                              CHAPTER XIX
                       ORGANIZATION OF THE ROUGHS


While recovering from his wound, Plummer, by constant practice, had
acquired an expertness in the use of the pistol with his left hand,
nearly equal to that of which Crawford’s shot had deprived him. Crawford
being out of his way, he was not satisfied that the quarrel which had
terminated so injuriously to him should be propitiated without redress.
He accordingly selected Phleger for a victim. With every outward
demonstration of friendship, he would, whenever they met, press him to
drink, or to an interchange of such other civilities as would bring them
together, and afford opportunity or pretence for sudden quarrel. Phleger
never accepted any of these invitations, without his hand upon his
pistol. Plummer, often, when in company with Phleger, would make an
ostentatious display of his regard for him. “Once,” said he, “Harry, I
would have killed you; but I could not now, when I think matters all
over, find it in my nature to injure any true man, who would stand by
another as you did by Crawford.” Phleger could not be flattered by these
honeyed words, even into momentary forgetfulness of the diabolical
motives which prompted them. He maintained a quiet but unmistakable
attitude of defence. He was freighting at this time, and had several
teamsters in his employ.

“If,” said he to them, “Plummer or any of his associates come for me,
and I make the first shot and you fail to make the second, I’ll shoot
you. Just remember that.”

On one occasion, Plummer, as if for an excuse to draw his pistol,
commenced talking of its merits to Phleger, who also drew his upon the
instant. In the course of the conversation, Plummer, while illustrating
some quality of the weapon, pointed it directly at Phleger; but when he
saw the muzzle of Phleger’s at the same moment directed at his heart, he
took the hint, sheathed his pistol, and departed. Phleger was not
afterwards troubled with his attentions.

A miner by the name of Ellis, who had given important testimony against
Moore and Reeves, by whom he was wounded in the _mêlée_ which resulted
in the death of Cazette, was next singled out for slaughter. He owned a
mining claim in the gulch, which he was working with the hope of
speedily acquiring means to take him from the country. Cyrus Skinner, a
noted ruffian, assaulted him while on his way to the claim, and beat him
unmercifully. He left him with the assurance that if he ever saw him in
the town he would kill him. Through fear that he or some of his
associates would execute this threat, he used to steal out of his cabin
and go to his work by an old game trail over the spur of the mountain,
to escape observation. But his steps were dogged. He could not move in
any direction without a rough upon his track, watching for an
opportunity to shoot him. His life was rendered miserable by the
conviction that he was liable at any moment to secret assassination.
Resolved to escape if possible, he left for Fort Benton. The roughs soon
discovered his absence, and sent three or four of their number in
pursuit of him. He foiled them by turning from the main trail into an
unexplored region. After several days he reached the Missouri River
below Benton, where he constructed a wigwam in which he dwelt,
subsisting upon roots, berries, and the remnants of his provisions,
until the Mackinaw boats descended the river from Fort Benton in the
spring. Hailing one of them he was taken on board, and returned in
safety to the States.

The writer of this history was early marked for summary retaliation. I
had disappointed the expectations of the roughs at the trial of Moore
and Reeves, by voting for the death penalty, after having supported
their demand for a jury. They made no secret of their threats against my
life, and that of my friend, Judge Walter B. Dance. We never went to our
claims without a loaded gun and a revolver. Dance, being a man of great
physical strength, and courage to match, was not one to be easily
frightened. In personal contest he would have proved more than a match
for the strongest of his enemies. On one occasion, when Judge Dance and
I were quietly walking down the street, we saw Plummer approaching.
Dance drew a small bowie-knife, and picking up a stick, commenced
whittling. Plummer came up, and casting a suspicious glance at the
knife, asked,

“Judge, why do you always begin to whittle when you meet me?”

The answer, accompanied by a look of blended sternness and indignation,
came promptly,

“Because, sir, I never intend that you shall get the advantage of me.
You know my opinion of you and your friends. I will not be shot down
like a dog by any of you, if I can help it.”

The roughs held Dance in great fear. To those qualities I have
mentioned, he added remarkable force of character. He was bold and
fearless in his expression of opinion, and they well understood that no
man in the settlement could wield a stronger influence over the minds of
the community, in support of law and order, and the prompt punishment of
crime.

Moore and Reeves had now returned. The storm of indignation, which had
driven them out, was succeeded by a calm of sluggish incertitude. The
prominent actors in that event, abandoned by those upon whose support
they had depended, were obliged to protect themselves as best they could
against the persecutions and bloody designs of their vindictive enemies.
No true spirit of reform had yet animated the people. When appealed to
for combination and resistance to the fearful power now growing into an
absolute and bloody dictatorship, they based their refusal upon selfish
and personal considerations. They could not act without endangering
their lives. They intended to leave the country as soon as their claims
were worked out. They would be driven from their claims, and robbed of
all they had taken from them, if they engaged in any active opposition
to the roughs; whereas, if they remained passive, and attended to their
own business, there was a chance for them to take their money back to
their families. It was impossible to assemble a meeting for the purpose
of considering and discussing, with safety, the condition and exposure
of the people.

Meantime the roughs were thoroughly organized, and were carrying out
their plans for wholesale plunder in every direction. Every day added to
the number and magnitude of their depredations. The Walla Walla express
had been robbed, as it afterwards appeared, by Plummer’s direction. An
attempt to rob the store of Higgins and Worden at Missoula would have
succeeded, had not the merchants been apprised of it, in time to conceal
their gold.

A man by the name of Davenport, who, it was known to the roughs, had a
little money in Bannack, left with his wife, intending to go to Benton,
and thence by steamboat to the States. They stopped to lunch at the
springs between Bannack and Rattlesnake. A man whose face was concealed,
came from behind a pile of rocks standing near, drew a revolver, and
presenting it, demanded their money.

[Illustration:

  JUDGE WALTER B. DANCE

  _Miners’ Judge at Bannack_
]

Mrs. Davenport asked,

“Who are you?”

He replied, “The Robber of the Glen.”

“Oh!” she said inquiringly, “are you Johnny Glenn?”

“No,” he answered, “I’m the Robber of the Glen, and want your money.”

Mrs. Davenport surrendered the three purses containing the money,
together with her gold watch, remarking as she did so, that two of the
purses and the watch belonged to her. With much gallantry of manner the
robber restored them to her immediately, retaining only the single purse
belonging to her husband. The plundered couple then proceeded to Benton,
and Mrs. Davenport secured an early passage to the States. They never
knew who the robber was.

While confined with his wound, Plummer repeatedly asked permission of
Doctor Glick to take a ride on horseback. The necessity for quiet while
the wound was healing obliged the doctor invariably to refuse him. One
morning he called as usual to see how the cure was progressing, and
Plummer was not at home. The doctor supposed he had gone out into the
town, and at a later hour called, and, on examination of the wound, was
satisfied that he had been taking violent exercise. On questioning him,
Plummer, who knew that the doctor dared not betray him, told him of the
robbery of Davenport, which he had that day committed.

The robbers next broke into and rifled a bakery belonging to one Le
Grau, a Frenchman, who lived on a back street in Bannack. Preparations
were made for burning the house, but the design was not carried out.

While atrocities like these were daily increasing, a reign of terror
more fearful in character and results pervaded the settlement. Every
man’s life was endangered by the free and reckless use of fire-arms. The
crack of pistols and guns, which weapons were always the first resort of
the roughs in settling disputes, was heard at all hours of the day and
night, in the saloon and restaurant.

Frequent and bloody affrays among themselves, often terminated in the
death of one or both of the parties engaged, and sometimes of one or
more of those who happened to be within range of the reckless firing
while the quarrel was in progress. It was dangerous to pass along the
streets, where stray bullets were not an exception, more dangerous still
to attempt to allay a broil among desperadoes, who settled all
difficulties with bowie-knives and revolvers.

On one of the days of this dismal period, two young men, named Banfield
and Sapp, the first a gambler, the latter a miner, engaged in a game of
poker in Cyrus Skinner’s saloon. During the game, Sapp saw Banfield
abstract a card from the deck, by the aid of which he was enabled to
declare a “flush” hand. He charged him with the theft. Jumping to his
feet, Banfield drew his revolver, which he levelled at the head of his
antagonist, who was unarmed. Jack Russell, who was watching the game,
now interfered, and quiet being restored, the men resumed play. In a few
moments Sapp again charged Banfield with cheating. Banfield fired at him
without effect. Sapp being unarmed, Dr. Bissell thrust a revolver into
his hand, and the two men at once engaged in a pistol fight, dodging
around the posts which supported the roof, and firing at random until
their revolvers were emptied. They then clinched, and Russell tried to
separate them. Moore and Reeves were in one of the bunks fastened to the
wall of the saloon, asleep. Roused by the firing both got up, and Moore,
pistol in hand, at once joined in the fight. Placing the muzzle of his
revolver in Russell’s ear, he pulled the trigger, and the cap failing to
explode, he pulled a second time, with a like result. So rapid had been
the movements of Moore, that it was not until after the second failure
that Russell could turn his face toward him and exclaim,

“What do you mean?”

Moore, who had not recognized him until that moment dropped his arm,
replying,

“Oh, is that you, Jack?”

Russell said in explanation,

“These are friends of mine, and I want them to stop quarrelling.”

Moore now assisted Russell, and they succeeded in a few minutes in
separating the combatants.

“Let’s all take a drink,” said Moore, “and be friends.”

To this Sapp and Banfield, as neither had injured the other, assented.
As they stood with their glasses raised, Moore heard a groan, and going
towards the table, saw Buz Cavan’s dog just expiring.

“Boys,” said he, turning towards the two reconciled men who were waiting
for him to rejoin them at the bar, “you’ve killed a dog.”

Banfield called immediately for more drinks, when another groan was
heard. On going to the bunk from whence it came, they found George
Carrhart writhing in extreme agony. Dr. Bissell lifted him from the bunk
to the table, and after a brief examination of his body and pulse, made
the announcement,

“He is dying.”

Moore who stood by, on hearing this, called to Reeves and Forbes who
were standing in another part of the room,

“Boys, they have shot Carrhart,” and with an emphatic stroke of his fist
upon the counter, he added with an oath, “Let’s kill ’em,”
simultaneously raising his pistol and firing at both Sapp and Banfield.
Russell at the same moment seized his arm, with a view to prevent his
shooting, and in the struggle misdirected his aim. Meanwhile, Reeves
fired at Banfield, who dodged under a table and crept out of the back
door with a shot in his knee. Sapp, wounded in the little finger, also
retreated under the fire of the road agents,—a friend, Goliah Reilly,
rushing to his assistance, who also, upon turning to escape, received a
bullet in his heel.

George Carrhart was a fine-looking, intelligent, gentlemanly man. He had
been a member of the legislature of one of the Western States. Whiskey
transformed him into a rowdy, made the company of ruffians congenial,
and led him on to his unfortunate fate.

Dick Sapp was a brave, generous young man, very popular with the people.
The next morning, accompanied by several Colorado friends, he returned
to Skinner’s saloon. Skinner, who had seconded without participating in
the attempt of Moore and Reeves to kill him the evening before, when he
saw him enter, was alarmed for his own safety, and sought to propitiate
him by inviting him and his friends to drink with him.

“No,” said Sapp, “I want none of your whiskey. Last night I came here
unarmed to indulge in a little game of poker, and you all tried to kill
me. Now I’m here to fight you all, singly, and I’ve brought some
friends, to see that I have fair play.”

Moore and Skinner apologized, and begged him to overlook it; but Sapp
refused to accept their apologies, and left. Afterwards some friends of
Moore and Skinner, at their request, went to Sapp, and with no little
difficulty effected a reconciliation.

Poor Banfield entrusted the care of his wound to an unskilful physician,
and died soon after, for the want of proper treatment.

Early in the Spring of 1863, Winnemuck, a warrior chief of the Bannacks,
and his band of braves, camped in the sage brush above the town. One of
the citizens of Bannack made known the fact that he had been informed by
a white lad, whom he had met at the time of his escape from these
Indians several years before, that they had slain his parents, and
captured two sisters and himself. The elder of the sisters died of harsh
treatment. A white girl who had been seen in Winnemuck’s band, was
supposed to be the other. A few citizens met at my cabin to devise means
for her ransom, as any attempt at forcible rescue would provoke the
Indians to violence. Skinner called the roughs together at his saloon.
They decided that the circumstances were sufficiently aggravating to
justify the slaughter of the band, and made preparations for that
object. Meantime a half-breed apprised Winnemuck of his danger. Nowise
alarmed, the old chief ranged his three hundred warriors along the
valley, where they could command the approach of an enemy, however
formidable. So confident was he of victory in the threatened encounter,
that he promised to follow it up by a general massacre of every white
person in the gulch. Fortunately at this time, whiskey came to the
rescue. The leaders got drunk, the allied citizens were disgusted, and a
murderous enterprise that would probably have cost many lives was
abandoned. In pursuance of the arrangements first made at the meeting in
my cabin, Mr. Carroll, for a very small consideration, effected the
ransom of the little girl, and took her to his cabin.

The inadequacy of the price roused in all a suspicion that the Indians
intended to recapture the child. Carroll was enjoined to secrete her
against such a possibility. The Indians loitered around his cabin, and
finally made an attempt to carry her off. An alarm was given, the
citizens and roughs rallied, the Indians released the child, and ran to
escape the attack of the citizens. In the _mêlée_, Hayes Lyons, one of
the roughs, fired at and wounded an Indian who was on the retreat, and
who at the time was shouting “good Indian,” to intimate his friendly
disposition. “Old Snag,” a Bannack chief, who had come with his band
into town a few days before, and who when the alarm was given was in
Carroll’s cabin, now came out, and was talking with his daughter, when
Buck Stinson, another of the ruffian gang, without the least intimation
of his design, walked close beside him, and shot him in the side and
head. The old man, who had always been friendly to the people, fell dead
in his tracks; and Skinner, with savage brutality, came up and scalped
him.



                               CHAPTER XX
                           A MASONIC FUNERAL


Had it been possible at any time during the period I have passed under
review, for the peaceable citizens of Bannack to return to their old
homes in safety, such was the terror that environed them, I doubt not
that nearly all would joyfully have gone. The opportunity for speedy
accumulation of fortune from a prolific gold placer, offered small
compensation for the daily risk of life in obtaining it, and the
possibility of ultimate destruction to the entire settlement. The people
were spellbound, and knew not what to do. They assented almost passively
to the belief that the ruffian population, when disposed, was strong
enough to crush them; and when a murder was committed, or a robbery
made, expressed no stronger feeling than that of thankfulness for their
own escape.

While public sentiment was gradually settling down into a state of
helpless submission to the ruffian element, William H. Bell, a respected
citizen, died of mountain fever. This was the first natural death that
had occurred in the settlement. After his illness had assumed a
dangerous form, he made known to myself and others that he was a Mason,
and expressed a desire to be buried with Masonic ceremonies. At first we
deemed it impossible, but after his death, concluded to comply with his
request, if a sufficient number of Masons could be assembled to conduct
the exercises. A request for all the Masons in the gulch to meet on
Yankee Flat at the cabin of Brother C. J. Miller, on the evening of the
day of Mr. Bell’s death, greatly to our surprise, was so numerously
responded to that we found it necessary to adjourn to more commodious
quarters. It was past midnight before the forms of recognition were
fully administered, and preparations completed for the funeral. So
delighted were all to meet so many of the order, that before we
separated it was virtually understood that early application should be
made for authority to open a lodge. In the meantime, we agreed to hold
frequent meetings.

The funeral ceremonies, the next day, were conducted by myself. The
strange peculiarities of the occasion added a mournful interest to the
impressive truths of the ritual. A large congregation had assembled.
Near by, and surrounding the grave, stood the little band of brethren,
linked by an indissoluble bond to him for whom they were now performing
the last sad office. With clasped hands and uncovered heads they
reverently listened to the solemn language which in that far-off land
committed one of their number to his mother earth; while farther away,
and encircling them, stood a curious multitude, whose eager gaze
betrayed that they there for the first time beheld a Masonic burial
ceremony. Among this latter number might be seen many whose daily lives
were filled with deeds of violence and crime,—who mayhap at the moment
might be meditating murder and robbery,—who, for the first time in many
years, were listening to language which recalled the innocence of
boyhood, the early teachings of parents, and hopefully pointed the way
to an eternity of unmixed enjoyment. How strange it seemed to see this
large assemblage, all armed with revolvers and bowie-knives, standing
silently, respectfully, around the grave of a stranger, their very
features,—distorted by the lines which their hardened lives had
planted,—now saddened by a momentary fleeting thought of the grave and
immortality.

Nor was this all. They learned from what they saw that here was an
association, bound together by bonds of brotherly love, that would stand
by and protect all its members in the hour of danger. They saw the
scroll deposited which signified so plainly that death alone could break
a link in the mystic chain which bound them together. They saw each
brother drop the evergreen as a symbol of the surrender of him they
mourned to the eternal care of a higher power. And while the brethren,
as they regarded each other in the light of their strong obligations,
felt that in themselves there was a power equal to the necessities of
their exposed condition, we may reasonably suppose that the ruffians who
had marked them for ultimate destruction felt that a new and formidable
adversary had thrown itself across their bloody pathway.

The ceremonies were conducted to a peaceful conclusion, and the assembly
quietly dispersed. But from this time onward, the Masons met often for
counsel. Among them there was no lack of confidence, and very soon they
began to consider measures necessary for their protection. These
meetings were carefully watched by the roughs, but they were quietly
told that the Masons met to prepare for organizing a lodge. This threw
them off their guard, and they continued in their lawless course.

As a part of the burial service, I read the first ten verses of the
thirty-seventh chapter of the Book of the Prophet Ezekiel, in these
words:

  “1. The hand of the Lord was upon me, and carried me out in the
  Spirit of the Lord, and set me down in the midst of the valley which
  was full of bones.

  “2. And caused me to pass by them round about; and, behold, there
  were very many in the open valley; and, lo, they were very dry.

  “3. And he said unto me, Son of man, can these bones live? And I
  answered, O Lord God, thou knowest.

  “4. Again he said unto me, Prophesy upon these bones, and say unto
  them, O ye dry bones, hear the word of the Lord.

  “5. Thus said the Lord God unto these bones: Behold, I will cause
  breath to enter into you, and ye shall live.

  “6. And I will lay sinews upon you, and will bring up flesh upon
  you, and cover you with skin, and put breath in you, and ye shall
  live; and ye shall know that I am the Lord.

  “7. So I prophesied as I was commanded: and as I prophesied, there
  was a noise, and, behold a shaking, and the bones came together,
  bone to his bone.

  “8. And when I beheld, lo, the sinews and the flesh came upon them,
  and the skin covered them above: but there was no breath in them.

  “9. Then said he unto me, Prophesy unto the wind, prophesy, son of
  man, and say to the wind, Thus saith the Lord God: Come from the
  four winds, O breath, and breathe upon these slain, that they may
  live.

  “10. So I prophesied as he commanded me, and the breath came into
  them, and they lived, and stood upon their feet, an exceeding great
  army.”

Who can fittingly describe that solemn scene, wherein was the beginning
of the redemption of Montana from ruffian rule? In a vast sense the
death of Brother Bell was a vicarious sacrifice. A new power arose in
that beleaguered land from that very hour, to which all honest men
instinctively turned for inspiration and for strength. Verily, the
vision of the Prophet Ezekiel of old, became that day a new prophecy in
a new land; for from the dark cañons of those mountains, where the dry
bones of scores of murdered victims were lying, and symbolically from
the new-made grave of our Brother Bell, there arose, “and stood up upon
their feet, an exceeding great army,” the avengers of outraged justice,
even the Vigilantes of Montana.

After the Masonic fraternity at Bannack had decided to organize a
regular lodge, and a dispensation for that purpose had been applied for,
Plummer expressed publicly a strong desire to become a Mason. Such were
his persuasive powers that he succeeded in convincing some members of
the order that, in all his affrays, he had been actuated solely by the
principle of self-defence, and that there was nothing inherently
criminal in his nature. There were not wanting several good men among
our brotherhood, who would have recommended him for initiation.

It is a remarkable fact that the roughs were restrained by their fear of
the Masonic fraternity, from attacking its individual members. Of the
one hundred and two persons murdered by Henry Plummer’s gang, not one
was known to be a Mason.

It is worthy of comment that every Mason in these trying hours adhered
steadfastly to his principles. Neither poverty, persuasion, temptation,
nor opportunity had the effect to shake a single faith founded on
Masonic principle: and it is the crowning glory of our order that not
one of all that band of desperadoes who expiated a life of crime upon
the scaffold, had ever crossed the threshold of a lodge-room. The
irregularities of their lives, their love of crime, and their
recklessness of law, originated in the evil associations and corrupt
influences of a society over which neither Masonry nor religion has ever
exercised the least control. The retribution which finally overtook them
had its origin in principles traceable to that stalwart morality which
is ever the offspring of Masonic and religious institutions. All true
men then lived upon the square, and in a condition of mutual dependence.

Many persons who had been cooped up in Bannack, with nothing to do
during the winter, sallied forth in quest of new discoveries as soon as
the snow disappeared, in the Spring of 1863. A number of new gulches
were found, and the population of Bannack thinned out considerably under
the inducements they offered for the improvement of fortunes. All these
newly discovered placers were, however, known by the general name of
East Bannack, the prefix being used to distinguish the locality from
West Bannack, a mining camp in that portion of Idaho lying west of the
main range of the Rocky Mountains. As rapidly as any of these new camps
were settled, the miners adopted laws for their government, and elected
judges to enforce them. No sheriff had, however, been elected to fill
the place of Crawford. The miners held a meeting at which they concluded
to elect one sheriff who should reside at Bannack, and appoint his
deputies for the new locations. A day for the election was accordingly
designated.

Plummer busied himself among the miners to obtain the nomination, and as
an evidence not less of the unsteady purpose of this population than of
the personal magnetism of this remarkable man, he succeeded. Men, who a
few weeks before were clamorous for his execution as a murderer,
deceived by the plausibility of his professions, and the smoothness of
his eloquence, were now equally urgent for his election to the most
important office in the settlement. Such of the number as were unwilling
to support him, nominated a good man by the name of Jefferson Durley,
but the majority for Plummer decided the election largely in his favor.
A marked change immediately took place in his conduct. Soon after he was
married to Miss Eliza Bryan, the young lady with whom, as I have related
in a former chapter, he contracted an engagement while spending the
winter with her brother-in-law, Mr. Vail, at the government farm on Sun
River. Whether he honestly intended to reform at this time, or “assumed
the thing he was not” for the better concealment of his criminal
designs, can never be certainly known. There was much apparent sincerity
in his conduct and professions. He forsook the saloons, and was seldom
seen in the society of his old associates. His duties were promptly
attended to. On one occasion in a conversation with me, of his own
seeking, he spoke regretfully of his early life.

“I confess,” said he, “that the bad associations which I formed in
California and Nevada have adhered to me ever since. I was forced in
sheer self-defence, on different occasions, to kill five men there—and
of course was undeservedly denounced as a desperado and murderer. This
is not true,—and now that I am married and have something to live for,
and hold an official position, I will show you that I can be a good man
among good men. There is a new life before me, and I want you to believe
that I am not unfitted to fill it with credit to myself, and benefit to
the community.”

As he stood thus, in a beseeching voice pleading for some abatement of
the harsh judgment which he knew his conduct merited, it was not without
an effort that I mentally denied to him that confidence so truly
characterized by Pitt in his memorable reply to Walpole, as “a plant of
slow growth.” Very soon after, the justice of this opinion was confirmed
by an undercurrent of circumstances, which plainly showed that he was
either drifting back into the whirlpool of crime, or had assumed the
guise of virtue that he might better serve the devil. His face, usually
clear and white, betrayed in its weather-beaten appearance, that several
times when there was no occasion for it, he had been exposed to the
inclemencies of a fearful night storm. Where had he been? What was the
character of that business which could woo him from his home, to face
the angry elements, and require his return and appearance on the street
by daylight? At one time, having occasion to go to the ranche where my
horse was kept, I saw there a very superior saddle horse. Having never
seen it before, on inquiry, I was informed that it belonged to Plummer,
who often visited the ranche to exercise it; but never rode it into
town, or used it for any long journey. It was represented to possess
greater qualities of speed and endurance than any horse in the country.
Why was he keeping this horse, unused, and away from the public view, if
not for the purpose of escaping from the country in case of failure in
his criminal enterprise? Many other circumstances, equally demonstrative
as to the designs which Plummer was secretly carrying on, satisfied me
that I had not misjudged his true character.

Life in Bannack at this time was perfect isolation from the rest of the
world. Napoleon was not more of an exile on St. Helena than the newly
arrived immigrant from the States, in this recess of rocks and
mountains. All the stirring battles of the season of 1862,—Antietam,
Fredericksburg, and Second Bull Run,—all the exciting debates of
Congress, and the more exciting combats at sea, first became known to us
on the arrival of the first newspapers and letters, in the Spring of
1863. Old newspapers went the rounds of the camps until they literally
dropped to pieces. Pamphlets, cheap publications, and yellow-covered
literature, which had found their way by chance into the camp, were in
constant and unceasing demand. Bibles, of which there were a few copies,
were read by men who probably never read them before, to while away the
tedium of the dreary days of winter. Of other books there were none
then, nor for a year or more afterwards. Euchre, old sledge, poker, and
cribbage were resorted to until they became stale, flat, and disgusting.
When, afterwards, the first small library was brought into the
Territory, the owner was at once overwhelmed with borrowers, who, after
reading, loaned his books without leave, until the loss or destruction
of many of them drove him to the adoption of means for the preservation
of the remainder. He placarded over his library, where all could read
it, the following passage from Matthew xxv. 9: “Not so; lest there be
not enough for us and you; but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy
for yourselves.” This gentle hint served better as a joke than an
admonition.

As a counterpoise to this condition of affairs, the newcomer found much
in the rough, wild scenery, the habits, customs, and dress of the
miners, and in the pursuits of the camp, to interest his attention.
There was a freedom in mountain life entirely new to him. The common
forms of expression, rough, unique, and full of significance, were such
as he had never been accustomed to hear. The spirit of a humor full of
fun, displaying itself practically on all occasions, often at his own
expense, presented so many new phases of character, that he was seldom
at a loss for agreeable pastime, or, indeed, profitable occupation.

The wit of a mining camp is _sui generis_. It partakes of the
occupation, and grows out of it as naturally as the necessities. Indeed,
it is of itself a necessity,—for the instance of a miner without humor
or a relish for it, if it be of the appreciable kind, is very rare. One
must be versed in the idiom of the camp to always understand it. As for
example, if, in speaking of another, a miner says, “I have panned that
fellow out and couldn’t get a color,” it means the same as if he had
said, “He’s a man of no principle, dishonest, or a scamp.” So if, of
another, he says, “He’s all right, clear down to bed-rock,” it means,
“He is honest and reliable.” A hundred expressions of this kind are in
common use in a mining camp. Common parlance has long ago wrung the
humor from all these oddities of expression; but every now and then
something new springs up which has its run through mining communities as
a bit of fun, before its final incorporation into the epidemic
vernacular.

It occasionally happens that a genuine loafer turns up. This is not
common; for a man without money or employment, among miners, especially
if he evinces an indisposition for work, is a pitiable object. Nobody
cares for him. His very necessities are subjects for ribaldry, and his
laziness affords ample excuse for a neglect which may end in absolute
starvation. There is no lack of kindness among miners,—their generosity
is only bounded by their means in meritorious cases, but it is cruelly
discriminative against bummers and loafers. They must live by their
wits,—and sometimes this resource is available.

A singular genius known as “Slippery Joe,” whose character reflected the
twofold qualities of bummer and loafer, hung around the saloons and
restaurants in the early days of Bannack. He worked when compelled by
necessity, and was never known to buy “a square meal.” One evening he
was an on-looker at a party of miners who were playing euchre in
Kustar’s bakery. Their frequent potations, as was often the case,
developing first noise, then dispute, then quarrel, finally culminated
in a fight and general row. Pistols and knives were drawn, one man was
badly stabbed, and several shots fired. The by-standers stampeded
through the door and into the street, to avoid injury. One man was
prostrate, and another bent over him, with an upraised knife. Kustar and
his bartender were engaged in quelling the _mêlée_. Seizing this
opportunity, Slippery Joe stole behind the counter, and taking a couple
of pies from the shelf, mashed them out of shape with his knuckles, and
laid them, still in the tin plates, on the floor near the combatants. He
did not dare to steal the pies, knowing that detection would result in
his banishment from the gulch. Kustar, discovering them after the fight
was over, supposed from the appearance they presented, that they had
been jarred from the shelf and trodden upon. He was about casting them
into the street, when Joe stepped forward, and offered twenty-five cents
for them, pies at the time being sold at a dollar apiece. Glad to sell
them at any price, Kustar regarded the quarter of a dollar as clear
gain, and the sneak owed his supper to his criminal ingenuity.

This same slippery individual was the hero of another foraging exploit,
which, however we may regard it in a moral aspect, was not discreditable
to his strategic perspicacity. Two partners in a mining claim had
quarrelled, fought, and so far reconciled differences as to agree to
live together. One day a load of potatoes, the first that we had had for
eight months, and a great luxury at sixty cents per pound, arrived from
the Bitter Root Valley. The two miners bought several pounds, and agreed
upon having a holiday, with an old-fashioned stew for dinner at three
o’clock P.M. Joe had epicurean tastes, and longed for a dish of the
stew. He stationed himself near the door of the cabin. Just after it was
taken from the pan, and placed, steaming hot, between the partners, and
one was in the act of slicing the loaf, Joe entered, and with much
adroitness introduced the subject of former difference. This brought on
a dispute, and the two men rose from the table and rushed into the
street to engage in a fist fight. While thus employed, Joe made a single
meal of the entire stew.

In the early days of gold hunting in California, many young men of
religious proclivities, who had been reared by Christian parents, went
there to make speedy fortunes and return home. Failing to do so,
unwilling to work, and still intent upon suddenly acquiring wealth, they
have wandered from camp to camp among the mountains ever since. These
mining vagabonds are often met with. Their lives have been full of
vicissitude and disappointment, and nature has covered them with signs
and labels, which render their character unmistakable. Lost to all
self-respect, ragged, uncombed, often covered with vermin, they seem to
have no definite object in life, and are content to earn enough to eke
out a meagre subsistence. Sometimes we meet with one, who betrays in the
glow of conversation the remains of a cultivated foreground; but
generally the slang of the camp and the rough manners of the miner have
wrought a radical transformation in both mind and body.

Such an one was Bill—with whom I first became acquainted in 1863.
Passing Mather’s saloon, one day in the Fall of 1872, I caught a glimpse
of him, and stepped in to renew my acquaintance. He stood by the bar
talking with a friend whom he had known at Boise City, Idaho, in 1862.
The conversation had reference to those early days.

“Jim,” he inquired, “when did you hear of Yeast Powder Dave last?” A
little farther on in the conversation, after taking a drink, Jim
inquired in return, “Whatever became of Tin Cup Joe?” Then the
conversation flagging, another drink was indulged, and the inquiry
followed, “How late have you heard where Six Toed Pete hangs out?” At
last Bill, fully warmed up to the subject, remarked,

“Jim, you haven’t forgot the parson, have you?”

“Parson who?” inquired Jim dubiously.

“Parson Crib—you know.”

At the mention of the name, tears came into the eyes of both. It was
evident the memory of the man was very pleasant. Bill continued,

“Jim, they don’t have no such preachers nowadays as the parson was.
These newcomers, most of ’em feel above us ’cause we wear ragged
clothes, and then they are so slow and lamb-like, that their talks have
little effect on such fellows as you and me; but the old parson used to
rattle up the boys every clatter, and when he’d got through they’d think
their chances of salvation were mighty slim. And he was such a good man,
so charitable and so kind—and how beautifully and eloquently he would
explain the Christian religion as he talked to us of our duties to the
Master. He was a real good man. There ain’t many like him.” Brushing a
tear from his cheek, he added sorrowfully, “Jim, do you know I never did
quite forgive Sam Jones for shooting the parson, for stealing that
sorrel mare.”

It must have been a warm affection which would fail to approve of an act
regarded so just as shooting or hanging for “cribbing” a horse in a
mining camp. The parson is supposed to have held forth near Boise City.

Those of my readers who resided in Bannack at the time doubtless
remember the “Miners’ Ten Commandments,” written copies of which were
circulated freely throughout the camp. I recall two of them. If the
first one here given serves to illustrate the prevailing customs of a
mining camp, the other contains a warning which the dishonest and
covetous did not fail to heed.

“FOURTH COMMANDMENT. Thou shalt not remember what thy friends do at home
on the Sabbath day, lest the remembrance may not compare favorably with
what thou doest. Six days thou mayst dig or pick all that thy body can
stand under; but the other day is Sunday, when thou shalt wash all thy
soiled shirts, darn all thy stockings, tap all thy boots, mend all thy
clothing, chop all thy whole week’s firewood, make up and bake thy
bread, and boil thy pork and thy beans, that thou wait not when thou
returnest from thy long tour, weary. For in six days’ labor only, thou
canst not wear out thy body in two whole years; but if thou workest hard
on Sunday also, thou canst do it in six months, and thou, and thy son,
and thy daughter, thy male friend, and thy female friend, thy morals,
and thy conscience, be none the better for it, but reproach thee
shouldst thou ever return with thy worn-out body to thy mother’s
fireside, and thou strive to justify thyself, because the trader and the
merchant, the carpenter and the blacksmith, the tailors and the Jews,
defy God and civilization, by keeping not the Sabbath day, and wish not
for a day of rest such as memory and home and youth made hallowed.

“NINTH COMMANDMENT. Thou shalt not tell any false tales about ‘good
diggings in the mountains’ to thy neighbor, that thou mayst benefit thy
friend who hath mules and provisions and blankets and mining tools he
cannot sell; lest in deceiving thy neighbor, when he returneth through
the snow with naught save his rifle, he presenteth thee with the
contents thereof, and like a dog thou shalt fall down and die.”



                              CHAPTER XXI
                          BATTLE OF BEAR RIVER


During the year preceding the period whereof I write, and in fact from
the time of the discovery of the Salmon River mines, nearly every train
or single company of immigrants going in that direction was attacked,
robbed, the animals belonging to it stolen, and frequently many of the
persons composing it slain, by predatory bands of Bannack Indians, which
tribe possessed the entire country for a distance of five hundred miles
north of Salt Lake City. Their rapacity and cruelty had become the great
terror of a journey otherwise full of difficulty and discouragement. So
frequent and terrible had been this warfare, that nearly all
communication between the distant mines and Salt Lake City was
suspended; yet the wretches who conducted it, conscious of their
superior power, hesitated not, meantime, to visit the settlements, and
maintain an apparent friendliness towards the people. Several attacks
had been made upon them by detachments of troops from Camp Douglas,
attended with more or less success, but none of them had the effect to
allay their murderous depredations. Success had made them defiant as
well as bloodthirsty, and long impunity begot in them the belief that
they were invincible.

When the winter began to close in, rich in the spoils of their bloody
forays, a large band of nearly three hundred Bannacks, under their
chiefs Sand Pitch, Sag Witch, and Bear Hunter, established quarters for
the cold months in a ravine on the west bank of Bear River, about four
days’ march distant from the Federal camp. Gen. P. Edward Connor, the
officer in command at Camp Douglas, had carefully watched their
movements with the intention of inflicting the severest punishment upon
them for the enormities they had committed. The example to be salutary,
must be terrible, and Connor contemplated nothing less than the
destruction of the entire band. It was a measure of safety. Many
thousand people in the States and Territories were engaged in active
preparation to make the journey to the northern mines, on the return of
warm weather, and the lives and property of many of them depended, as
General Connor knew, upon the success of his contemplated expedition.

The Indians selected their camp because of the protection it afforded
from the inclemencies of the weather. The general southwest course of
the river was, by a bend, changed so as to be nearly due west where it
passed their encampment. The nook or ravine, open on the bank, stretched
tortuously between high precipitous banks, north from the river several
hundred yards, until lost in the abrupt ascent of a lofty overhanging
mountain. Clumps of willows grew irregularly over the surface of the
little dell, amid which the Indians pitched their buffalo tents, and
fastened their ponies for better protection against wind and snow. Their
women and children were with them, and all the conveniences and comforts
known to savage life were clustered around them.

Perceiving soon after they took possession of the spot, that it united
with its other advantages admirable means of defence against an
approaching enemy, they went to work, and improved, by excavation and
otherwise, every assailable point, until satisfied that it was perfectly
impregnable. During the occasional visits of their chiefs and head men
to the settlements, they learned and came to believe that an attack of
some kind would be made upon them before spring. They relished the idea
as a good joke, and with more than customary bravado declared their
readiness to meet it, boldly challenging the whites to come on.

The winter sped on. Colder than usual even in these high latitudes, both
Indians and whites felt that if nothing else would prevent an attack,
the cold weather was sufficient. General Connor kept his own counsel,
but matured his plans with consummate skill. The citizens of Salt Lake
City, seeing no military preparations in progress, grew restive under
the delay, charged the garrison with neglect of duty, and finally
appealed to the civil authorities. In the latter days of January, when
General Connor’s plans were approaching maturity, Chief Justice Kinney
issued warrants for the arrest of Sand Pitch, Sag Witch, and Bear
Hunter, for murders committed by them on emigrants passing through the
Territory. The officer directed to serve these writs, on one of the
coldest days of the middle of January, applied to General Connor, at
Camp Douglas, for an escort.

“I have an expedition against the Indians in contemplation,” said the
general, “which will march soon. You can go under its escort; but as I
do not intend to take any prisoners, I cannot tell you whether you will
be able to serve your writ or not. My opinion is you will find it
difficult.”

Whether the intimation conveyed in this closing remark touched the
official pride of the marshal, or not, I cannot say. Certain it is that
he concluded at once to accompany the expedition, and arrest the accused
chiefs.

The Indians were on the watch for an attack, and had their runners out
with instructions to bring them the earliest information of an
approaching foe. On the morning of the twenty-second, Captain Samuel N.
Hoyt, with forty men of Company K of infantry, two howitzers, and a
train of fifteen baggage wagons, left Camp Douglas with secret orders to
march leisurely in the direction of the Indian encampment. The Indian
spies, under promise of secrecy, were told by some who assumed to know,
that this was the army sent to exterminate the Indians. They carried the
intelligence to the Indians, where it excited great derision. The little
company marched very slowly, making their roads through the snows of the
divides, and were careful to afford the Indian scouts full opportunity
to learn their strength and armament. The chiefs unconcernedly gave
orders to their warriors to prepare for a warm reception of the foe,
while they visited the settlements. On the morning of the sixth day’s
march, Captain Hoyt and his men reached the vicinity of the present town
of Franklin, within a few hours’ march of the Indian stronghold. Bear
Hunter, who was there at the time, seeing how few the men were in
number, left immediately in high glee, at the prospect of cutting them
off the next day.

At midnight that night, after a ride of four nights, one of sixty miles,
the others of easier marches, through deep snows and a piercing, bitter
wind that nearly disabled a third of the command, Major McGarry, at the
head of two hundred cavalry, accompanied by General Connor and his aids,
rode into the little camp, and bivouacked with the infantry. The Indians
knew nothing of this arrival. So far the plan for their destruction was
successful. The troops slept on their arms. Orders were given to the
infantry to march an hour after midnight. They were obliged to break
their road through the snow, which completely covered the entire region
to the depth of one or two feet. The heavy howitzers were dragged
through it, over the unequal surface, with great difficulty, and for the
purpose of concealment, kept in the rear. Several hours after the
infantry started, the cavalry dashed by them and drew up on the south
bank of Bear River before the dawn broke over the Indian camp. The
savages were prepared for the attack. The ravine rang with their fearful
and defiant howling.

[Illustration:

  GENERAL P. E. CONNOR

  _Commander at Battle of Bear River_
]

The passage of the river was very difficult. Covered at the bottom to
the depth of a foot or more with anchor-ice, its rapid current, too
strong for congealment at its surface, was filled with floating masses
of ice, whose sharp edges and great weight threatened disaster to every
horse which ventured the treacherous passage. But there was no
alternative. The troops who had dismounted to load their pistols, now
remounted their horses, and led by Majors McGarry and Gallagher, by
slow, tedious, and careful effort, succeeded in reaching the northern
bank in safety. Before the passage was completed, however, the companies
of Captain Price and Lieutenant Chase, which were the first to land, had
drawn up in line of battle. Captain McLean and Lieutenant Quinn, with
their commands, had barely joined them, when the Indians opened the
fight with a shower of balls, wounding one of the men.

General Connor had instructed McGarry to surround the ravine, and was
himself at this moment awaiting the arrival of the infantry on the south
side of the river. He had not anticipated so early a commencement of the
fight, but leaving his orders to be given by his aid, he hastily crossed
the river and joined McGarry. That officer finding it impossible with
the two companies at his disposal to outflank the Indians, ordered them
to advance as skirmishers. Up to this time the Indians had been
tantalizing our troops by their appearance upon the benches, over which
it was necessary to pass before an attack could be made from the east on
their stronghold. At the approach of the skirmishing party they
retreated under cover of the precipitous bank, where, entirely protected
from our guns, they opened a galling and deadly fire, killing and
wounding several of Connor’s men. The General ordered his men to protect
themselves as much as possible, and sent McGarry forward with a
detachment to scale the mountain which enclosed the ravine on the north,
and outflank the Indians on the left, while the companies on the benches
attacked them in front.

At this stage of the fight, the most disastrous to our troops, Captain
Hoyt arrived with the infantry on the south bank of the river. He had
heard the firing at a distance, and hurried forward his men, who in
their eagerness for the fray, attempted to ford the river, but found it
impossible. Wet and chilled they crossed the river on cavalry horses
sent from the north side, and galloped up to the battle, just in time to
enable McGarry, with their assistance, to complete his flanking
movement. Captain Hoyt now came up with a portion of his men on the west
side of the ravine, extending the cordon so as to form about
three-fourths of a circle, embracing three sides of the Indian camp. The
fight now became very brisk. By the enfilading fire from the east, west,
and north sides of the ravine, the Indians were gradually driven to the
centre and south. Their stronghold proved a complete _cul de sac_, and
they were entirely at the mercy of the troops. Taken at this great
disadvantage, and seeing their chiefs and head men falling around them,
they fought with desperate bravery, moving slowly toward the mouth of
the ravine on the west side of which General Connor had stationed a
detachment of cavalry to cut off their retreat. The great slaughter
occasioned by the incessant fire of the troops, at length broke the
Indians’ line. Each man sought how best to save himself. Many of them
ran in the most disorderly manner to the mouth of the ravine, where they
fell in heaps before the deadly fire of the rifles. Some attempted to
cross the river, but did not live to effect it. Others crawled into the
willow clumps with the hope of escaping notice, but the troops were
ordered to scour the bushes, and dislodge them. Many of these latter
disclosed their places of concealment by firing from them upon the
troops, as if resolved to sell their lives as dearly as possible. The
last Indian foe waited his opportunity. While Major Gallagher was
leading a detachment into a thicket, the savage fired upon him. The ball
passed through his left arm into his side. Again the Indian fired, and a
cavalryman fell from his horse beside General Connor. The flash of his
rifle revealed his hiding-place, and a volley from the detachment ended
the bloody contest.

The details I have here given of this battle, while they sufficiently
demonstrate the skill and bravery of the officers and men by whom it was
fought, would be wanting in justice to them did I fail to mention other
incidental facts connected with it, which entitle them to additional
claims upon our gratitude and admiration. Few people who have never
experienced a winter in the Rocky Mountains know how to appreciate the
elemental difficulties attending the march of such an expedition as this
one of General Connor’s. The sudden storms, the deep snows, the
trackless wastes, the rapid, half-frozen mountain torrents, the lofty
divides, the keen blasts, and the pinching nights, coupled with all the
unavoidable demands which must encumber the movements of troops and
artillery through a country that for most of the distance is entirely
desolate, should give this expedition a conspicuous place among the
remarkable events of our country’s history. Seventy-four of the number
engaged in it had their feet frozen by exposure. The night rides of the
cavalry to overtake the infantry would furnish as thrilling a theme for
song as any of the rides during our National struggle, which have been
thus immortalized. The transportation of munitions, camp equipage, and
heavy artillery through eighty miles of snow, which for most of the
distance was unmarked by a road, over mountains, through cañons, and
across unbridged streams, furnishes a chapter that can find no parallel
in our former military experience. I mention them, that my readers may
form some idea of the amount of labor and care necessary to carry such
an enterprise through with success, and give the proper credit to those
who accomplished it.

Through the kindness of General Connor I am enabled to give the names
and rank of those who were killed and wounded. All the officers and men
fought with great bravery. General Connor himself, during the entire
four hours the battle was in progress, was always in the thickest of it,
and seldom out of range of the deadly rifles of the Indians. The
historian of the battle says:

“General Connor exhibited high qualities of command, and his perfect
coolness and bravery are the universal theme of praise. Possibly some
might have been better pleased with less exposure of their commander,
but I have the best authority for saying it was the call of duty, and
not indifference.”

The object of the fight was fully accomplished. Two hundred and
sixty-seven Indians were killed, several of their leading chiefs among
the number. Not fifteen escaped to tell the story of the battle.

This victory removed at once and forever the greatest impediment in the
way of emigration to the new Territory and a safe exit from it for those
who wished to return to their homes in the States. Previous to it people
could not, with safety, pass in either direction except in large and
strongly armed companies; and with certain exposure to the Indians on
the one hand, and the robbers and brigands on the other, with no other
possible outlet for escape except by crossing the Territory to Fort
Benton or over the Cœur D’Alene Mountains to Walla Walla, both very
uncertain and dangerous routes, the inhabitants of the Territory were
completely at the mercy of their assailants. No more fortunate event
could have occurred at the time, than this successful extermination of a
dangerous foe.

The lesson this battle taught the Bannacks has never been forgotten. The
instance of an attack by other bands upon the emigrants has never been
known since that day. It so reduced their tribe in number that they have
ever since been a broken and dispirited people. They are the vagrants of
the mountains, as remarkable for their pusillanimity, as, in the days of
Bonneville, they were for their bravery, and the commanding position
they held among the mountain tribes.

The following is a list of the killed and wounded in the fight:

SECOND CAVALRY, COMPANY A

_Killed._—Privates, James W. Baldwin, George German.

_Wounded._—Lieut. D. J. Berry; Privates, John W. Wall, James S.
Montgomery, John Welsh, William H. Lake, William Jay.

_Frozen._—Corporal Adolph Spraggle; Privates, John D. Marker, J.
Kearney, Samuel L’Hommidieu, R. McNulty, G. Swan.

COMPANY H

_Killed._—Privates, John K. Briggs, Charles L. Hallowell.

_Wounded._—Capt. Daniel McLean, Sergeant James Cantillon;[4] Corporals,
Philip Schaub and Patrick Frauley; Privates, Michael O’Brien,[4] H. L.
Fisher, John Franklin, Hugh Connor, Joseph Clows, Thomson Ridge, James
Logan, Bartele C. Hutchinson, Frank Farley.[4]

_Frozen._—Sixteen names not obtained.

COMPANY K

_Killed._—Privates, Lewis Anderson, Christian Smith, Shelbourne C. Reed,
Adolphus Rowe, Henry W. Trempf.

_Wounded._—Lieut. Darwin Chase,[4] Sergeant Sylvanus S. Longley,
Corporal Benjamin Landis; Privates, William Slocum,[4] Albert N. Parker,
John S. Lee, Walter B. Welton, Nath’l Kinsley, Patrick H. Kelly, Eugene
J. Brady, Silas C. Bush, John Daly, Robert Hargrave, Morris Illig,
Alonzo A. P. V. McCoy.

_Frozen._—Sergeant Wm. L. Beach; Corporals, Wm. L. White and James R.
Hunt; Privates, Stragder Ausby, Matthew Almone, David Bristow, Fred W.
Becker, Nath’l Chapman, Sam’l Caldwell, Joseph Chapman, John G. Hertle,
Chas. B. Howe, Joseph Hill, George Johnston, Jefferson Lincoln, Arthur
Mitchell, James McKown, Alonzo R. Palmer, Charles Wilson.

COMPANY M

_Killed._—Wagoner, Asa F. Howard; Privates, Geo. C. Cox, Geo. W. Hoton,
Wm. Davis.

_Wounded._—Sergeants, Anthony Stevens[4] and Lorin Robbins, Corporal L.
W. Hughes; Privates, W. H. Wood, L. D. Hughes, J. Legget, E. C. Chase,
F. Barcafer, R. Miller, M. Forbes, John Stevens, P. Humbert; Bugler, A.
Hoffner.

_Frozen._—Sergeant John Cullen; Corporals, A. P. Hewitt and Wm. Steel;
Privates, W. W. Collins, James Dyer, John McGonagle, A. G. Case.

THIRD INFANTRY, COMPANY K

_Killed._—Privates, John E. Baker, Samuel W. Thomas.

_Wounded._—Major P. A. Gallagher; Sergeants, A. J. Austin and E. C.
Hoyt; Privates, John Hensley, Thomas Walker.

_Frozen._—Sergeants, C. J. Herron and C. F. Williams; Corporals, Wm.
Bennett, John Lattman, and John Wingate; Privates, Joseph German, James
Urquhart, Wm. St. John, Algeray Ramsdell, James Epperson, A. J. T.
Randall, Wm. Farnham, John Baurland, Giles Ticknor, Alfred Pensho, B. B.
Bigelow, J. Anderson, F. Bacralso, F. Branch, A. L. Bailey, Wm. Carlton,
D. Donahue, C. H. Godbold, J. Haywood, C. Heath, J. Manning, Wm. Way.

Footnote 4:

  Died of wounds.

                            RECAPITULATION

                 REGIMENT       KILLED WOUNDED FROZEN TOTAL
            2nd Cavalry, Co. A       2       6      6    14
            2nd Cavalry, Co. H       2      14     16    32
            2nd Cavalry, Co. K       5      15     19    39
            2nd Cavalry, Co. M       4      13      7    24
            3rd Infantry, Co. K      2       5     27    34
                                    ——      ——     ——   ———
            _Total_                 15      53     75   143



                              CHAPTER XXII
                              ALDER GULCH


In May, 1863, a company of miners, while returning from an unsuccessful
exploring expedition, discovered the remarkable placer afterwards known
as Alder Gulch. They gave the name of one of their number, Fairweather,
to the district. Several of the company went immediately to Bannack,
communicated the intelligence, and returned with supplies to their
friends. The effect of the news was electrical. Hundreds started at once
to the new placer, each striving to outstrip the other, in order to
secure a claim. In the hurry of departure, among many minor accidents, a
man whose body, partially concealed by the willows, was mistaken for a
beaver, was shot by a Mr. Arnold. Discovering the fatal mistake, Arnold
gave up the chase and bestowed his entire attention upon the unfortunate
victim until his death, a few days afterwards. The great stampede with
its numerous pack-animals, penetrated the dense alder thicket which
filled the gulch, a distance of eight miles, to the site selected for
building a town. An accidental fire occurring, swept away the alders for
the entire distance in a single night. In less than a week from the date
of the first arrival, hundreds of tents, brush wakiups, and rude log
cabins, extemporized for immediate occupancy, were scattered at random
over the spot, now for the first time trodden by white men. For a
distance of twelve miles from the mouth of the gulch to its source in
Bald Mountain, claims were staked and occupied by the men fortunate
enough first to assert an ownership. Laws were adopted, judges selected,
and the new community was busy in upheaving, sluicing, drifting, and
cradling the inexhaustible bed of auriferous gravel, which has yielded
under these various manipulations a greater amount of gold than any
other placer on the continent.

The Southern sympathizers of the Territory gave the name of Varina to
the new town which had sprung up in Alder Gulch, in honor of the wife of
President Jefferson Davis. Dr. Bissell, one of the miners’ judges of the
gulch, was an ardent Unionist. Being called upon to draw up some papers
before the new name had been generally adopted, and requested to date
them at “Varina City,” he declared, with a very emphatic expletive, he
would not do it, and wrote the name “Virginia City,”—by which name the
place has ever since been known.

The road agents were among the first to follow in the track of the
miners. Prominent among them were Cyrus Skinner, Jack Gallagher, Buck
Stinson, and Ned Ray,—the last three as deputies of Plummer in the
sheriffalty. Ripe for the commission of any deed, however atrocious,
which gave the promise of plunder, jackal-like they watched the
gathering crowd and its various industries, marking each and all for
early and unceasing depredation.

The Hon. Washington Stapleton who had been at work in the Bannack mines
from the time of their discovery, a miner named Dodge, and another man,
each supposed to possess a considerable amount of gold, having
determined to go to Virginia City, Dodge was privately informed by
Dillingham, one of Plummer’s deputies, on the eve of their intended
departure, that Buck Stinson, Hayes Lyons, and Charley Forbes had laid
plans for robbing them on the way, and had requested him (Dillingham) to
join them in the robbery. When the time for their going came, Dodge
expressed his fear of an attack, and announced his determination to
remain. His friends rallied him, until, smarting under their taunts, he
revealed the information given by Dillingham. Stinson, Lyons, and Forbes
heard of it, and determined to kill the informer. Stapleton left his
companions, and started for Virginia City alone. At Rattlesnake he
encountered Hayes Lyons, who rode up and asked him if he had heard of
the robbery which Dillingham alleged had been planned against him.
Stapleton replied in the negative; but when telling the story since,
says that he has felt more comfortable even when sleeping in church,
than when he saw that scoundrel approaching him. He told him, he says,
that this was the first he had heard of it, adding, “If you want my
money, I have only one hundred dollars in greenbacks. You had better
take that, and let me go.”

Lyons replied with an oath that the story was a lie, and that he was
then on his way to kill Dillingham for putting such a story in
circulation, but he feared Dillingham had heard of his intention and
left the country.

Stapleton accomplished his trip without molestation. Lyons and Forbes
rode on to Virginia City, also, and finding Dillingham there, they, in
company with Stinson, met the next day and arranged for his
assassination.

A miners’ court for the trial of a civil case was in session the
following morning near the bank of the creek fronting the town. To the
observation of a person unaccustomed to the makeshifts and customs of a
mining community, the picture presented by this court of justice would
have exhibited many amusing features—not the least of which was the
place wherein it was held. The Temple of Justice was a wakiup of brush
and twigs, gathered from the different coppices of willow and alder
growing upon the banks of the creek, thrown together in conical form,
and of barely sufficient capacity to accommodate the judge, clerk,
parties, and jurors. Spectators were indebted to the interstices in this
primitive structure for a view of the proceedings; and as no part of the
person except the eyes was visible to those within, the appearance of
those visual orbs bore no inapt comparison to a constellation in a brush
heap.

Dr. Steele, president of the gulch, acted as judge. He united with much
native good sense, great modesty of demeanor. He was not a lawyer. On
his trip from the States, while crossing the plains, an unfriendly gust
had swept his only hat beyond recovery, and he came into Montana with
his brows bound in a parti-colored cotton handkerchief, which, for want
of something more appropriate, not obtainable at the stores, he had worn
until some friendly miner possessing an extra hat presented him with it.
Proving too small to incase his intellectual organs, the doctor had, by
a series of indented slits encircling the rim, increased its elasticity,
so that, saving a succession of gaps, through which his hair bristled
“like quills upon the fretful porcupine,” it answered the purpose of its
creation. With this upon his head he sat upon the bench, an embodiment
of the dignity, law, and learning of this little mountain judiciary.

In the progress of the trial, the defendant’s counsel asked for a
nonsuit, on account of some informality of service.

“A what?” inquired the judge with a puzzled expression, as if he had not
rightly understood the word.

“A nonsuit,” was the rejoinder.

“What’s a—” The question partly asked, was left incomplete. The judge
blushed, but reflecting that he would probably learn the office of a
nonsuit in the course of the argument, he broke through the dilemma by
asking,

“Upon what ground?”

The argument followed, and the judge, soon comprehending the meaning of
a nonsuit, decided that unless the defendant could show that he had
suffered by reason of the informal service, the case must proceed. Some
of the friends of the magistrate, seated near the door, understanding
the cause of his embarrassment, enjoyed the scene hugely, and as it
presented an opportunity for returning in kind some of the numerous
jokes which he had played at their expense, one of them, thinking it too
good to be lost, with much mock sobriety of manner and tone, arose and
said,

“Most righteous decision!”

All eyes were turned upon the speaker, but before they could comprehend
the joke at the bottom, another arose, and with equal solemnity,
exclaimed,

“Most just judge!”

Dr. Steele, though embarrassed by this ill-timed jocularity, was so well
satisfied with his sagacity in finding out what a nonsuit meant, without
betraying his legal unlearnedness, that the joke was taken in good part,
and formed a subject of frequent merriment in after times.

Charley Forbes was the clerk of the court, and sat beside the judge
taking notes of the trial. After the decision denying the motion, the
plaintiff passed around a bottle of liquor, of which the court and jury
partook. Not to be outdone, the defendant circulated a box of cigars.
And it was while the spectators were giving expression in various forms
to their approval of the decision, that Stinson and Lyons came into the
court, and, proceeding to the seat occupied by Forbes, engaged with him
in a whispered conversation inaudible to the by-standers. After a few
moments, Forbes suddenly rose in his place, and, with an oath,
exclaimed,

“Well, we’ll kill the scoundrel then, at once,” and accompanied Stinson
and Lyons out of the wakiup. The audience, startled by the announcement,
hurriedly followed. Dillingham had come over from Bannack in his
capacity as deputy sheriff, to look for some stolen horses. He had come
on the ground a moment before, in search of Mr. Todd, the deputy at
Virginia City, for assistance.

An assemblage of a hundred or more miners and others was congregated in
and about the place where the court was in progress,—some intent upon
the trial, others sauntering through the crowd and along the bank of
Alder Creek. The three ruffians, after a moment’s conversation,
approached in company the spot where Dillingham stood.

“We want to see you,” said Lyons, addressing him. “Step this way a
moment.”

Stinson advanced a few paces, and looking over his shoulder said to his
companions,

“Bring him along. Make him come.”

Dillingham waited for no second invitation. Evidently supposing that
they had some matter of business to communicate, he accompanied them to
an open spot not more than ten paces distant. There they all stopped,
and facing Dillingham, with a muttered curse Lyons said to him,

“Take back those lies,” when with the quickness of thought, they drew
their revolvers,—Charley Forbes at the same time exclaiming, “Don’t
shoot, don’t shoot,”—and fired upon him simultaneously. The groan which
Lyons’ ball drew from the poor victim as it entered his thigh, was
hushed by the bullet of Forbes, as it passed through his breast,
inflicting a mortal wound. He fell, and died in a few moments. Jack
Gallagher, who was in the plot, rushed up, and in his capacity as a
deputy sheriff, seized the pistols of the three ruffians, one of which,
while unobserved, he reloaded, intending thereby to prevent the
identification of the villain who fired the fatal shot.

The deed was committed so quickly that the by-standers hardly knew what
had happened till they saw Dillingham stretched upon the ground in the
death agony. The court broke up instantly, and the jury dispersed.
Aghast at the bloody spectacle, for some moments the people surveyed it
in speechless amazement. The ruffians meanwhile sauntered quietly away,
chuckling at their own adroitness. They had not gone far, until several
of the miners, by direction of Dr. Steele, arrested them. The reaction
from terror to reason was marked by the adoption of vigorous measures
for the punishment of the crime, and but for the calm self-possession of
a few individuals, the murderers would have been summarily dealt with.
An officer elected by the people, with a detail of miners, took them
into custody, and having confined them in a log building, preparations
were made for their immediate trial.

Here again, as at the trial of Moore and Reeves, the difficulty of a
choice between a trial by the people, and by a jury of twelve,
occasioned an obstinate and violent discussion. The reasons for the
latter, though strongly urged, were finally overcome by the paramount
consideration that the selection of a jury would devolve upon a deputy
sheriff who was in league with the prisoners, and, as it was afterwards
ascertained, an accomplice in the crime for which they were arrested.

The people assembled _en masse_ upon the very spot where the murder had
been committed. Dr. Steele, by virtue of his office as president of the
gulch, was appointed judge, and at his request Dr. Bissell, the district
judge, and Dr. Rutar, associates, to aid with their counsel in the
decisions of such questions as should arise in the progress of the
trial. E. R. Cutler, a blacksmith, and James Brown acted as public
prosecutors, and H. P. A. Smith, a lawyer of ability, appeared on behalf
of the prisoners.

A separate trial was assigned to Forbes, because the pistol which
Gallagher had privately reloaded, was claimed by him, a fact of which he
wished to avail himself. In fact, however, the pistol belonged to
Stinson. It was mid-day when the trial of Lyons and Stinson commenced.
At dark it was not concluded, and the prisoners were put under a strong
guard for the night. They were confined in a small, half-roofed,
unchinked cabin, overlooking Daylight Creek, which ran through a hollow
filled with willows. Dr. Six and Major Brookie had charge of the
prisoners. Soon after dark their attention was attracted by the repeated
shrill note of a night-hawk, apparently proceeding from the willows.
After each note, Forbes commenced singing. This being noticed by the
guard, on closer investigation they discovered that the note was
simulated by some person as a signal for the prisoners. They immediately
ordered Forbes to stop singing. He refused. They then proposed to chain
the prisoners, they objecting, and Forbes remarking,

“I will suffer death before you shall do it.”

He receded, however, under the persuasion of six shotguns drawn upon a
line with his head, and in a subdued tone, said,

“Chain me.”

During the night Lyons sent for one of the citizens, who, under cover of
the guns of the guard, approached and asked him what he wanted.

“I want you,” said he, “to release Stinson and Forbes. I killed
Dillingham. I came here for that express purpose. They are innocent. I
was sent here by the best men in Bannack to kill him.”

“Who sent you?” inquired the citizen.

After naming several of the best citizens of Bannack, who knew nothing
of the murder until several days after it was committed, he added,

“Henry Plummer told me to shoot him.” It was afterwards proven that this
was true.

Hayes Lyons was greatly unnerved, and cried a great part of the night;
but Buck Stinson was wholly unconcerned, and slept soundly.

The trial was resumed the next morning. At noon, the arguments being
concluded, the question of “guilty or not guilty,” was submitted to the
people, and decided almost unanimously in the affirmative.

“What shall be their punishment?” asked the president of the now eager
crowd.

“Hang them,” was the united response.

Men were immediately appointed to erect a scaffold, and dig the graves
of the doomed criminals, who were taken into custody to await the result
of the trial of Forbes. This followed immediately; and the loaded
pistol, and the fact that when the onslaught was made upon Dillingham,
he called out, “Don’t shoot, don’t shoot,” were used in evidence with
good effect. When the question was finally put, Forbes, who was a young
man of fine personal appearance, and possessed of good powers as a
speaker, made a personal appeal to the crowd, which so wrought upon
their sympathies, and was so eloquent withal, that they acquitted him by
a large majority. In marked contrast with the spirit which they had
exhibited a few hours before while condemning Stinson and Lyons to a
violent death, the people, upon the acquittal of Forbes, crowded around
him with shouts and laughter, eager to shake hands with and congratulate
him upon his escape. Months afterwards, when the excitement of the
occasion, with the memory of it, has passed from men’s minds, Charley
Forbes was heard vauntingly to say that he was the slayer of Dillingham.
He was known to deride the tender susceptibilities of the people, who
gave him liberty to renew his desperate career, and chuckle over the
exercise of powers of person and mind that could make so many believe
even Truth herself to be a liar. Among the villains belonging to
Plummer’s band, not one, not even Plummer himself, possessed a more
depraved nature than Forbes; and with it, few, if any, were gifted with
as many shining accomplishments. He was a prince of cut-throats, uniting
with the coolness of Augustus Tomlinson all the adaptability of Paul
Clifford. On one occasion he said to a gentleman about to leave the
Territory,

“You will be attacked on your way to Salt Lake City.”

“You can’t do it, Charley,” was the reply. “Your boys are scattered, we
are together, and will prove too many for you.” Nevertheless, the party
drove sixty miles the first day out, and thus escaped molestation.

His early life was passed in Grass Valley, California. While
comparatively a youth, he was convicted of robbery. On the expiration of
his sentence, he visited his old friends, and on his promise of
reformation, they obtained employment for him in McLaughlin’s gas works.
For a while his conduct was unexceptionable, and he was rapidly
regaining the esteem of all; but in an evil hour he indulged in a game
of poker for money. From that moment he yielded to this temptation,
until it became a besetting vice. Not long after he entered upon this
career, he provoked a quarrel with one “Dutch John,” who threatened to
kill him.

Forbes told McLaughlin, saying in conclusion, “When Dutch John says so,
he means it.”

“Take my revolver out of the case,” said McLaughlin, “put it in your
breast-pocket, and defend yourself as occasion may require.”

Forbes obeyed. Soon after, as he was passing along with a ladder on his
shoulder, an acquaintance said to him,

“Dutch John is looking for you to kill you.”

“So I hear,” replied Forbes. “He’ll find me sooner than he wants to.”

A few rods farther on he saw John coming from the Magnolia saloon, where
he had been looking for Forbes. Forbes sprang towards him, exclaiming
with an oath,

“Here I am,” and immediately fired four shots at him. John fired once in
return, and throwing up his hands in affright at the rapid firing of
Forbes, ejaculated,

“_O mein Gott!._ Will I be murdered?”

A bystander who had witnessed the meeting, and saw that John, who had
expected an easy victory, was paralyzed with fear, called to him,

“Turn your artillery loose!”

Forbes was tried for this crime, and acquitted. He was afterwards
convicted of crime of some kind in Carson City, and imprisoned. On New
Year’s day he succeeded in removing his handcuffs, broke jail, and went
to the sheriff’s house, as he said upon entering, “to make a New Year’s
call.” The officer returned him to prison. From this time, his career of
crime knew no impediment.

On his first arrival in the mountains he corresponded for some of the
California and Nevada papers. His letters were highly interesting. His
true name was Edward Richardson.

To return to Stinson and Lyons. After the demonstrations of joy at
Forbes’s escape had subsided, the people remembered that there was an
execution on the _tapis_. Drawing up a wagon in front of the building
where the criminals were confined, they ordered them to get in. They
obeyed, followed by several of their friends, who took seats beside
them. Lyons became almost uproarious in his appeals for mercy. The
women, of whom there were many, began to cry, begging earnestly for the
lives of the criminals. Smith, their lawyer, joined his petitions to
those of the women, and the entire crowd began to give way under this
pressure of sympathy. Meantime the wagon was drawn slowly towards the
place of execution. When the excitement was at its highest pitch, a man
demanded in a loud tone that the people should listen to a letter which
Lyons had written to his mother. This document, which had been prepared
by some person for the occasion, was now read. It was filled with
expressions of love for the aged mother, regret for the crime,
repentance, acknowledgments of misspent life, and strong promises of
amendment, if only life could be spared a little longer. Every sentence
elicited fresh grief from the women, who now became perfectly clamorous
in their calls for mercy to the prisoners. After the letter was read,
some one cried out, in derision,

“Give him a horse, and let him go to his mother.”

Another immediately moved that they take a vote upon that proposition.
Sheriff Todd, whose duty it was only to carry out the sentence of the
court, consented to this, and the question was submitted to ayes and
noes. Both parties claimed the victory. It was then agreed that those in
favor of hanging should go up, and those opposed, down the side of a
neighboring hill. Neither party being satisfied, as a final test, four
men were selected, and those who wished the sentence enforced were to
pass between two of them, and those who opposed, between the other two.
The votes for liberty were increased to meet the occasion, by a second
passage of as many as were necessary to carry the question. An Irish
miner, while the voting was in progress, exclaimed in a loud voice, as a
negro passed through the acquittal bureau,

“Bedad, there’s a bloody nagur that’s voted three times.”

But this vote, dishonest as it was, settled the question; for Jack
Gallagher, pistol in hand, shouted,

“Let them go. They’re cleared.”

This was a signal for a general uproar, and amid shouts from both
parties, expressive of the opinions which each entertained, some one
mounted the assassins upon a horse standing near, which belonged to a
Blackfoot squaw, and cutting the lariat, started them off at a gallop
down the gulch. At this moment one of the guard pointed to the gallows,
and said to another,

“There stands a monument of disappointed justice.”

Immediately after sentence of death had been passed upon Stinson and
Lyons, Dr. Steele returned to his cabin, two miles down the gulch. The
result of the trial had furnished him with food for sad
reflection,—especially as the duty of passing the death sentence had
devolved upon him. Other considerations followed in quick succession. He
has since, when speaking of it, said that he never indulged in a more
melancholy reverie, than while returning home from this trial. The youth
of the convicts; their evident fitness, both by culture and manners, for
any sphere of active business; the effect that their execution must have
upon distant parents and friends,—all these thoughts presented
themselves in sad array before his mental vision; when, as he was about
entering his cabin, a quick clatter of hoofs roused him, and turning to
see the cause, he beheld the subjects of his gloomy reflections both
mounted upon the Indian pony, approaching at the animal’s swiftest pace.
He had hardly time to recover from his surprise, and realize that the
object was not a vision, until the animal with its double rider passed
him,—and Lyons, nodding familiarly, waved his hand, accompanying the
gesture with the parting words,

“Good-bye, Doc.”

The body of the unfortunate Dillingham lay neglected upon a gambling
table in a tent near by, until this wretched travesty was completed.
Then a wagon was obtained, and, followed by a small procession, it was
hurriedly buried. The tears had all been shed for the murderers.

“I cried for Dillingham,” said one, on being told that his wife and
daughters had expended their grief upon the wrong persons.

“Oh, you did,” was the reply. “Well thought of. Who will pray for him?
Will you do it, judge?”

Judge Bissell responded by kneeling upon the spot and offering up an
appropriate prayer, as the body of the unfortunate young man was
consigned to its mother earth.

Soon after the murder of Dillingham, Charley Forbes suddenly
disappeared. No one knew what became of him, but it was supposed that he
had fallen a victim to the vengeance of his comrades for the course he
had taken in securing for himself a separate trial. This supposition was
afterwards confirmed by some of the robbers themselves, who stated that
in a quarrel with Moore at the Big Hole River, Forbes was killed.
Fearing that the friends of the murdered ruffian would retaliate, Moore
killed Forbes’s horse at the same time, and burned to ashes the bodies
of horse and rider. This fact was known to Plummer only, at the time of
its occurrence.

Dillingham was a straightforward, honest young man, and his office as
deputy sheriff was given him under the supposition that he would readily
affiliate with the roughs. Lyons, Stinson, and Forbes, who were also
deputies, supposed him to be as bad as they were.

On my trip east in 1863, the Overland coach in which I had taken passage
was detained a night by snow at Hook’s Station in Nebraska. Ascertaining
that I was from Bannack, a young man at the station asked me many
questions about Hayes Lyons, telling me that he had heard that he
narrowly escaped hanging the previous summer. I narrated to him the
circumstances attending the murder of Dillingham and the trial.

“He is my brother,” said the young man, and invited me to go with him
and see his mother and sister. I learned that Hayes had been well
brought up, but was the victim of evil associations. His mother wept
while deploring his criminal career, which she ascribed to bad company.

Later in the winter I received a letter from the father of Dillingham,
who resided at North Orange, New Jersey, inquiring after his son. I
replied, giving the particulars of his son’s death, and the trial and
escape of his murderers, and of my subsequent meeting with the mother of
Lyons. In the meantime, Lyons had been hanged.

The father was almost heart-broken at the intelligence of his son’s
death, but in his letter, written in a kindly and Christian spirit, he
says:

  “While the shocking details of the sad narrative are inexpressibly
  distressing to us, it is a great alleviation to our grief to know
  that an act of manly virtue and honor was the superinducing cause
  that excited our son’s murderers in their bloody purpose. Death
  under such circumstances, so far as it relates to the poor sufferer
  himself, is praiseworthy in the highest degree, and inspires us with
  thankfulness to God for our son’s integrity, and with humble trust
  that it may be overruled in infinite wisdom for our good; and is
  certainly a thousand times to be preferred by the afflicted
  survivors, to a knowledge of, compliance with, and successful
  prosecution of, the infamous scheme proposed. Our hearts truly and
  deeply sympathize with the sorrowing mother and family of the
  criminal young Lyons. Truly, indeed, may it be said that only God
  can assuage the poignancy of such sorrow as must fill their bosoms.
  May He sustain and comfort them.

  “It is satisfactory to know that summary measures were finally, and
  in a good measure effectually, adopted by your citizens, for ridding
  their interesting region of country of these worse than savages.
  Retributive justice is almost invariably sure, sooner or later, to
  overtake all such heaven-daring outlaws....

                                                “Very sincerely yours,
                                                  “W. S. DILLINGHAM.”



                             CHAPTER XXIII
                             VIRGINIA CITY


No longer in fear of attack by the Indians, immigrants had been steadily
pouring into the Territory over the Salt Lake route during the month of
June. Many came also over the mountains from Salmon River. The opportune
discovery of Alder Gulch relieved Bannack of a large and increasing
population of unemployed gold hunters, who, lured by the overdrawn
reports of local richness, had exhausted all their means in a long and
perilous journey, to meet only disappointment and disaster at its close.
Almost simultaneously with the settlement at Virginia City, other
settlements lower down and farther up the gulch were commenced. Those
below were known by the respective names of Junction, Nevada, and
Central; those above, Pine Grove, Highland, and Summit. As the entire
gulch for a distance of twelve miles was appropriated, the intervals of
two or three miles between the several _nuclei_ were occupied by the
cabins of miners, who owned and were developing the claims opposite to
them, so that in less than three months after the discovery, the gulch
was really one entire settlement. One long stream of active life filled
the little creek, on its auriferous course from Bald Mountain, through a
cañon of wild and picturesque character, until it emerged into the large
and fertile valley of the Pas-sam-a-ri. Pas-sam-a-ri is the Shoshone
word for “Stinking Water,” and the latter is the name commonly given in
Montana to the beautiful mountain stream which was called by Lewis and
Clark, in their journal, “Philanthropy River.” Lateral streams of great
beauty pour down the sides of the mountain chain bounding the valley,
across which they run to their union with the Pas-sam-a-ri, which,
twenty miles beyond, unites with the Beaverhead, one of the forming
streams of the Jefferson. Gold placers were found upon these streams,
and occupied soon after the settlement at Virginia City was commenced.
One of these, at Bivin’s Gulch, in the mountains twelve miles from
Virginia City, though limited in extent, was sufficiently productive to
afford profitable employment to a little community of twenty or more
miners. Twenty miles below Virginia City on the route to Bannack, a man
by the name of Dempsey located a ranche, and built a large cabin for the
accommodation of travellers. Seven miles above, and between that and
Virginia City, another similar building for like purposes was owned by
Peter Daly, and three miles above Daly’s was another owned by Mr.
Lorrain. These establishments are only important as they serve to locate
occurrences connected with this history.

Of the settlements in Alder Gulch, Virginia City was the principal,
though Nevada, two miles below, at one time was of nearly equal size and
population. A stranger from the Eastern States entering the gulch for
the first time, two or three months after its discovery, would be
inspired by the scene and its associations with reflections of the most
strange and novel character. This human hive, numbering at least ten
thousand people, was the product of ninety days. Into it were crowded
all the elements of a rough and active civilization. Thousands of cabins
and tents and brush wakiups, thrown together in the roughest form, and
scattered at random along the banks, and in the nooks of the hills, were
seen on every hand. Every foot of the gulch, under the active
manipulations of the miners, was undergoing displacement, and it was
already disfigured by huge heaps of gravel, which had been passed
through the sluices, and rifled of their glittering contents. In the
gulch itself all was activity. Some were removing the superincumbent
earth to reach the pay-dirt, others who had accomplished that were
gathering up the clay and gravel upon the surface of the bed-rock, while
by others still it was thrown into the sluice boxes. This exhibition of
mining industry was twelve miles long. Gold was abundant, and every
possible device was employed by the gamblers, the traders, the vile men
and women that had come with the miners to the locality, to obtain it.
Nearly every third cabin in the towns was a saloon where vile whiskey
was peddled out for fifty cents a drink in gold dust. Many of these
places were filled with gambling tables and gamblers, and the miner who
was bold enough to enter one of them with his day’s earnings in his
pocket, seldom left until thoroughly fleeced. Hurdy-gurdy dance-houses
were numerous, and there were plenty of camp beauties to patronize them.
There too, the successful miner, lured by siren smiles, after an evening
spent in dancing and carousing at his expense, steeped with liquor,
would empty his purse into the lap of his charmer for an hour of license
in her arms. Not a day or night passed which did not yield its full
fruition of fights, quarrels, wounds, or murders. The crack of the
revolver was often heard above the merry notes of the violin. Street
fights were frequent, and as no one knew when or where they would occur,
every one was on his guard against a random shot.

Sunday was always a gala day. The miners then left their work and
gathered about the public places in the towns. The stores were all open,
the auctioneers specially eloquent on every corner in praise of their
wares. Thousands of people crowded the thoroughfares, ready to rush in
any direction of promised excitement. Horse-racing was among the most
favored amusements. Prize rings were formed, and brawny men engaged at
fisticuffs until their sight was lost and their bodies pommelled to a
jelly, while hundreds of on-lookers cheered the victor. Hacks rattled to
and fro between the several towns, freighted with drunken and rowdy
humanity of both sexes. Citizens of acknowledged respectability often
walked, more often perhaps rode side by side on horseback, with noted
courtesans in open day through the crowded streets, and seemingly
suffered no harm in reputation. Pistols flashed, bowie-knives
flourished, and braggart oaths filled the air, as often as men’s
passions triumphed over their reason. This was indeed the reign of
unbridled license, and men who at first regarded it with disgust and
terror, by constant exposure soon learned to become part of it, and
forget that they had ever been aught else. All classes of society were
represented at this general exhibition. Judges, lawyers, doctors, even
clergymen, could not claim exemption. Culture and religion afforded
feeble protection, where allurement and indulgence ruled the hour.

Underneath this exterior of recklessness, there was in the minds and
hearts of the miners and business men of this society, a strong and
abiding sense of justice,—and that saved the Territory. While they could
enjoy what they called sport even to the very borders of crime, and
indulge in many practices which in themselves were criminal, yet when
any one was murdered, robbed, abused, or hurt, a feeling of resentment,
a desire for retaliation, animated all. With the ingathering of new men,
fear of the roughs gradually wore away,—but the desire to escape
responsibility, to acquire something and leave in peace, prevented any
active measures for protection; and so far as organization was
concerned, the law and order citizens, though in the majority, were as
much at sea as ever.

Previous to the organization of the Territory of Idaho on the third of
March, 1863, all of that which is now Montana west of the Rocky
Mountains, was part of Washington Territory, with Olympia on Puget Sound
as capital. All east thereof belonged to Dakota, the capital of which
was Yankton on the Missouri, which by the nearest available route of
travel, was two thousand two hundred miles distant. The existence of
Bannack was not known there at that time, to say nothing of the
impossibility of executing any Territorial laws, at such arm’s-length,
even if it had been. Our legal condition was not greatly improved by the
organization of the new Territory of Idaho. Lewiston, the capital, was
seven hundred miles away, on the western side of the mountains. Eighteen
months had passed since we became part of that Territory, before we
received an authentic copy of the Territorial Statutes, and when they
came we had been half a year in Montana.

In August, 1863, D. S. Payne, the United States Marshal of Idaho, came
over from Lewiston to Bannack to district the eastern portion of the
Territory and effect a party organization of the Republicans. Our people
felt little interest in the measure. Some of the leading citizens had
requested, some time before, that I should make application in person
for them, at the next session of Congress, for a new Territorial
organization, east of the Cœur D’Alene Mountains. Payne was urgent for a
representation of this part of the Territory in the Legislative Council,
and as an inducement for me to consent to the use of my name as a
candidate, offered to appoint any person whom I might name to the office
of Deputy United States Marshal in the east side district.

A Union League had been for some time in existence in Bannack, of which
I was President. I asked the advice of the members in making the
appointment, first cautioning them to ballot secretly, as by that means
those who otherwise would not support Plummer, who was known to be a
candidate, would escape detection by him. Neither Mr. Rheem, the
Vice-President of the League, nor myself voted. The votes cast, about
thirty in number, were unanimous for Plummer. Some one informed him of
it. He expressed his gratification at the result, and told me that the
confidence of the League in him should never be betrayed. I immediately
informed him that he must not expect the appointment. He gave this reply
a favorable interpretation, and even after it was repeated, turned upon
his heel, laughing, and saying as he went,

“It’s all right, Langford. That’s the way to talk it to outsiders.”

Soon after this, in a conversation with Mr. Samuel T. Hauser, I informed
him of the recommendation of the League. Hauser replied,

“Whoever lives to see the gang of highwaymen now infesting the country
broken up, will find that Henry Plummer is at the head of it.”

Amazed at the expression of an opinion so much stronger than my own, I
at once decided to reject the advice of the League, rather than incur
the responsibility of recommending so dangerous a person for the office.
Plummer heard of it, and lost no time in asking an explanation,
affecting to believe that I had promised to recommend him. We sat down
upon an ox-shoeing frame, and talked over the whole matter. He had his
pistol in his belt. I was unarmed. He said many provoking things, and
used many oaths and epithets, in his attempt to provoke a quarrel, but
all to no purpose. Finding that no excuse would be given him for a
resort to violence, he arose, and as we parted, said,

“Langford, you’ll be sorry for this before the matter ends. I’ve always
been your friend, but from this time on, I’m your enemy; and when I say
this, I mean it in more ways than one.”

These were the closing words of our last conversation. We met
afterwards, but never spoke.

During that fall I was engaged in purchasing lumber at Bannack to sell
at Virginia City, where no sawmills had yet been put in operation. The
business required frequent trips between the two places; and the ride of
seventy miles through a lonely country, whose surface alternated with
cañons, ravines, foothills, and mountains, afforded such ample
opportunity for secret robbery and murder, that it required considerable
ingenuity to throw the villains off the track. With the threat of
Plummer hanging over me to be executed upon the first favorable
opportunity, my position was by no means an enviable one. I would send
forward the loaded teams, which were four days on the trip, and on the
morning of the fourth would follow, mounted on a good horse, and arrive
in Virginia City the same evening. On my arrival my horse was
immediately put in charge of a rancher, or person who made the care of
horses a specialty. He would send it with a herd to a convenient grass
range, where it would feed in the care of herders night and day until
wanted. Then it was brought into town and delivered at the office of the
rancher. The order for a horse was given the night before it was wanted,
in order to have the animal ready the following morning.

George Ives, who turned out to be one of the most desperate of the gang
of robbers, was the rancher’s clerk at Virginia City. Whenever
application was made for a horse, unless the applicant was on his guard,
Ives could, by a careless inquiry, learn his destination. By
communicating this to his confederates, they could pursue and rob, or
kill the rider without delay or suspicion. To escape this system of
espionage it was my custom, when ready to leave for Bannack or
elsewhere, to send an order by a friend to the rancher or Ives,
requesting him to let the bearer have the horse to go to some point
which I designated, in an opposite direction from my actual destination.
The friend would receive and mount the horse, and ride out of town,
beyond observation, where I would meet him and go on my way. Thirty
journeys of this kind were safely made between Virginia City and Bannack
during the fall, none, however, without the precaution of carrying a
pair of revolvers in my cantinas, and a double-barrelled gun across my
saddle.

During a brief stay in Omaha several years ago, I met with Dr. Leavitt,
who was a resident of Bannack while Plummer dwelt there. He related the
following incident, which is repeated here, for the insight it affords
of Plummer’s malignancy.

“One night in October, 1863,” said the doctor, “I was walking along the
roadway of Main Street in Bannack. The moon, obscured by clouds, shed a
dim light, by which I could see for a few yards quite distinctly. As I
passed your boarding-house, my attention was attracted by a noise at my
left. I stopped, and on close observation saw a dark object under the
window. My curiosity was excited to know what it could be. Judge of my
surprise on approaching it to behold a man with a revolver in his hand,
on his knees at the window, peering into the room through a space of
less than an inch between the curtain and the window casing. I watched
him unobserved for some seconds. Disturbed by my approach, he sprang to
his feet and darted around the corner of the building—but not so rapidly
as to escape recognition.

“‘Why, Plummer,’ I exclaimed, ‘what in the world are you doing there?’

“Seeing that he was known, he came forward, laughing, and replied,

“‘I was trying to play a joke on my friend Langford. He and Gillette
board here, and I heard their voices.’

“I was puzzled to conceive what sort of a joke he was playing with a
loaded revolver, but thought I had better not be too curious to
ascertain. Plummer accompanied me home. He said that you and he were
great friends; that you had done him many favors, and there was no
person in the world he esteemed more highly. I thought nothing more of
the matter, until I heard that Plummer had threatened your life for
refusing to recommend his appointment as Deputy United States Marshal. I
had no doubt then, and have none now, that he was trying to get a sight
through the window for the purpose of shooting you. Your departure for
Salt Lake City a day or two after I heard of your difficulty with him
prevented me from informing you of it at the time.”

Miners and others who had worked out or sold their claims, were almost
daily leaving the country. Often it was known that they took with them
large amounts of gold dust. Various were the devices for its
concealment. On one occasion a small company contrived to escape plunder
by packing their long, slim buckskin purses into an auger hole, bored in
the end of their wagon tongue, and closing it so as to escape
observation. Others, less fortunate, lost, not their money only, but
their lives, in some of the desolate cañons on the long route to Salt
Lake. Many left who were never afterwards heard of, and whose friends in
the States wrote letters of inquiry to the Territory concerning them,
years after they had gone. Whenever a robbery was contemplated which the
freebooters supposed would be attended with unusual risk to themselves,
Plummer’s presence was required to conduct it. Knowing that his absence
would excite suspicion, he arranged that for such occasions, he should
be sent for, as an expert, to examine a silver lode. But few discoveries
had at this time been made of this mineral, and Plummer’s Nevada
experience was thought to qualify him for determining its value with
considerable accuracy. A rough-looking prospector, dressed for the
purpose, would ride into town, exhibit his specimens, and urge Plummer,
who feigned reluctance, to go with him and examine his discovery,
promising him a claim as an inducement. Often would unsuspecting
citizens offer to aid Plummer in any work he might then have on hand to
enable him to go out, and, under pretence of examining a silver lode,
superintend the commission of a daring robbery. Sometimes this same
object was accomplished by trumping up a charge against some imaginary
delinquent, and obtaining a warrant for his arrest from the miners’
judge, which Plummer, as sheriff, rode away to execute.

The following is one instance of Plummer’s method of obtaining recruits.
He called upon Neil Howie in the Fall of 1863, whom he found hard at
work mining, but barely earning a subsistence.

“Neil,” said he, “this is a hard way to get a living.”

“I know it,” replied Howie.

“I can tell you of an easier way.”

“I’d like to know it.”

“There are plenty of men making money in this country,” said Plummer,
“and we are entitled to a share of it.”

Doubtful as to his meaning, or whether he understood; him aright, Howie
regarded Plummer with a puzzled expression, making no reply.

“Come with me,” said Plummer, “and you’ll have all you want.”

“You’ve picked up the wrong man,” replied Howie.

“All right,” said Plummer coolly. “I suppose you know enough to keep
your mouth shut.”

Howie remembered the fate of Dillingham, and heeded the admonition.

The placer at Alder Gulch was immensely prolific. Probably its yield in
gold dust was not less than ten millions of dollars before the close of
the first year’s work upon it. Money was abundant. Merchants and bankers
were obliged to exercise great ingenuity and caution in keeping it, as
there were no regular means for sending it out of the country. The only
stage route was between Bannack and Virginia City,—and a stretch of
unsettled country, four hundred and seventy-five miles in width, lay
between the latter place and Salt Lake City. There was no post-office in
the Territory. Letters were brought from Salt Lake City to Virginia
City, first at a cost of two dollars and a half each, and later in the
season at one dollar each. All money, at infinite risk, was sent to the
nearest express-office at Salt Lake City by private hands. In order to
gain intelligence of these occasional consignments, Plummer induced some
of the leading merchants to employ members of his gang. When this could
not be effected, they were occupied so near and on such familiar terms,
that they could observe without suspicion all business operations, and
give him early notice of the transmission of treasure.

Dance and Stuart commenced business in Virginia City in the Fall of
1863, with a large stock of goods. George Lane, better known as
“Clubfoot George,” whose history in the Salmon River mines I have
already given, came to them with a pitiful story of his misfortunes, and
asked for a place in their store for his shoemaker’s bench. Though
cramped for their own accommodation, they made room for him. He
commenced work, meantime watching all their business operations, for the
purpose of reporting when and by whom they sent money to their Eastern
creditors.



                              CHAPTER XXIV
                            COACH ROBBERIES


The placer at Alder Gulch was so extensive, so easy of development, and
so prolific, that many of the miners who commenced work upon it in the
early days of its discovery, fortunate in their acquisitions, and
disgusted with their associations, were ready to return to the States in
the fall. Failing in this, they knew that they would be doomed to a long
winter of idleness, exposed to the privations incident to a new and
isolated region, and to the depredations of a large and increasing
criminal population. The hegira, at first small, increased in numbers,
so that, by the first of November it could be numbered by hundreds, who
were on their return to their old homes. Many—perhaps the greater
portion—of those wayfarers travelled in the conveyances which brought
them to the country; others on horseback; and a large number leaving
Virginia City on one of the two lines of coaches for Bannack, trusted to
chance for an opportunity to continue the journey beyond that place. How
many of these persons fell victims to the road agents, on their long and
perilous journey, it is impossible to tell; but the inquiries of
relatives and friends for hundreds of them for months and even years
after their departure, leave no chance for doubt that the villains drove
a bloody and prosperous business.

Several of their most daring exploits occurred on the route between
Virginia City and Bannack, a region admirably adapted to their purposes.
Its frequent streams, cañons, mountain passes, rocky ledges, willow
thickets, and deep embosomed valleys, afforded ample means of
concealment, and advantages for attack upon passing trains, with very
few chances for defence or escape. The robbers had their established
points of rendezvous on the road, and worked in concert by a system of
horseback telegraphy, as unfailing as electricity. Whenever it was known
that a person with money was about to leave by coach, a private mark was
made upon the vehicle, which would be recognized wherever seen, at
Daly’s, Baker’s, Dempsey’s, or Bunton’s, the several ranches where the
coach horses were changed. Bunton, who kept the Rattlesnake ranche, was
the same villain who was associated with Plummer in the shebangs near
Walla Walla, of which an account has already been given.

When the approach of the coach was perceived at either of these changing
stations, the herder in charge mounted his horse, and rode hurriedly off
to drive up the horses for the next route, which were generally feeding
in sight of the station. Sometimes they strayed off, and the coach would
be delayed until they were found, but this was of infrequent occurrence.
Precisely the same system was followed here as upon the plains in the
days of the overland mail stages.

The horses in use when not of the cayuse breed, were bronchos, or wild
horses from California, neither in quality nor breed suited for the
service, unreliable, and easily broken down. They were driven very
rapidly, and when their speed gave out were turned loose as no longer
fit for use. As a consequence it was one of the chief difficulties of a
stage proprietor to secure horses which would insure the punctuality of
his trips. The trip between Virginia City and Bannack was ordinarily
completed between the rising and setting of the sun.

Among the miners earliest to arrive and stake a claim in Alder Gulch,
was an Irishman by the name of Daniel McFadden, who soon became
familiarized to the sobriquet of “Bummer Dan.” Why he was thus
designated was never known, but it may be presumed that he early
developed some peculiarities, which, in the opinion of the people,
justified it. He was fortunate in securing one of the richest claims in
the gulch, and, making good use of his time, had saved two thousand
dollars or more in dust by the middle of October. Having sold his claim,
with this gold in his possession, he made preparations for a journey to
Bannack. Securing it in buckskin purses, he put them in a larger bag,
and by means of a strap across the shoulder, and a belt, contrived to
conceal the treasure under his clothing, and carry it very conveniently.
One raw, gusty day, toward the close of the month, he left Virginia City
on foot, and walked down the valley to Dempsey’s ranche, on the Stinking
Water, where he waited the arrival of Peabody & Caldwell’s coach on its
way to Bannack.

Owing to the sickness of the driver, William Rumsey was pressed into
service for the trip, and the coach left Virginia City at the usual hour
in the morning, with Messrs. Madison, Percy, and Wilkinson, as
passengers. One of the heavy snowstorms peculiar to this season and
latitude set in soon after the coach was under way, and continued during
the drive of the first ten miles, rendering their progress slow and
cumbersome. At Baker’s ranche the passengers were obliged to wait until
the herder, who had been housed during the storm, could drive up the
horses. He returned after an hour’s search with an indifferent team,
which was driven on a run to Dempsey’s ranche, to recover the time lost
by the delay. Here “Bummer Dan” took passage, and the same speed was
maintained to “Point of Rocks,” the locality known in Lewis and Clark’s
travels as Beaver Head Rock. The wearied horses gave place here to a
fresher team, which continued on a keen run to Bunton’s ranche on the
Rattlesnake. It was now sunset, and yet twelve miles to Bannack. The
herder who had brought up the horses for the change at the usual hour,
finding that the coach did not arrive on time, had, under Bunton’s
orders, turned them out again, an hour before. Bunton pretended that he
did not expect the coach. The herder was sent out immediately after the
horses, and returned at dark with the report that he could not find
them. Rumsey then requested “Little Frank,” a Mexican boy in whom he had
confidence, to go in search of the horses. He, too, soon returned with
the report that they could not be found. This “Little Frank,” a few
weeks afterwards, told Rumsey that the horses were near at the time, but
that before he started to look for them, Bunton told him that if he did
not report them to be missing he would kill him.

A night with Bill Bunton was unavoidable, and the passengers at once
determined to “make a night of it.” Bunton entered into the spirit of
the occasion with them. Whiskey was provided. They drank themselves
hilarious, sang, related adventures, and caroused until daylight; but,
to Bunton’s disappointment, without becoming intoxicated, and never
forgetting, meantime, their exposure to robbery, or the convenience of a
revolver in the belt.

At daylight two herders were sent for the horses. One returned at eight
o’clock, with the report that they could not be found. An hour
afterwards the other brought in the same horses that came with the coach
the previous evening. “Necessity knows no law,” and so with a pair of
these for leaders, and two worn-out wheelers, the coach was soon
declared ready for a start. Just at this time, Oliver’s coach from
Bannack drove up, _en route_ for Virginia City, and fresh drinks were
called for. In the meantime a rough by the name of Bob Zachary, who was
going to Bannack with a couple of horses, insisted that Wilkinson should
bear him company and ride one of them. They departed on a canter in
advance of the coach, and were soon out of sight. Bunton, who had been
distributing liquor among the passengers of the coaches, and trying to
make himself generally agreeable, came out with the bottle and a tumbler
to give Rumsey a drink.

“Wait a few minutes, Billy,” said he, “and I will ride to Bannack with
you. These passengers will be gone in a moment.”

“Get up on the box with me,” replied Rumsey. “These old ‘plugs’ at the
wheel will need pretty constant whipping, and my exercise in that line
yesterday has lamed my arm.”

“I’m a good whipper,” Bunton responded, laughing, “and if there’s any
‘go’ in them, I can bring it out. They’re a pair of ‘played out’
wheelers that had been turned out to rest, and I think we’ll fail to get
them beyond a walk,—but we’ll give them a try.”

The weather was cold and blustering. The curtains of, the coach were
fastened down. Percy, Madison, and “Bummer Dan” got in, and Bunton
mounted the box beside Rumsey. The horses began to weaken before they
reached the crossing of the creek, less than a mile away. There the road
entered the gulch. Bunton, who had succeeded, as he intended, in tiring
the horses, surrendered the whip to Rumsey and got inside the coach. He
knew what was coming. Rumsey whipped up the wheelers, but could not urge
them into any faster gait. Cursing his “slow poke of a team,” his eye
caught the figures of two horsemen entering the gulch from a dry ravine
a few rods in front of the coach. They were wrapped in blankets, with
hoods over their heads, and armed with shotguns. It flashed upon him
that they were robbers.

“Look! boys, look!” he shouted. “See what’s coming. Get out your arms.
The road agents are upon us.”

The eyes of every man in the coach were peering through the loopholes at
the approaching bandits. Madison, the first to discover them, was
searching for his pistol, when the robbers rode up, and in broken Irish,
and assumed tones, with their guns aimed at the coach, yelled,

“Up with your hands, every one of you.”

This formula, always used, was generally concluded with an abusive
epithet. Bill Bunton, who had a part to enact, threw up his hands and in
an imploring voice, exclaimed,

“For God’s sake, don’t kill me. You are welcome to all my money,—only
spare my life.”

The other inmates raised their arms as commanded.

“Get out,” shouted the robbers, “and hold up your hands. We’ll shoot
every man who puts his down.”

The passengers descended hurriedly to the ground and stood with their
arms upraised, awaiting further orders. Turning to Rumsey, who remained
on the box holding the reins, the robbers ordered him to get down, and
remove the arms from the passengers.

Not easily frightened, and anxious to escape a service so distasteful,
Rumsey replied,

“You must be fools to think I’m going to get down and let this team run
away. You don’t want the team. It can do you no good.”

“Get down,” said the robber spokesman with an oath as he levelled his
gun at Rumsey, “or I’ll shoot the top of your head off.”

“There’s a man,” said Rumsey, pointing to Bunton, “who is unarmed. Let
him disarm the others.”

“Oh!” replied Bunton in a lachrymose tone, “I’ll hold the horses—I’ll
hold the horses, while you take off the pistols. Anything—anything, only
don’t shoot me.”

“Go then, and hold the horses, you long-legged coward,” said the robber;
“and now,” he continued, levelling his gun at and addressing Rumsey,
“get down at once, and do as you’ve been ordered, or you’ll be a dead
man in half a minute.”

The order was too peremptory to be disobeyed. Rumsey tied the reins to
the brake-handle, and jumped to the ground.

“Now take them arms off,” said the robber, “and be quick about it too.”

Removing the two navy revolvers from “Bummer Dan,” Rumsey sidled off
slowly, with the hope of getting a shot at the ruffians; but they,
comprehending his design, ordered him to throw them on the ground. As
the choice lay between obedience or death, he laid them down, and was
proceeding very slowly to remove the pistols from the other passengers,
with the hope that by some fortunate chance a company of horsemen or
some friendly train would come to the rescue before the villains could
complete their work.

“Hurry up there,” shouted the robber. “Don’t keep us waiting all day.”

After the passengers were freed of their arms, and the arms piled up
near the road agents, the speaker of the two ordered Rumsey to relieve
them of their purses. Bunton, who had all the time been petitioning for
his life, took out his purse, and throwing it towards Rumsey, exclaimed,

“There’s a hundred and twenty dollars,—all I have in the world. You’re
welcome to it, only don’t kill me.”

All this while, the men, not daring to drop their hands, directed Rumsey
in his search for their purses. He had taken a sack of gold dust from
Percy, one from Madison, and two from “Bummer Dan,” and supposed his
work to be completed.

“Have you got all?” inquired the robber.

“All I could find,” replied Rumsey.

Turning to Madison, the robber asked, pointing to the sacks,

“Is that all you’ve got?”

“No,” said Madison, nudging his pocket with his elbow, “there’s another
in this pocket.”

The road agent, in an angry manner, cursing Rumsey for trying to deceive
him, ordered him to take it out.

“Don’t you leave nothing,” was the stern, ungrammatical command.

Rumsey took the purse, and having added it to the pile, was about to
resume his seat on the box.

“Where are you going?” shouted both the robbers.

“To get on the coach, you fools,” retorted Rumsey. “You’ve got all there
is, and we want to go on now.”

“Go back there, and get the big sack from that Irish bummer,” said one
of the robbers; and pointing his pistol at Dan, he added, “You’re the
man we’re after. Get that strap off your shoulder.”

Poor Dan! His money was very dear to him, but his life was dearer. As he
could not save both, he commenced at once to remove the strap. Rumsey
came up, and tried to pull it out, but finding it would not come,
stepped back, while Dan was engaged in unbuckling the belt.

“Jerk it off,” shouted the robber; “or I’ll shoot you in a minute.”

“Give him time,” interposed Rumsey; “you’ll not kill a man when he’s
doing all he can for you?”

“Well, hurry up, then, you awkward blackguard. We have no time to lose.”

As soon as the belt was loosed, Dan drew forth a large, fringed,
buckskin bag containing two sacks, which he handed to Rumsey, who tossed
it on the heap.

“That’s what we wanted,” said the robber. “Now get aboard, all of you,
and get out of this as fast as you can; and if we ever hear a word from
one of you, we’ll shoot you on sight.”

They obeyed with alacrity. Bunton resumed his seat beside the driver,
and commenced whipping the horses, observing, as they rode off, that it
was the hottest place he was ever in. At a turn in the road, Bunton
looked back. The bandits had dismounted. One held the horses; the other
was picking up the plunder, which, in all, amounted to twenty-eight
hundred dollars. After gathering up their booty, the robbers galloped
rapidly over the Indian trail leading to Bannack, arriving there in
advance of the coach.

When intelligence of the robbery reached Bannack, public indignation was
aroused, but the time had not yet arrived for action. Had the robbers
been recognized, they would have fared hard on their return to Bannack,
but the people felt that it was better not to strike, than strike at
random.

George Hilderman, one of the robber gang, was present at the
express-office on the arrival of the coach, seemingly as much surprised
as any one at the intelligence of the robbery. His real object, however,
was to observe whether the passengers had recognized the ruffians. If
so, he was to report it to them, that they might keep out of the way.
“Bummer Dan,” doubtless, had in his employ some person in the confidence
of the robbers; otherwise, his efforts to avoid them might have been
successful.

It was afterwards ascertained that Frank Parish and Bob Zachary were the
men who committed the robbery. Bill Bunton, being in the secret, aided
as much as possible in delaying the coach over-night at Rattlesnake, and
supplying it with worn-out horses for the trip from his ranche to
Bannack. “Bummer Dan” and Percy recognized the robbers, but were
restrained by personal fear from exposing them.

No man in this company was more feared by the ruffians than Rumsey. They
could not frighten him, and no warning of his friends prevented him from
fully expressing and ventilating his opinions concerning them. Nothing
would silence his denunciations, but his death; and this being resolved
upon by the robbers, they prepared to improve the opportunity afforded
by his return to Virginia City, to accomplish it. It was so late in the
day when he arrived at Dempsey’s that he concluded to pass the night
there. Boone Helm, who had been awaiting his appearance, met him in the
bar-room soon after his arrival, and invited him and other persons
present to drink with him. Rumsey drank with the company two or three
times. Helm called for more drinks.

“I’ve had enough,” said Rumsey, declining to drink more.

“Take another, take another,” said Helm. “It’s good to keep the cold
out.”

“Not another drop,” replied Rumsey. “I know my gauge on the liquor
question, and never go beyond it.”

“You _shall_ drink again,” said Helm, with an oath, casting a malicious
glance at Rumsey.

“I _won’t_ drink again,” was the immediate reply, “and no man can make
me.”

“No man can refuse to drink with me and live,” replied Helm, seizing his
revolver as if to draw it.

Rumsey was too quick for him. Before the desperado could draw his
pistol, Rumsey had his levelled at his head. Addressing him in a calm,
steady tone, he said,

“Don’t draw your pistol, or I’ll shoot you, sure.”

The men gazed sternly upon each other for a minute or more, Helm finally
loosing his grasp of his pistol, and saying,

“Well, you’re the first man that ever looked me down. Let’s be friends.”

The courage of Rumsey inspired the robber with a respect for him which
probably saved his life, as no further molestation was offered him on
his way to Virginia City.

Percy was the proprietor of a bowling alley in Bannack. The roughs, in
frequenting his saloon, would leave their horses standing outside the
door; and he had so often seen the animals and accoutrements of each,
that he easily recognized the robbers by their horses and saddles. When
the coach arrived, Percy saw Frank Parish take Henry Plummer to one
side, and engage in conversation with him. In a few minutes, Plummer
came to Percy, and asked him; if he knew the robbers. Percy replied,

“No; and if I did, I’d not be such a fool as to tell who they were.”

Plummer tapped him on the shoulder, and replied,

“You stick to that, Percy, and you’ll be all right. There are about
seventy-five of the worst desperadoes ever known on the west side of the
mountains, in the country, in a band, and I know who they are.”

Bunton, after this robbery, used occasionally to accost Percy in a
playful manner, with such language as, “Throw up your hands”; or, “We
were fools to be robbed, weren’t we?” Percy, knowing that Bunton was one
of the gang, soon tired of this; and one day at a race-course, when thus
saluted, remarked, with unmistakable displeasure,

“That’s played out.”

The words were scarcely uttered, when Bunton raised his pistol and fired
at him. The ball grazed Percy’s ear. Jason Luce, a driver of Mr.
Oliver’s express, stepped up and said to Bunton,

“If you want to fight, why don’t you take a man of your own size,
instead of a smaller one?”

Later in the day, while intoxicated, Luce called Bunton a coward, in the
presence of his brother, Sam Bunton. The latter whipped him severely on
the spot. Three days later, Luce carried the express to Salt Lake City,
Sam Bunton following four or five days thereafter. Luce met him at the
Salt Lake House.

“We had,” said he, addressing him, “a little difficulty in Bannack, and
now we’ll settle it.”

“It’s already settled,” said Bunton.

“You’re a liar,” replied Luce, and drawing his knife cut Bunton’s
throat, killing him on the spot. Luce was arrested, tried, and found
guilty of murder. By the Territorial statute of Utah, he was authorized
to choose the mode of his execution, from the three forms of hanging,
shooting, or beheading. His choice was to be shot, and he was executed
in that manner.

Bill Bunton and Sam Bunton were natives of Ohio. Their parents moved to
Andrew County, Missouri, in 1839, and thence to Oregon in 1842, when
they were respectively sixteen and fourteen years old. The father was a
rough, drinking, quarrelsome man, clever, but uneducated.



                              CHAPTER XXV
                            LEROY SOUTHMAYD


Early in the afternoon of a cold day late in November, 1863, Leroy
Southmayd, Captain Moore, and a discharged driver known as “Billy,” took
passage in Oliver’s coach at Virginia City, for Bannack. A ruffian
equally well known by the cognomens of “Old Tex” and “Jim Crow” stood
near, watching the departing vehicle. As Moore’s eyes alighted upon him,
he said to Southmayd,

“I am sorry to see that rascal watching us; he belongs to the gang. It
bodes us no good.”

“Oh,” replied Southmayd, laughing, “I think there’s no danger. Robbery
has ‘played out.’ These fellows are beginning to understand that the
people will hold them accountable for their villainies.”

Little more was said about it, the conversation turning to more
congenial topics. About three o’clock, the coach, which had made slow
progress, drove up in front of Lorrain’s, eleven miles from town. While
Tom Caldwell, the driver, was changing horses, George Ives and Steve
Marshland rode up, dismounted, and asked if they could procure a change
of horses. Having ascertained that they could not do so, they ordered
feed for those they had been riding, Ives in the meantime carefully
avoiding Southmayd. The company fell into a desultory conversation,
which Ives abruptly terminated by remarking that he had heard from Old
Tex.

“He is,” said he, “at Cold Spring ranch. I must hasten on and overtake
him.”

The coach soon departed, and Ives and Marshland immediately ordered
their horses, and riding rapidly, passed it a short distance below
Lorrain’s.

Cold Spring ranch was eight miles farther on the stage route. That Old
Tex, who was watching the coach when it left Virginia City, should be
there, awaiting the arrival of these two ruffians, occasioned our
passengers great uneasiness. They knew almost intuitively that a robbery
was in contemplation. When the coach arrived at Cold Spring, the first
objects which met their gaze on alighting from it, were the three
ruffians Ives, Marshland, and Old Tex in close conversation.

After a few moments’ detention, Caldwell drove on to Point of Rocks,
where the passengers remained until morning. Leaving at an early hour,
they proceeded to Stone’s ranche, and during their brief stay there,
Ives, who had been joined by Bob Zachary and William Graves, known as
“Whiskey Bill,” made a detour, and passed the coach unperceived. The
three gentlemanly solicitors of the road trotted slowly on towards
Bannack. They were in complete disguise, each one incased in a blanket
of green and blue. “Whiskey Bill” wore a silk hat, at that time,
perhaps, the only one in the Territory. His sleeves were rolled above
the elbows, and his face concealed behind a black silk handkerchief,
through the eyelets in which his ferret eyes shone like a couple of
stars, in partial eclipse. The gray horse he bestrode was enveloped in a
blanket so completely that only his head, legs, and tail were visible.
The horses of his associates were similarly overspread. Ives was masked
in a piece of gray blanket, and Zachary with a remnant of hickory
shirting. No one, unsuspicious of their presence, however familiar with
their persons, would have recognized them.

The coach horses moved forward at their usual rapid rate, bringing the
passengers in sight of the horsemen a little before eleven o’clock.
Their attention was first attracted by the peculiar costume, and the gun
which each man held firmly across his saddle-bow. As they approached
them more nearly, Southmayd observed to Caldwell, the driver,—

“They’re queer-looking beings, Tom, anyhow.”

“They’re road agents, Leroy, you may depend upon it,” replied Caldwell.

“Well,” said Southmayd, “I believe they are, but we can’t help ourselves
now.”

As he said this, the leaders were nearly up with the horsemen. They
rapidly wheeled their horses, and presented their guns,—Graves taking in
range the head of Caldwell; Ives, that of Southmayd; and Zachary
alternately aiming at Moore and Billy.

“Halt!” commanded Ives; “throw up your hands,” and on the instant the
arms of every man in the coach were raised.

“Get down, all of you,” he added.

All but Southmayd jumped to the ground. He lingered, with the hope that
an opportunity might offer to fire upon them.

“Get down,” repeated Ives, adding a sententious epithet to the command.

Still hesitating to comply, Ives glanced his eye along his gun-barrel as
if to shoot, and in that subdued tone always expressive of desperation,
once more issued the command.

Southmayd withstood it no longer, but while making a deliberate descent
threw open his coat, thinking that an opportunity might offer for him to
use his revolver. Ives, perceiving his object, levelled his gun, and
hissed out, in words terribly distinct,

“If you do that again, I’ll kill you!”

The passengers stood with upraised hands by the roadside, under cover of
the guns of the robbers. Addressing Zachary, Ives said,

“Get down and look after those fellows.”

This was an unwelcome task for Zachary. Villain as he was, Southmayd
says that while he was engaged in searching his person, he quivered like
an aspen. Throwing Southmayd’s pistol and money on the ground, he was
about to renew the search, when Billy, tired of the position, dropped
his hands.

“Up with your hands again,” roared Ives with an oath, at the same time
bringing the terrible muzzles to bear upon the person of the frightened
driver. Billy, who felt that it was no time to bandy proprieties, threw
them up with more speed than pleasure, realizing that the buckshot were
safer in the barrels than in his luckless carcass.

Zachary now commenced searching Moore, and, taking from his pocket a
sack, inquired,

“Is this all you have?”

“All I have in the world,” replied Moore.

Zachary threw it on the heap and came to Billy.

“Give me your pistol,” said he. Billy placed the weapon in his hands.

“Is it loaded?” inquired Ives.

“No,” replied Billy.

“Give it to him again,” said Ives to Zachary. “We don’t want any empty
weapons.”

“My God!” exclaimed Caldwell, as Zachary next approached him. “What do
you want of me? I have nothing.”

“Let him alone,” said Ives; and addressing Caldwell, he inquired, “Is
there anything in the mail we want?”

“I don’t think there is,” answered Tom.

Zachary mounted the box, and commenced an examination, but found
nothing. Caldwell scanned the villain narrowly, for the purpose, if
possible, of recognizing him.

“Don’t you do that, if you want to live,” said Ives, rattling his gun
into dangerous range.

“Well then,” said Tom impudently, “may I look at you?”

The robber nodded a ready assent, as much as to say, “Find me out, if
you can.”

The search over, Zachary picked up his gun, and stepped back.

“Get up and skedaddle,” said Ives to the plundered group. The horses had
grown restive while the robbery was progressing, but Tom had restrained
them.

“Drive slowly, Tom,” said Southmayd to Caldwell in an undertone, as he
ascended the box. “I want to reconnoitre a little,” and turned his face
to the robbers.

“Drive on,” shouted Ives.

Southmayd still continued looking at the robbers as the coach departed,
which Ives observing, the villain raised his gun, and yelled,

“If you don’t turn around and mind your business, I’ll shoot the top of
your head off.”

The three robbers then stood together, watching the coach until it was
lost to their view.

“By George!” said Leroy, laughing, “I looked down into those gun-barrels
so long that I thought I fairly saw the buckshot leap from their
imprisonment. It would have afforded me pleasure to squander the bullets
in my pistol on the scoundrel.”

Southmayd lost four hundred dollars in gold, and Captain Moore one
hundred dollars in treasury notes. As was usual, quite a large number of
people were awaiting the arrival of the coach, when it drove up to the
express-office at Bannack. Inquiries were immediately made as to the
cause of its detention so much later than common.

“Was the coach robbed to-day?” inquired Plummer of Southmayd, as he
jumped from the box.

“It was,” replied Leroy, taking him by the arm, and by his confidential
manner signifying that he was about to impart to him, as sheriff, all he
knew about it. Just at this moment, Dr. Bissell, the miners’ judge at
Virginia City, gave Southmayd a slight nudge, and catching his eye,
winked significantly for him to step aside.

“Be careful, Leroy,—very careful what you say to that man.”

Leroy gave an appreciative nod, and rejoined Plummer.

“So you have been robbed,” said the latter. “I’m not surprised,—and I
think I can tell you who were the robbers.”

“Who were they?” eagerly asked Southmayd.

“George Ives was one of them,” said Plummer.

“Yes,” responded Southmayd, “and the others were ‘Whiskey Bill’ and Bob
Zachary; and I’ll live to see them hanged before three weeks.”

Southmayd did not know that Plummer’s accusation was made for the
purpose of detecting his knowledge of the robbers. Bissell, who had
overheard Southmayd’s revelation to Plummer, said to him soon after,

“Leroy, your life isn’t worth a cent.”

George Crisman, who was standing by, added,

“They’ll kill you sure.”

Business detained Southmayd in Bannack the succeeding three days. During
that time he never met Plummer, who left him immediately after they held
the conversation above narrated.

Two days afterwards, while on his way to Virginia City, Caldwell, the
driver, met with “Whiskey Bill” at the Cold Spring ranche.

“Did you hear of the robbery, Bill, on my trip out?” he inquired.

“Sure, I did, Tom,” replied Bill. “Do you know any of the fellows who
committed it?”

“Not I,” replied Caldwell, “and I wouldn’t for the world. If I did, and
told of them, I shouldn’t live long.”

“That’s so, Tom,” rejoined Graves. “You wouldn’t live twenty-four hours.
It’s always best to be ignorant in matters of that kind. I’ve had
experience, and I know. I’ll just tell you, by way of illustration,
about my being robbed in California. One night as my partner and I were
riding along, two fellows rode up and told us to throw up our hands. We
did so, and they took from us two thousand dollars in coin. I said to
’em, ‘Boys, it’s pretty rough to take all we’ve got.’ They said so it
was, and gave us back forty dollars. A week afterwards I saw ’em dealing
faro. One of ’em saw me looking at him, and arose and came up to me, and
said in a whisper, ‘Ain’t you one of the men that was robbed the other
night?’ ‘Not at all,’ says I, for I thought if I said ‘yes’ he would
find a way to put me out of the way. ‘Oh, well,’ says he, ‘honor bright!
I want you to own up. I know you’re the man. Now, I’m going to give you
four thousand dollars, just for keeping your mouth shut.’ And he kept
his promise. So you see, Tom, that I saved my life, and got four
thousand dollars for keeping still.”

Tom wished somebody would treat him so, but when telling the story, said
that he “lacked confidence in human nature, especially where the road
agents were concerned.” He even ventured the assertion that he “did not
believe Graves’ story, anyway.”

Ives went to Virginia City the day following the robbery. While
intoxicated at one of the fancy establishments, he boasted openly of
having made Tom Caldwell throw up his hands, and that he intended to do
it again. Talking of the robbery with one of the drivers, he said,

“I am the Bamboo chief that committed that robbery.”

“Don’t you believe Caldwell knows it?” inquired the driver.

“Certainly he knows it,” replied Ives. “He recognized me at once.”

As Ives and the driver were riding side by side into Virginia City, on
their return from Nevada, the driver saw Caldwell approaching. He
motioned him to keep away. Caldwell turned and went away, and was
afterwards told that Ives knew he had recognized him in the robbery, and
would probably kill him on sight. The driver, who expected that Ives
would shoot at Caldwell, had his revolver in readiness to shoot him at
the time alluded to, in case Ives manifested such a design.

Meantime, Southmayd, having finished his business at Bannack, was ready
to return to Virginia City by the next coach. His friends were
importunate for him to remain. On the day he was to leave, Buck Stinson
and Ned Ray, on being told of it at the express-office, avowed their
intention of accompanying him. The agent then searched for Southmayd,
and said to him,

“For God’s sake, Leroy, don’t go. These fellows mean to kill you.”

“I’ve got to go,” replied Southmayd; “and if you’ll get me a
double-barrelled shotgun, I’ll take my chances.” The agent complied with
this request, and the coach left Bannack with Southmayd, Stinson, Ray,
and a lad of sixteen years for passengers, and Tom Caldwell the driver.
The coach was an open hack. Southmayd sat on the driver’s seat with
Caldwell, and the boy took the back seat, and facing him were Stinson
and Ray on the middle seat. Southmayd said to the boy on starting,

“If we have any trouble, do you shoot, or I’ll shoot you.”

“You may be sure I’ll do it, too, Southmayd,” said the boy. “I’m not
afraid of them.”

Southmayd kept watch of the two robbers. The drive through the day was
undisturbed, until the coach reached the crossing of the Stinking Water.
In the three persons standing in front of the station, Southmayd
recognized Bob Zachary, Bill Graves, and another noted rough known as
Alex Carter. Stinson shouted, addressing them as road agents. Each was
fully armed with gun, pistol, and knife. Southmayd whispered to
Caldwell,

“Tom, I guess they’ve got us.”

“That’s so,” replied Caldwell.

Caldwell drove on to Cold Spring station followed by the three roughs on
horseback, who soon came up. This was the supper station. Two of the
robbers left their guns at the door. Carter’s was strung upon his back.
They entered the house in a boisterous manner, with Zachary, feigning
drunkenness, in their lead.

“I’d like,” said that ruffian with brutal emphasis and gesture, “to see
the man who don’t like Stone.” The banter was made for the purpose of
exciting a quarrel. “Just show me the man that don’t like him, or let
any man here just say he don’t like him, if he wants a healthy fight on
his hands,” blustered the villain.

No one replied. Seemingly every one present entertained a high opinion
of Mr. Stone. Failing to rouse a quarrel, he ordered “drinks all round,”
bought a bottle of whiskey, and preserved the swagger and braggadocio of
a drunken ruffian through supper time.

After supper, and while preparing to leave, Southmayd said privately to
Caldwell,

“Tom, I see through it all. You must take Stinson on the seat with you.
I’ll sit behind and watch him, and the boy can watch Ray.”

When ready to start, and this arrangement was made known to Buck
Stinson, he did not relish it, and said,

“I don’t want to ride up there.”

“Well, you will,” replied Southmayd sternly, pointing to the seat.

“This is pretty rough, isn’t it?” said Stinson with an oath, as he
mounted to the seat.

The three mounted ruffians, Zachary, Graves, and Carter, started on in
advance of the coach. Southmayd and the boy sat with their guns across
their knees, watching the motions of their suspected companions. It was
near nightfall. Less than half a mile distant from the station, the
robbers, who had been riding at an even pace, suddenly wheeled, and gave
the command to halt, simultaneously with which, Southmayd levelled his
gun upon Carter, and Caldwell and the boy theirs on the other two.

Carter, stammering with alarm, made out to say, “We only want you to
take a drink.”

The bottle was passed around, Southmayd and Caldwell barely touching it
to their lips. Handing it to the boy, Southmayd gave him an admonitory
touch with his foot,—comprehending which, he did not drink. As Carter
had not drunk from the bottle, Southmayd feared that the liquor had been
poisoned. Returning the bottle, the roughs who received it inquired
politely if they did not want any more. The three then wheeled their
horses, exclaiming,

“We’re off to Pete Daly’s,” and, clapping spurs to their horses, they
were soon out of sight.

The coach went on six miles, passed Daly’s ranche, and drew up at
Lorrain’s. From this ranche to Virginia City, the road for most of the
distance is rough, narrow, and lies through the cañon of Alder Gulch.
Nature never formed a fitter stretch of country for successful robbery.
Of this our passengers were fully aware, and, anticipating that the
designs of the robbers must culminate on this part of the route,
Southmayd took Caldwell aside to consult as to the proper course to
pursue.

“It’s a rough night’s work, Tom,” said Southmayd, “but the worst is to
come. If they attack us in the cañon, there is no possible chance for
escape.”

“They’ll do it, sure,” replied Caldwell. “It’s only driving into their
hands to attempt to go on to-night. Let’s leave the coach here and take
to the brush. We may then avoid them; or if we meet, it will be where
the chances are equal.”

Buck Stinson, who had been on the watch for some new arrangement,
overheard this conversation. Anxious as he was that the robbery and
murder should take place, he knew that if the men escaped, as they
assuredly would by the means contemplated, they would bring the whole
community of Virginia City on the track of himself and his fellow
ruffians. This must be avoided, even though they were frustrated in
their design. So he stepped forward, and said to Southmayd and Caldwell
in his blandest manner,

“Gentlemen, I pledge you my word, my honor, and my life, that you will
not be attacked between this place and Virginia City.”

“If you mean that,” replied Southmayd, “we will go on; but if we are
attacked, we will certainly make it hot for some of you.”

Soon after the horses started, Stinson commenced singing in a very loud
voice, and continued to do so without intermission until nearly
exhausted. Then, at his request, Ray took up the chorus and kept it up
until their arrival in Virginia City. This was a signal to the robbers
to keep away. Had the singing ceased, the attack would have been made.
Ray called on Southmayd the next day, and warned him, as he valued his
life, to mention the names of none of those among the ruffians whom he
had recognized, as the ones who robbed him while on his way to Bannack.



                              CHAPTER XXVI
                       JOURNEY TO SALT LAKE CITY


Dr. A. J. Oliver had been running a letter express between Bannack and
Salt Lake City during the year, and early in the autumn had substituted
for a single saddle horse and pack-animal, a small lumber wagon, with
conveniences for the transportation of a few passengers. It was at best,
a very precarious mode of conveyance; but as it was the only public one,
it was always full. Mr. Samuel T. Hauser (afterwards appointed Governor
of Montana by President Cleveland) and I had been for some time
contemplating a trip to the States, and being now ready, I left Virginia
City for Bannack, expecting to find the express on my arrival, and make
arrangements for our passage to Salt Lake City on its return trip. The
day before I left, one Ed French had shot at me. The bullet slightly
grazed an eyeball, doing no further damage than that of shaking the eye
in its socket, and inflicting considerable pain. I contracted a severe
cold on the ride to Bannack, which settled in the eye, producing
inflammation and temporary blindness. For two weeks I shut myself in a
dark room, ulceration in the meantime bringing relief and restoring
sight.

While thus confined, friends occasionally called upon me, and one day I
was informed that Ned Ray was in town, and had been making particular
inquiries after me. The next day I was told that Buck Stinson was there
on the same errand. When I left Virginia City, both of these ruffians
were at that place. I was convinced that they had left there to pursue
me on the road to Salt Lake City. Ray was observed to watch my
boarding-house, on repeated occasions, very closely.

Upon applying to Mr. Oliver for transportation, that gentleman informed
me that snow was falling on the Pleasant Valley divide, and that he
should abandon the wagon and return to Salt Lake City with a pack-mule.
Disappointed in my expectation of finding a conveyance, I wrote to Mr.
Hauser, who came over immediately.

Messrs. Dance and Stuart, wholesale merchants of Virginia City, had
arranged to send by us to their creditors at St. Louis, fourteen
thousand dollars in gold dust. It was contained in a buckskin sack, and
sealed. Clubfoot George, whose honesty none of us suspected, had heard
us hold frequent discussions in the store of Dance and Stuart, as to the
chances of safely getting through with it to the States.

Hauser was somewhat surprised on entering the coach at Virginia City, to
find that he had Plummer for a fellow passenger. Believing, upon
reflection, that Plummer was going to Bannack to plan means for robbing
him, he resolved to act as if he had the most implicit confidence in his
integrity. He accordingly made no effort to hide the sack from view, or
conceal the fact that he was going to the States; talked freely and
confidentially, and seemed entirely at ease in Plummer’s society. The
trip was made in safety, though Hauser confessed that while passing
through Rattlesnake Cañon, he did not forget the unenviable notoriety
which frequent robberies had gained for it. When the coach drove up to
Goodrich’s hotel in Bannack, he felt greatly relieved, and with the sack
of gold enveloped in the several folds of his blankets, entered the
sitting-room, where he was met by some old friends, and, as was
customary in those days, congratulated on his safe arrival. In a few
moments he drew forth the sack, and in the presence of Judge Edgerton
and several other leading citizens, turned to Plummer who was standing
near, and thus carelessly addressed him:

[Illustration:

  SAMUEL T. HAUSER

  _Ex-Governor of Montana_
]

“Plummer, I hear that any man who has money isn’t safe in this town
over-night. I’ve got fourteen thousand dollars in this bag, which I’m
going to take to the States with me when I go, and I want you, as
sheriff, to keep it for me till I start.”

Plummer took the gold, with a promise for its safe return, which he
fulfilled; depositing it for safekeeping in George Crisman’s store.

Hauser’s friends expressed to him privately their surprise that he
should intrust so large an amount to a man of such doubtful reputation.

“Why?” replied he, laughing: “do you think he’ll keep it?”

“I should be afraid of it,” said one, “especially if he’s the man many
represent him to be.”

“Suppose he should,” said Hauser. “You and half a dozen other good
citizens saw him take it, and heard him promise that it should be safely
returned. He knows, as well as I do, that if he fails to keep this
promise, or through any pretence attempts to appropriate the gold, it
will go hard with him; whereas, if I should attempt to keep it, he, with
others of the roughs knowing that I had it, would kill me if necessary
to obtain it. The gold is safer where it is; and while there, is a
security for my life.”

This was a bold piece of strategy on the part of Hauser, evincing an
intuitive insight into the character of Plummer; but not one man in a
hundred similarly situated would have thought of adopting it. If Plummer
had entertained an idea that Hauser suspected his motives in
accompanying him to Bannack, this act of gratuitous confidence must have
allayed it at once.

Hauser and I engaged a passage to Salt Lake City of one of a company of
eight Mormon freighters, who were to leave Bannack at noon on the
fourteenth of November. We did not wish to leave until seven o’clock in
the evening; and the man, impatient of any delay beyond the departure of
his companions, finally agreed, for an extra ten dollars paid in
advance, to wait for us until five o’clock P.M. If we were not ready
then, he would retain the ten dollars, and leave town without us, so as
to overtake the other teams, which were to camp that night at Horse
Prairie, twelve miles distant. These arrangements were made in George
Crisman’s store where Plummer had an office, and in the hearing of one
of his deputies, who immediately communicated the information to his
chief.

Early in the forenoon Plummer called upon Hauser and presented him with
a woollen scarf of a bright scarlet color, saying, “You will find it
useful these cold nights.” A few hours afterwards, a report was
circulated of the discovery of a silver lode in the vicinity of
Rattlesnake. The person bringing in this intelligence, requested
Plummer, who from his experience in Nevada was supposed to be a good
judge of the quality of silver ore, to go immediately and examine it. He
left early in the afternoon on the Rattlesnake road, but as soon as he
was beyond observation, turned southward toward Horse Prairie. Col.
Wilbur F. Sanders, who soon followed in the direction of Rattlesnake,
returned the next day with the intelligence that he had been unable to
trace him. The circumstance of Plummer’s departure, and the presence in
town of Stinson and Ray, so wrought upon the fears of our friends for
our safety, that it was not without much persuasion that they would
permit us to undertake the journey. We were satisfied, however, that, go
when we might, we should have to incur the same risk. As a precautionary
measure, I carefully cleaned my gun, and loaded each barrel with twelve
revolver balls. George Dart, a friend, observing this, asked why I was
filling my gun so full of lead. I replied that we were fearful of an
attack, and that the indications were that it would be made that night,
if at all. Some of our friends endeavored to persuade us to defer our
journey till a more favorable time. This we would have done had we not
believed that the risk would have to be incurred whenever we took our
departure. At the hour of five we were not ready, but the Mormon
teamster was prevailed upon to wait for us two hours longer.

Just after seven o’clock, and as we were putting the provisions which we
had prepared for our journey into the wagon, Henry Tilden, a member of
the household of Sidney Edgerton, then Chief Justice of Idaho, came in
with the report that he had been robbed about midway on his ride from
Horse Prairie, by three men, one of whom he thought was Plummer. This
created much excitement; and if our friends had not supposed that we had
already left town, we would probably have been forcibly detained.

Either our failure to appear at the time at which our appointment to
leave at five o’clock justified him in expecting us, or the belief that
Tilden had circulated the news of his robbery, and thereby delayed our
departure, caused Plummer to return by a circuitous route to town. He
inquired for me at my boarding-house, and being told that both Hauser
and I had gone, left town immediately in hot pursuit.

In the wagon with us was one Charles Whitehead, a gambler, who had made
arrangements with another of the Mormon teamsters for conveyance to Salt
Lake City; but having some business to detain him in town, he availed
himself of the circumstance of our late departure, to give it attention.
I had frequently seen him in town, but knew nothing about him, save that
he was a professional gambler. He might, I thought, belong to the gang
and be in some way connected with their present enterprise, and we kept
a close watch upon his movements. We rode with our guns double-charged
and cocked, lying upon our laps. It was after eleven o’clock when we
reached the camp of the advance party. The night was clear and cold; the
atmosphere crisp with frost. Whitehead, who had sent his blankets
forward by the other teams, found that they had been appropriated by one
of the teamsters, who had concluded that we had delayed our departure
from town till the following morning. As he was in delicate health, I
give him my place with Hauser in the wagon, and taking a buffalo robe,
stretched myself upon the ground beside the wagon.

I could not sleep for the cold, and about three o’clock in the morning,
thoroughly chilled, I arose, took my gun in my hand, and walked briskly
back and forth before the camp. Finding that this exercise did not
greatly increase my comfort, I went down to the bank of the creek thirty
yards distant and commenced gathering dry willows to make a fire. While
thus employed I strayed down the stream about twenty rods from the camp.
Suddenly I heard a confused murmur of voices, which at first I thought
came from the camp, but, while walking towards it, found that it was
from a different direction. Curiosity now overcame all thought of cold.
I dropped the armful of sticks I had gathered, and carefully
disentangling the little copse of willows which sheltered me from view,
peered through, and saw in the dim moonlight three footmen approaching
on the other side of the stream. The thought struck me that they might
be campers in search of horses or mules that had strayed. I walked
noiselessly down the stream, to a point where I could obtain through a
vista an unobstructed view, my trusty gun held firmly in the hollow of
my hand. The three men approached the opening through which I was
gazing, and I now discovered that their features were concealed by
loosely flowing masks. I no longer doubted their identity or purpose.
Some little noise that I made attracted their attention to the spot
where I was standing. They saw me, and, perceiving that I had recognized
them, changed their course, and disappeared beyond a clump of willows.

My first impulse was now to return to camp, and arouse the men, but I
concluded not to do so unless it became necessary. One of the Mormons,
as I passed by him, roused himself sufficiently to ask me why I was up
so early. I replied that I was watching for prowlers. In a few moments I
returned to the bank of the creek, and followed it down thirty or forty
rods, till I came to a ripple where the water was not more than six
inches deep. Stepping into the stream, I waded noiselessly across. The
opposite bank was about two feet high, and covered with a willow thicket
thirty feet in width. Through this I crawled to the opening beyond,
where was the moist bed of a former stream, its banks lined with
willows; and in this half-enclosed semicircle, not fifty feet distant
from where I was lying, stood four masked men. One of them had been
holding the horses—four in number—while the others were taking
observations of our camp. After a brief consultation, they hurriedly
mounted their horses, and rode rapidly off towards Bannack. These men we
afterwards ascertained were Plummer, Stinson, Ray, and Ives. The
fortunate change in my lodgings, and the coldness of the weather, and
consequent sleeplessness, saved us from an attack whose consequences may
be better imagined than described. We made the journey to Salt Lake City
in safety; but from the frequent inquiries made of us while there,
concerning others who had attempted it before us, we concluded that many
had fallen victims who left the mines with better prospects of escape
than those which encouraged us. It was the common custom of Mormon
freighters to extend their day’s journeying far into the evening.
Plummer was cognizant of this fact, and there can be no doubt that his
purpose in presenting Hauser with the scarf was, that he might single
him out from the rest of the party after nightfall. It is a coincidence
that Plummer was hanged on the succeeding anniversary of Hauser’s
birthday, January 10, 1864.

Our trip of fifteen days, with the thermometer ranging from zero to
twenty degrees below, was not unrelieved by occasional incidents which
we recall with pleasure. Among these, of course, we cannot include the
cold nights we were obliged to pass upon the frozen earth. But we found
an inexhaustible store of amusement, not unmingled with admiration, in
the character of our Mormon conductors. Simple-hearted, affable, and
unsophisticated, with bigot faith in their creed, studious observance of
its requirements, and constant reliance upon it both for assistance in
difficulty and pastime, they afforded in all their actions a singular
contrast as well to the unregenerate Gentiles, as to the believers among
older sects. They were not only sincere in their belief, they were
enthusiastic. It was the single element which governed their lives: they
idolized it, and neither reason, which they at once rejected, nor
ridicule, which they silently abhorred, could shake their religious
credulity. We engaged in frequent discussions with them, prolonging the
evening camp-fire sittings with arguments which broke like the waves of
a summer sea upon the rock of simple faith. Theology with them was
restricted to the revelations of Joseph Smith, and the counsels of
Brigham Young. These contained the precious elements of their belief.

While passing over one of the divides, I recited to Hauser with such
marked emphasis as I could command, Milton’s description of “the meeting
of Satan and Death at the gates of Hell.” The stirring passage
immediately absorbed the attention of our Mormon driver. The serious
cast of his features during the recitation attracted our attention; and
soon after we had camped for the night, while supper was in the course
of preparation, he was heard to remark to a brother teamster,

“I tell you, the youngest of those men in my wagon, the one that always
carries that double-barrelled shotgun, is a powerful talker. I heard him
harangue t’other one to-day for half an hour, and he talked mighty fine.
He can overlay Orson Hyde and Parley Pratt, both, and I rather think it
would trouble Brigham Young to say nicer things. And after all, he had
pretty much the same ideas that we have.” Evidently, the man had
regarded the recitation and its delivery as an impromptu exercise.

When the labor of the day was over, and they were seated around the
evening camp-fire, their thoughts were engrossed with matters
appertaining to their religion. Temporal cares were seemingly forgotten.
Fully instructed in the doctrinal points of their faith, they readily
met and disposed of our arguments upon principles familiar to all
Christian denominations. The golden plates of the book of Mormon, the
inspirational powers of Joseph Smith, the transforming virtues of the
Urim and Thummim, were as sacred in their creed as the miracles of the
Saviour. No argument could shake their confidence in Brigham Young, whom
they regarded as the vicegerent of the Almighty himself. This belief was
sanctified by an immutable promise, that the time would come when the
Mormon religion would embrace the whole family of man. When we spoke
lightly of these things, or expressed doubt concerning them, they
reproved us kindly, and expressed their regret at our stubbornness and
impiety. These discussions, which were frequent, and indulged in more
for pastime than instruction, convinced us of the sincerity of the
Mormons as a people. They believe with enthusiasm too, and among them
may doubtless be found many who would suffer martyrdom as readily as did
Ridley and Latimer, for the precious promises of their faith. Often when
not occupied in discussion, they would all join in singing a religious
hymn. A verse from the one which most frequently taxed their vocal
powers, I well remember:

             “Brigham Young is the Lion of the Lord.
             He’s the Prophet and revealer of his word.
             He’s the mouth-piece of God unto all mankind,
             And he rules by the power of the Word.”

Sometimes they would unite in a household song—the leader, representing
the head of the family, commencing,

                   “The Mormon man delights to see
                   His Mormon family all agree;
                   His prattling infant on his knee,
                   Crying, ‘Daddy, I’m a Mormon.’”

Then all would join in the chorus, as the representatives of the female
part of the household,

                    “Hey, the happy! Ho, the happy!
                      Hi, the happy Mormon!
                    I’ve never known what sorrow is,
                      Since I became a Mormon,”

occasionally varying it thus,

                    “Hey, the happy! Ho, the happy!
                      Hi, the happy Mormon!
                    I never knew what joy was,
                      Till I became a Mormon”

—the word “joy” being divided in the singing to “jaw-wy,” to accommodate
the metre.

On the evening of the day before we entered the Mormon settlements, the
leading man of the company beckoned me aside, and referred to our trip
down, which he said had been a pleasant one.

“We have had,” said he, “some warm discussions about our religion, and
you gentlemen, as our boys think, have been rather hard on us. But the
journey is now about over, and we’ll not mind it. I sought this
opportunity, however, to give you a word of caution, for I feel friendly
to you. While you are at Salt Lake City you mustn’t talk as you have to
us.”

“Why?” I inquired.

“Because they don’t allow it. Were you ever at Salt Lake City?”

“No.”

“Well, you’ll find out when you get there how it is. They are very
severe upon people who talk as you have talked to us. Should you do it,
you may be assured you’ll never leave the city alive. I thought I’d put
you on your guard.” As he left me, he added,

“Don’t say a word to the boys about what I’ve told you, but keep an eye
to your conduct. If the bishop knew I had told you this, it would go
hard with me.”

Thanking him for the advice, we soon after separated; and on our arrival
at Salt Lake City, a day or two afterwards, in conversation with a
leading Mormon with whom we had business, we told him of the advice we
had received, without committing our friend by name.

“That was good advice,” he replied, with a significant nod, “and if
adhered to will keep you out of trouble.”



                             CHAPTER XXVII
                     COLONEL SANDERS AND GALLAGHER


On the day of the departure of Hauser and myself for Salt Lake City, as
described in the preceding chapter, an episode occurred affecting
Colonel Sanders, which illustrates in some degree the condition of
society at that time.

During the day a number of young men of Bannack City, all known in the
town, and some living there, saddled their horses and rode from saloon
to saloon, indulging in drink, and otherwise busying themselves until
about three o’clock P.M. Among these was Plummer.

Vague rumors had been extant for some time, that there were in this
portion of Idaho (now Montana), quartz lodes of silver; but none up to
this time had been discovered, or, if discovered, the fact had not been
made known publicly. A number of quartz lodes of gold of very
considerable value had been recorded, but they were considered in the
popular mind as of secondary value. The “Comstock Lode” was at this time
pouring forth its treasures; silver had not fallen under the ban which
subsequently environed it, and there was a great eagerness on the part
of miners and other citizens to acquire interests in silver mines.

It was apparent that the horsemen on the streets were making ready for
some journey into the country, and it took but a moment to arouse
suspicion that they knew where these reported silver mines were, and
were going out to organize a mining district, and record the claims.

Col. Samuel McLean, the first delegate in Congress from Montana, who had
an eager eye for mines, and an equally eager desire to obtain them, told
Colonel Sanders that unquestionably the hope of these men was to record
the silver mines already discovered, and was quite anxious that he
should accompany the party.

In response to this request, Colonel Sanders volunteered to ascertain
whether this was the errand of this party or not, and at once proceeded
to find Plummer, and interrogate him as to his destination.

Plummer professed to be on some errand for the public good—rescuing a
herd of horses belonging to citizens, from Indian thieves, who, he said,
would certainly make way with them, unless they were at once taken
charge of by himself.

Colonel Sanders was incredulous as to this story, and so expressed
himself to Mr. Plummer, saying that he was satisfied that the party were
going to the new silver mines, with the purpose of staking them off and
recording them. Plummer denied any such destination, or, at least, said
if that was the intention of his colleagues, he had no knowledge of it,
and that if such should turn out to be the case, contrary to his
expectations, he would cheerfully secure for Colonel Sanders a claim. To
this it was replied that his party might object to his securing a claim
for an absentee, and the colonel expressed a purpose to accompany the
party. Plummer cordially invited him to do so, probably knowing that
there was not a horse in any of the stables in town that was obtainable
for such a journey; but suddenly reflecting upon the matter, he replied
that there was no such errand in view, and if his comrades objected to
his obtaining a claim for Colonel Sanders because he was an absentee, he
would very cheerfully convey his own to him, saying that he could obtain
quartz lode claims whenever he so desired.

With this understanding, which Colonel Sanders sought to impress upon
his mind so that he would not forget it, the party, in knots of two and
four, left the town in an easterly direction towards the point where
Plummer had stated they were going that evening, which was about fifteen
miles distant, and where he said they would remain over-night at the
ranche of Parish, Bunton and Co., on Rattlesnake Creek, and the next
morning would proceed to obtain the horses that were in such danger of
being stolen.

This ranche was perhaps the best known of any in the Beaverhead country
at this time. Plummer himself had denounced its proprietors as cattle
thieves, and had threatened to have them arrested for that high crime,
but had never done so. At this particular time the senior member of the
firm was sick with fever, and it was thought that he could not long
survive.

The morning coach which had brought Plummer and the other passengers
from Virginia City, had also brought one Dr. Palmer, a medical
practitioner at Virginia City, who had been sent for to attend Mr.
Parish.

The wife of Parish was a Bannack squaw; and Plummer had stated that he
had examined Parish when at his ranche in the morning, and had concluded
that he could not survive more than a day or two, and that, the instant
he died, his wife would take all the horses belonging to parties for
whom Parish, Bunton and Co. were keeping them, and would join her tribe
on the west of the mountains near Fort Lemhi; and in order to save these
horses for the owners, it was necessary that the sheriff should proceed
to take them on general principles, and without any writ for that
purpose.

Never doubting but that Plummer was relating the truth, the people of
Bannack saw his party quietly climb the eastern hill, and disappear over
one of its declivities. A single member, delayed from some cause or
other, lingered behind in the town.

After the party had left town, several gentlemen suggested to Colonel
Sanders that he should endeavor to overtake them, and volunteered to
furnish a horse and saddle if he would do so, with a view to obtaining
for himself and themselves, if possible, some interest in the silver
quartz mines which they believed would the next morning be staked off
and recorded.

Colonel Sanders proceeded to his house, took the inevitable
accompaniments of a traveller, his blankets, robes, revolvers, etc., and
returned to the town, where a somewhat diminutive mule, saddled and
bridled and ready for the fray, was presented to him for his journey.
Mounting the animal, he started on the trail of the party, who had one
hour or more the start of him, on his way to Rattlesnake ranche, the
property of Parish, Bunton and Co.

The mule at times was recalcitrant in the early part of the journey, but
finally settled down and jogged along at a mild speed towards his
destination.

Tracks of the horsemen were plainly discernible in the road until he
reached a point near the summit of the range of mountains between the
Grasshopper and Rattlesnake, when they disappeared.

Upon arriving at the top of the hill, as is not unusual on the top of
these mountain ranges, a snow storm burst upon the lone traveller,
accompanied by a high wind, and in half an hour the disintegrated
granite in the road, which was dry, mixed with the snow so as to cause
the mule to accumulate on his hoofs large quantities of the dust and
snow, to such an extent as to make speed impossible, and travelling very
difficult.

The colonel dismounted and drove his mule in front of him, eight miles,
to the ranche, where he confidently expected to find a good-natured,
hilarious crowd spending the evening. Judge of his surprise, when he
entered the room, to find the only person in it was Erastus Yager, whose
actual name not one in a thousand knew, but who was universally known as
“Red.” He was the Boniface and _major-domo_ of the place.

To the inquiry, “Where is Plummer?” he replied that he was not there,
and had not been there; and so, after reflecting a moment, the colonel
had his mule put in the corral. He then sat down by the side of a very
cheerful fire, made of the dry cottonwood obtainable not far distant,
which blazed in a very ample fireplace such as in modern times is
practically unknown, beguiling his disappointment as best he could.

Dr. Palmer was already asleep in the room, so the colonel unrolled his
blankets, preparatory to making his bed on the floor, whereupon Yager
invited him to sleep on the bed, a straw tick filled with swale grass,
quite ample in its size, lying upon the floor in front of the fire; and,
accepting this hospitable offer, he spread his blankets on the tick, and
in a few moments had retired.

William Bunton, one of the proprietors of the establishment, appeared
from the back room where his partner lay ill, and retired also upon the
straw tick, and shortly after Yager followed suit, when the three, in
one bed, were all soon in a sound sleep.

About two hours after they had retired, a boisterous noise was made upon
the door by some individual who was outside, who also hallooed as loud
as he could for admittance.

Yager got out of bed and proceeded around to the back of the bar where
the liquid refreshments, so called, were dispensed, and lighted a
candle, and taking in his hands a large shotgun which stood in the
corner, started to the door and demanded to know who was there. After
some hesitancy, he was told it was “Jack,” whereupon he proceeded to
take down the bar that was across the door and so fastened at each end
as to effectually serve the purpose of a lock. He then opened the door,
and in stalked a member of Plummer’s party, the one who had remained in
town behind the rest, and known all over that mining country as “Jack”
Gallagher.

He was in very ill-humor. He had been looking for his party, and had
been disappointed in not finding them, finally seeking shelter from the
storm at the Rattlesnake ranche.

He said the snow had so covered the road that it could not be
distinguished. He had been lost on the prairie and finally found the
Rattlesnake. He had ridden up and down the valley a number of miles and
failed to find the ranche. He complained that they had no light burning.

He said he was very hungry and that he wanted a drink. A bottle was set
out for him, and he imbibed pretty freely once or twice. He then wanted
something to eat without delay. He was informed that there was nothing
to eat in the house, that the lady of the house had all she could do to
take care of her husband, who was very ill and who would not probably
recover, and that they were not prepared to entertain guests.

He expressed an entire indifference to the misfortunes of the household,
and said he must have something to eat if it was no more than some
bread, and became so importunate that Yager went to the back part of the
house, and soon returned with a large tin pan partially filled with
boiled beef. The pan was placed upon the bar, and Gallagher did ample
justice to its contents, refreshing himself from time to time by
frequent libations from the bottle of whiskey.

He told Yager that he could not stop all night, but must find his party.
He thought it would be necessary for him to have a fresh horse, and he
wanted to trade a very excellent animal which he had ridden to the
ranche for a fresh one.

Yager thereupon told him that he had no horse to trade, but Jack
affirmed that he had, and furthermore insisted that he should
accommodate him by trading.

Their wrangling had awakened Colonel Sanders, and also Mr. Bunton, who
finally called Yager to the bedside and told him to trade off that horse
of Oliver’s that was in the corral, if Jack would have a horse trade.

The importunities of Gallagher for a fresh horse were continuous; and
finally Yager coyly confessed that they did have a horse in the corral,
which was not such a horse as Gallagher wanted, and one that they did
not desire to get rid of, being a favorite animal for riding,—not
specially desirable for its speed, but for wonderful bottom, able to
travel a hundred miles in a day, and after being turned out at night, it
would be ready for a like journey the next day. In fact, it was so good
a horse that Yager wanted it for his own use, and it was not for
sale,—much less did he desire to trade it for as poor a horse as the one
Gallagher had ridden there (which in truth was a very noble animal).

After a great deal of negotiating and a good many drinks, Gallagher
agreed to pay sixty dollars to boot, and they consummated the trade.

Colonel Sanders had been very much disappointed at not finding the party
he was in search of, and having an opportunity at the close of the horse
trade, he inquired of Gallagher if he knew where Plummer was. It seemed
to him a harmless question, and he did not expect any one would become
excited by so simple an inquiry, as he lay on his back on the straw
tick.

The instant the question was asked, Gallagher jumped from the bar where
he was standing to the side of the bed, and placed his cocked revolver
at the colonel’s head, all the while hurling imprecations upon him, and
threatening to “shoot the whole top of his head off.”

The result, for the instant, upon the colonel is described by himself as
being very peculiar. He said he could count each particular hair in his
head, and that it felt like the quill of a porcupine. Not enjoying the
situation, he made a quick movement, getting his head out of range of
Gallagher’s revolver, and springing to his feet, in an instant was
behind the bar, where “Red” was standing. Sanders seized the shotgun
which was used by Yager in admitting his guests in the night, and
levelled it across the bar directly at Gallagher. The opportunity which
had been afforded Gallagher to shoot Sanders had not been improved by
him till it was too late; and as soon as the gun was aimed at him, with
an air of bravado he placed his revolver on a pine table that stood near
him, the normal use of which was card-playing, and pulling aside his
blue soldier’s overcoat which he wore, he said, “Shoot.”

Colonel Sanders replied that he had no desire to shoot, but if there
were any shooting to be done, he _did_ desire to have the first shot.

At this somewhat exciting stage of the game, Bunton, who had hitherto
kept silence, reprimanded the actors in this little drama somewhat
severely, saying that his partner was at the point of death in the back
room, and he would not have any noise in the house.

Yager also joined in the conversation, and deprecated any such
difficulty, saying to Gallagher that he was blamable for having been the
cause of the disturbance, Gallagher meanwhile standing with his coat
open, as if waiting to be shot down.

Yager continued his suave and conciliatory remarks to Gallagher, and
said finally that he thought Jack owed Sanders an apology, and that all
had better take a drink.

A double-barrelled shotgun is a powerful factor in an argument; its
logic is irresistible and convincing; and under its influence Jack
finally relented, and said that he guessed he had made a fool of
himself, and invited the colonel, who up to this time had maintained a
position of hostility, to have a drink; but, becoming satisfied of the
sincerity of Gallagher’s assurances, he placed the shotgun behind the
bar, and the entire party joined in a pledge of amity over a bottle of
“Valley Tan,” a liquor well known throughout the mountains, and a
production of the Mormons of Salt Lake Valley.

Some controversy then arose as to who should pay for the liquor. Yager
claimed the privilege, but Gallagher said it was his row, and it should
be his treat, and that the man who wouldn’t drink with him was no friend
of his. The affair was finally compromised by allowing Gallagher to
order another bottle of “Valley Tan,” and the actors in this scene dared
fate by taking another drink. This was, doubtless, the easiest method of
settling the difficulty and appeasing the wrath of Gallagher; and my
readers will doubtless agree with me in thinking that the circumstances
of duress which surrounded Sanders ought not to impair his standing as a
Son of Temperance.

After this renewed pledge of friendship between all the parties, Yager
and Gallagher withdrew to exchange horses, and in a few moments the
latter was on the road in pursuit of his comrades. Yager returned to
bed, and all at the ranche were soon sound asleep. About two hours
thereafter, there was heard another tumultuous rapping at the door, and
the voice of somebody, seemingly very angry, demanding admittance. Yager
exercised the same precaution as before, with his light and gun, and
finally opened the door, when in came Jack Gallagher, with his saddle,
bridle, blankets, and shotgun, and threw them all down upon the floor,
saying that he had been lost since he left the ranche, that his horse
was not good for anything, and he wanted the fire built up.

He was accommodated; and as there was not room for more than three on
the bed, he spread his blankets on the floor at its foot, in front of
the fire, and soon all were asleep once more. However, they were not
destined to enjoy this peace very long, for shortly after they had all
dropped asleep, there came still another commotion at the door. Yager
arose, armed himself once more, and going to the door demanded to know
what was wanted. It proved to be Leonard A. Gridley and George M. Brown,
from Bannack. They inquired for Colonel Sanders, and being informed that
he was there, and invited in, they declined, and asked that he come out.

The colonel went out and joined the two men, when he was told that they
had been sent by his wife to ascertain his whereabouts and bring him
home; and they related to him the events now to follow.

On the morning of the preceding day, a young man named Henry Tilden, who
had accompanied Chief Justice Edgerton and Colonel Sanders from their
homes in Ohio to Bannack City, had been sent to Horse Prairie, ten miles
south of Bannack, to gather together a herd of cattle owned by them and
to drive the same into town.

It was rather late when he left Bannack, and as the cattle were somewhat
scattered, night came upon him before he had got them all together. He
therefore put those he had found in a corral, and having decided to go
to the town and spend the night, and return the next day to find the
rest, he started in the darkness for Bannack.

He was a young man used to quiet and peace, and wholly untrained in the
experiences he was about to undergo. Midway between Horse Prairie Creek
and Bannack, as he was riding along at a gallop, he saw in front of him
several horsemen. He was somewhat startled, as he was not prepared to
meet men under such conditions and in such a country. He gathered
courage as he rode, and proceeded along the highway until he came up
with the horsemen, who produced their revolvers and told him to throw up
his hands and dismount, a request with which he quickly complied,
notwithstanding the impolite manner in which it was conveyed. They “went
through” his pockets, he meanwhile maintaining a very awkward position
with his hands in the air above his head. Finding nothing, they told him
to mount his horse and proceed on his way, telling him further that if
he ever dared to open his mouth about the circumstance, he would be
murdered, or, in their expressive language, they would “blow the top of
his head off.”

The young man started towards Bannack, and as soon as he was out of
sight of the robbers, rode his horse at its utmost speed.

He finally reached Colonel Sanders’s house on what was known as “Yankee
Flat,” not, however, until he had been thrown from his horse, while
crossing a mining ditch, and had lain on the ground for a period of time
which he could not himself determine, being unconscious.

He told his story of having met the robbers, and further stated that he
knew the parties who had “held him up,” particularly one of them, who
had held a revolver at his head and who seemed to be a leader among
them, and this man was Henry Plummer.

Mrs. Sanders then went with him to the house of Chief Justice Edgerton,
where he related again the story of his meeting the highwaymen, and was
cautioned to say nothing about it.

As the party whom Colonel Sanders had started to find and travel with
had been found going in an opposite direction, and engaged as highway
robbers, it naturally excited and alarmed his family, and the result was
that they, finding a team which had come into town late that night,
procured the horses, and mounted Gridley and Brown and sent them to the
Rattlesnake ranche to find the colonel. The next morning Plummer and all
the men who had gone with him were in town, appearing as unconcerned as
if nothing unusual had occurred.

Colonel Sanders did not at first share Tilden’s belief concerning the
_personnel_ of the troop of robbers and his identification of Plummer,
but nevertheless, as a precautionary measure, he admonished Tilden not
to communicate his beliefs to any one, assuring him that if his
conjectures were correct, and an expression of them should ever reach
Plummer’s ears, it would go hard with him. Two or three days thereafter,
Plummer approached Tilden, and gazing fixedly upon him, abruptly asked
if he had any clew by which the robbers could be identified. Tilden,
though greatly frightened by this inquiry, gave him an answer which
allayed whatever suspicion the wary robber might have entertained. But
Tilden himself, in relating the incident to his friends, never wavered
in his convictions. There were many among the better class of citizens
of Bannack who had for a long time suspected Plummer, and believed him
to have been engaged in numerous murders and highway robberies, which
were of such frequent occurrence as to scarcely cause comment; and when
it was determined on the afternoon of January 10, 1864, that Plummer
should be hanged, Tilden was sent for and related his story in detail,
which convinced all who heard it of Plummer’s guilt.

Within sixty days after Colonel Sanders’s adventure at the Rattlesnake
ranche, he was the sole survivor of the party there assembled, the
others having been executed by the Vigilance Committee, and Plummer and
his associates in the attempted robbery of Hauser and myself had met the
same fate.

But little is known of Gallagher’s early history. He was born near
Ogdensburg, New York. He was at Iowa Point, Doniphan County, Kansas, in
October, 1859, and in Denver from 1862 till early in 1863. At this
latter place he killed a man in an affray, and fled, next making his
appearance in the Beaverhead mines. During the Summer of 1863, he shot
at and badly wounded a blacksmith by the name of Temple, for interfering
to prevent a dog-fight. After this he became uneasy, and finally
determined upon leaving the country, and started for Utah. On the Dry
Creek divide he met George Ives, who persuaded him to return to Virginia
City, and join Plummer’s band.



                             CHAPTER XXVIII
                        ROBBERY OF MOODY’S TRAIN


One cold morning, a few days after the attempted robbery of Mr. Hauser
and the writer, a train of three wagons, with a pack train in company,
left Virginia City for Salt Lake City. Milton S. Moody, the owner of the
wagons, had been engaged in freighting between the latter place and the
mines ever since their first discovery. His route on the present trip
lay through Black Tail Deer, Beaverhead, and Dry Creek cañons, so named
after the several streams by which they are traversed. Bannack was left
twenty miles to the right of the southern angle in the road at
Beaverhead Cañon, and except three or four ranches, there were no
settlers on the route.

Among the packers were Messrs. John McCormick, M. T. Jones, William
Sloan, John S. Rockfellow, J. M. Bozeman, Melanchthon Forbes, and Henry
Branson,—energetic business men, who had accumulated a considerable
amount in gold dust, which they took with them to make payments to
Eastern creditors. Buckskin sacks, containing about eighty thousand
dollars, were distributed in cantinas through the entire pack train, no
one pair of cantinas containing a very large sum. Besides this amount,
there was in a carpet-sack in one of the wagons, fifteen hundred dollars
in treasury notes, enclosed in letters to various persons in the States,
and sent by their friends and relatives in the mines.

The men in the train were well armed, and anticipated attack by the
robbers at some point on the route, but they determined upon fighting
their way through. Plummer had been on the watch for their departure a
week or more before they left, and through his spies was fully informed
of the amount they took with them. He made preparations for surprising
them in camp after nightfall, on their second day out, well knowing that
some would then be seated, others lying around their camp-fires, and
still others spreading their blankets for the night. Two of the boldest
men in the band, John Wagner, known as “Dutch John,” and Steve
Marshland, were selected for the service. They followed slowly in track
of the train. Coming in sight of the camp-fire in Black Tail Deer Cañon
after dark on the evening appointed, they hitched their horses in a
thicket at a convenient distance, and, with their double-barrelled guns
loaded with buckshot, crawled up, Indian fashion, within fifteen feet of
the camp. By the light of the fire, they were enabled to take a survey
of the party and its surroundings. The campers were dispersed in little
groups engaged in conversation, ignorant of the approach of the robbers,
but fully prepared to meet them. Mr. McCormick, who had done some
friendly services for Ives, was warned by him, when on the eve of
departure, not to sleep at all, never to be off his guard, nor separate
from his comrades, but to keep close in camp until after they had
crossed the range. As soon as the robbers comprehended the situation,
they withdrew to the thicket and held a consultation. Wagner, the bolder
of the two, proposed that they should steal again upon the campers,
select their men, and kill four with their shotguns, it being quite
dark; that they should then, by rapid firing, quick movements, and loud
shouting, impress the survivors with the belief that they were attacked
by a numerous force in ambush.

“They will then,” said Wagner, “run away, and leave their traps, and we
can go in and get them.”

This scheme, none too bold or hazardous for Wagner to undertake,
presented a good many embarrassments to the more timid nature of his
companion. Bold as a lion at the outset, he now found his courage, like
that of Bob Acres, “oozing out of his fingers’ ends.” The more Wagner
urged the attack, the stronger grew his objections, until at length he
flatly refused, and the experiment was abandoned until the next morning.

The campers knew nothing of this. One by one they sank to rest, and
arose early the next morning to pursue their journey. While seated
around the camp-fire at breakfast, near a sharp turn in the road, their
attention was suddenly arrested by a voice issuing from the thicket,
uttering the following ominous words:

“You take my revolver and I’ll take yours, and you come right after me.”

In a twinkling every man sprang for his gun and cocked his revolver. The
sharp click, that “strange quick jar upon the ear,” probably satisfied
the robbers that they had been overheard, for in a few moments after up
rode Wagner and Marshland, with their shotguns thrown across their
saddles, ready for use. The confused expression of the robbers when they
saw that every man was prepared for their approach, betrayed their
criminal designs. Recovering themselves in a moment, Marshland, who
recognized Sloan, in a friendly tone called out,

“How do you do, Mr. Sloan?”

“Very well, _thank you_,” replied Billy, laying particular stress upon
the complimentary words, the significance of which would have been more
apparent, had he known that Marshland’s cowardice the night before had
probably saved his life.

The road agents inquired if the party had seen any horses running at
large, or whether they had any loose stock in their train.

“We have not,” was the prompt reply.

“We were told by some half-breeds we met,” said Marshland, “that our
animals were running with your train, and we rode on, hoping to find
them.”

“It’s a mistake,” was the answer, “we have no horses but our own.”

With this assurance the robbers professed to be satisfied, and galloped
on.

These successive failures only strengthened the villains in their
determination to rob the train. They awaited its arrival in Red Rock
Valley two days after leaving it, with the intention of attacking it
there, at the hour of going into camp. When near the summit of the ridge
which divides the waters of the Red Rock from those of Junction Creek,
the packers, according to custom, rode on ahead of the wagons to select
a suitable stopping-place for the night. Three or four men only were
left in charge of the teams. The robbers supposed that the treasure was
hidden away in some of the carpet-sacks in the wagons, now near the top
of the divide. The brisk pace of the pack-horses soon took them out of
sight and hearing of their companions in the rear. Assured of this, the
robbers, disguised in hoods and blankets, dashed out of a ravine in
front of the wagons, and in a peremptory tone, covering the drivers with
their shotguns, commanded them to halt. Gathering the drivers together,
they ordered them not to move, at their peril; and while Dutch John sat
upon his horse, with his gun aimed at them, Marshland dismounted, and
engaged in a speedy search of both drivers and vehicles. Unperceived by
the robbers, Moody had slipped a revolver into the leg of his boot. He
also had a hundred dollars concealed in a pocket of his shirt, which
escaped notice. The other drivers had no money on their persons. After
disposing of the men, Marshland went to the wagons, where he was
fortunate enough to find the carpet-sack containing the letters in which
were enclosed the fifteen hundred dollars in greenbacks. Pocketing this,
and still intent upon finding the gold, he proceeded to the rear wagon,
which fortunately was occupied by Forbes and a sick comrade. As soon as
Marshland climbed to the single-tree, Forbes, who had been in wait for
him, fired his revolver through a hole in the curtain, wounding him in
the breast. With an oath and yell, the robber fell to his knees, but
recovering himself, jumped from the wagon, fell a second time, regained
his feet, and ran with the agility of a deer to the pine forest. Dutch
John’s horse, frightened at the shot, reared just as its rider
discharged both barrels of his shotgun at the teamsters. The shot
whizzed just above their heads. Moody now drew his revolver from his
boot, and opened fire upon the retreating figure of Dutch John, the ball
taking effect in his shoulder. Urging his horse to its utmost speed,
John was soon beyond reach of pursuit; but had Moody followed him on the
instant, he might have brought him down. The packers who had gone into
camp, were no less gratified to hear of the successful repulse, than
astonished at the bold attack of the freebooters. Marshland’s horse,
arms, equipage, and twenty pounds of tea, of which he had rifled a
Mormon train a few days before, were confiscated upon the spot.

Rockfellow and two other packers rode back to the scene of the robbery,
where, striking Marshland’s trail, they followed it, searching for him
till eleven o’clock. He admitted afterwards, when captured, that they
were at one time within fifteen feet of him. They found, scattered along
the route, all the packages of greenbacks he had taken. He gained
nothing by his attack, was badly wounded, froze both his feet on his
retreat to Deer Lodge, and lost his horse, arms, and provisions. Both of
Dutch John’s hands were frozen, but he was fortunate in meeting J. X.
Beidler, who bound them up for him, not knowing at the time the
villain’s occupation. “X,” as he is called by all the mountaineers,
always accounted this kindly act to the retreating ruffian as a stroke
of bad fortune. “Had I only known,” says he when telling the story, “I
would have bandaged his hands with something stronger than a
handkerchief.”

The serious part of the transaction being over, our wayfarers had
abundant sport for the remainder of their long journey, in determining
the rights of the respective claimants to the booty. Forbes claimed
Marshland’s horse and accoutrements, because it was his shot that caused
the robber to take flight. Moody insisted upon his right to an equal
share, in compensation for the wounds he gave Dutch John. The two
teamsters set up a claim, upon the principle that all ships in sight are
entitled to a share in the prize. If steersmen represented schooners at
sea, teamsters were the proper representatives of “prairie schooners.”
The subject was debated at every camp made on the journey, and finally
determined by electing a judge from their number, impanelling a jury,
and going through all the forms of a regular trial. The verdict gave
Forbes the possession of the property on payment of thirty dollars to
Moody, and twenty dollars to each of the teamsters. The party arrived at
Salt Lake City without further molestation.



                              CHAPTER XXIX
                              GEORGE IVES


George Ives, whose name is already familiarized to the readers of this
history, by the prominent part he acted in the robberies of the coach,
and the contemplated attack upon Hauser and the writer, was at the time
regarded as the most formidable robber of the band with which he was
connected. The boldness of his acts, and his bolder enunciation of them,
left no doubt in the public mind as to his guilt. But the people were
not yet ripe for action; and, while Ives and his comrades in crime were
yet free to prosecute their plans for murder and robbery, the miners and
traders were content, if let alone, to pursue their several occupations.
The condition of society was terrible. Not a day passed unmarked by
crimes of greater or lesser enormity. The crisis was seemingly as
distant as ever. Men hesitated to pass between the towns on the gulch
after nightfall, nor even in mid-day did they dare to carry upon their
persons any larger amounts in gold dust than were necessary for current
purposes. If a miner happened to leave the town to visit a neighboring
claim, he was fortunate to escape robbery on the way. And if the amount
he had was small, he was told that he would be killed unless he brought
more the next time. Often wayfarers were shot at, sometimes killed, and
sometimes wounded.

During this period, it was a custom with George Ives, when in need of
money, to mount his horse, and, pistol in hand, ride into a store or
saloon, toss his buckskin purse upon the counter, and request the
proprietor or clerk to put one or more ounces of gold dust in it “as a
loan.” The man thus addressed dare not refuse. Often, while the person
was weighing the levy, the daring shoplifter would amuse himself by
firing his revolver at the lamps and such other articles of furniture as
would make a crash. This was frequently done for amusement. It became so
common that it attracted little or no attention, and people submitted to
it, under the conviction that there was no remedy.

Anton M. Holter, owner of a train of wagons, while on the route from
Salt Lake City to Virginia City with a large party of emigrants, was
overtaken by a fierce mountain snowstorm, during the last days of
November, on Black Tail Deer Creek. Fearing that the road would be
blocked, he and a Mr. Evanson pushed on as rapidly as possible to the
Pas-sam-a-ri, crossing the stream with their teams with great
difficulty, the water reaching midway up the sides of the wagon-boxes.
Once over, they made a camp near by, to await the abatement of the
storm. A Mr. Hughes who had been travelling in company with them, came
up with his wagon at a late hour in the evening to the cabin at the
crossing, at the door of which he was met by “Dutch John,” its only
occupant. John, at his request, went in search of Evanson, who came and
assisted in getting the horses and wagons across the river. The night
was half spent before the object was accomplished. During all this time,
John, in pursuance of Plummer’s general instructions for obtaining
information, plied Evanson with questions about Holter’s property and
ready means in gold,—possessing himself of all the information that an
unsuspicious man would be likely to communicate.

A few days later, Holter moved on with his train to Ramshorn Creek, and
after making camp, went to Virginia City with two yokes of oxen for
sale. On his way he passed Ives and Carter, who, he observed, eyed him
suspiciously. Failing to sell his cattle, he left on his return to camp
the next day, intending to spend the night at Mr. Norris’s ranche. He
had gone well down into the valley, and it was nearly sundown, when he
saw Ives, accompanied by one Irving, approaching on horseback. Holter
did not know Ives, and had no real fear of an attack; but with that
instinctive feeling which regards every stranger with suspicion in a
country infested with robbers, he immediately drew and examined his
pistol. It was so badly rusted that he could not make it revolve. He
replaced it, and, remembering that he had no money, felt equally
satisfied to escape or to hazard an adventure. Ives and Irving rode up
in front of him, and Ives, impudently, as Holter thought, inquired,

“Where are you going?”

“Down to Norris’s place,” replied Holter. “Do you know where he lives?”

“Yes, I know well enough,” answered the highwayman, and drawing closer
to him he asked, “Have you got any money?”

Holter drew back in surprise, but answered immediately, “No, I’m dead
broke.”

“Well, we’ll see about that,” said Ives, drawing and cocking his
revolver.

“You can see for yourself,” said Holter, drawing forth a memorandum
book.

“Hand it over here,” said Ives, reaching and taking it. He then
proceeded to examine it with some care, but finding nothing in it, with
an expression of disgust he threw it away. Turning to Holter, and
levelling his pistol full upon him, he continued,

“You’ve got money, and I know it. Hand it over, or I’ll shoot you.”

“You’re surely mistaken,” replied Holter. “I left what I had at the
camp, and had to borrow ten dollars in town.”

“I tell you, you have got money,” was the savage rejoinder. “Turn your
pockets inside out—and be quick about it, too.”

Holter complied, and found a few greenbacks, which, as they were not in
use, he had forgotten.

“Hand ’em over here,” said Ives, and cramming them hurriedly into his
pocket, he said,

“Now, turn your cattle out of the road, and don’t follow our tracks; and
when you come this way again, bring more money with you.”

As Holter turned his cattle to obey, he glanced furtively over his
shoulder, and saw Ives in the very act of firing at him. Dodging
instinctively, the ball passed through his hat, ploughing a furrow down
to the scalp, which it grazed, through his heavy hair. Stunned by the
shot, Holter staggered and almost fell, just as Ives aimed and pulled
the trigger again. Fortunately, the cap snapped; and Holter, now
sufficiently recovered, started on a run, and took refuge in an old
beaver-dam. Ives followed him closely for another shot, but a teamster
with a load of poles at this moment appeared upon the road, which
circumstance deterred Ives from firing, and probably saved Holter’s
life.

During this same season, a man who had been whipped for larceny at
Nevada, under some modification of his punishment, agreed to disclose
certain transactions of the robbers. Ives heard of it, and watching his
opportunity, met the poor fellow on the road between Virginia City and
Dempsey’s. Riding up to him, he deliberately fired at him with his gun
charged with buckshot. From some cause the shot failed of effect. Ives
immediately drew his revolver, and while loading him with oaths and
execrations, shot him through the head. The man fell dead from his
horse, which Ives took by the bridle and led off to the hills. This
cold-blooded murder was committed in open day on the most populous
thoroughfare in the country, in plain view of two ranches, and while
several teams were in sight. Travellers who arrived at the spot half an
hour after its occurrence, aided by the neighboring ranchemen, paid the
last sad offices to the still warm but lifeless body. Ives sought
concealment in the wakiup of George Hilderman, where he remained until
satisfied that no public action would be taken to avenge the crime.

He then again sallied forth to watch for fresh opportunities for plunder
and bloodshed. His name had become the terror of the country. No man
felt safe with such a monster at large, and yet no one was ready to
initiate a plan for his destruction. His malevolence was only equalled
by his audacity,—and this was, if possible, surpassed by his gasconade.
The dark features of his character were unrelieved by a single generous
or manly quality. Avarice, and a natural thirst for bloody adventures,
controlled his life.

About this time, a young German, by the name of Nicholas Tiebalt, who
was in the employ of Messrs. Burtchy and Clark, sold to them a fine span
of mules which were in charge of the herders at Dempsey’s ranche. They
had advanced the money for the purchase, and sent Tiebalt after the
mules. As several days elapsed without his return, they concluded that
he had swindled them out of the money, and left the country with the
mules; a conclusion all the more regretted by them, from the fact that
he had won their confidence by his fidelity and sobriety.

Nine days after Tiebalt had left Nevada, Mr. William Palmer, while
hunting in the Pas-sam-a-ri Valley, shot a grouse, and on going to the
place where it fell, found it, dead, upon the frozen corpse of Tiebalt.
He immediately went to the wakiup occupied by John Franck—better known
as “Long John”—and George Hilderman, a quarter of a mile below, to
obtain their assistance in lifting the body into the wagon.

“I will take the body to town,” said he, “and see if it cannot be
identified.”

“We’ll have nothing to do with it,” said Long John. “Dead bodies are
common enough in this country. They, kill people every day in Virginia
City, and nobody speaks of it, nobody cares. Why should we trouble
ourselves who this man is, after he’s dead?”

Shocked at this brutality, Palmer returned to the corpse, which he
contrived to place in his wagon, and drove on to Nevada. The body was
exposed for half a day in the wagon, and was visited by hundreds of
people from Nevada, Virginia City, and the other towns in the gulch.

In reply to the question, “How did you find it?” Palmer answered,

“It was providential. The Almighty pointed the way, or it would never
have been found. I had my gun in my hand, and was looking carefully
about for game, when a grouse rose suddenly at my approach. I had little
thought of killing it when I fired, as the shot was a chance one. The
bird flew some distance before it fell, but seeing that I had wounded
it, I ran as rapidly as I could, and went directly to it, and found it
on the breast of the murdered man. The body was lying in a clump of
heavy sage brush, completely concealed,—away from the road, where no one
would ever have gone except by chance,—and but for the fact that it was
frozen hard, would long before this time have been devoured by the
coyotes.”

The body of Tiebalt bore the marks of a small lariat about the throat,
which had been used to drag him, while still living, to the place of
concealment. The hands were filled with fragments of sage brush, torn
off in the agony of that terrible process; and the bullet wound over the
left eye showed how the murder had been accomplished.

These appalling witnesses to the cruelty and fiendishness of the
perpetrator of this bloody deed roused the indignation of the people to
a fearful pitch. They went to work to avenge the crime with an alacrity
sharpened by the consciousness of that long and criminal neglect on
their part, but for which it might have been averted. They felt
themselves to be, in some degree, participants in the diabolical
tragedy. In the presence of that dead body the reaction commenced, which
knew no abatement until the country was entirely freed of its
bloodthirsty persecutors. That same evening, twenty-five citizens of
Nevada subscribed an obligation of mutual support and protection,
mounted their horses, and, under the leadership of a competent man, at
ten o’clock started in pursuit of the murderer. Obtaining an accession
of one good man on their route, and avoiding Dempsey’s by a hill trail,
they rode six miles beyond it to a cabin, and with the aid of its
proprietor found their way to the point of destination. At an early hour
in the morning, they crossed Wisconsin Creek, breaking through the
frozen surface, and emerging from it with clothing perfectly rigid from
frost and wet. A mile beyond this they were ordered to alight and stand
by their horses until daybreak. An hour or more passed, when they
remounted and rode quietly on, until in sight of Long John’s wakiup. A
dog was heard to bark; and in anticipation of the alarm it might
occasion, they dashed forward at full speed, surrounding the wakiup,
each man halting with his gun bearing upon it. Jumping from his horse,
the leader discovered eight or ten men wrapped in their blankets,
sleeping in front of the entrance. Raising his voice, he exclaimed,

“The first man that rises will get a quart of buckshot in him before he
can say ‘Jack Robinson.’”

It was too dark to distinguish the sleepers. With half of his company at
his back, the leader strode on to the entrance. Peering into the
darkness, he asked,

“Is Long John here?”

“I’m here,” responded a voice, instantly recognized to be that of the
person addressed. “What do you want?”

“I want you,” was the rejoinder. “Come out here.”

“Well,” said John, “I guess I know what you want me for.”

“Probably,” replied the leader. “But hurry up. We’ve no time to lose.”

“One moment. I’ll be with you as soon as I can get on my moccasins,”
said John.

“Be quick about it,” shouted the leader.

Long John was taken in charge by the company, and as soon as it was
light enough to enable them to see distinctly, the leader, with four
men, escorted him to the spot where Tiebalt was found. The remainder of
the company kept guard over the men found sleeping near the wakiup. When
they arrived upon the ground, the leader said to him,

“Long John, we have arrested you for the murder of Nicholas Tiebalt. We
believe you to be guilty, and have brought you up here to the spot where
his body was found to hear what you have to say.”

Palmer, who was one of the company, then proceeded to explain all the
circumstances connected with the discovery, the position of the body,
and the conversation he held with Long John when he applied to him for
assistance.

“Boys,” said John, in a serious tone, “I did not do it. As God shall
judge me, I did not.”

One man, more excited than the rest, now began handling his pistol,
saying to John, meanwhile,

“Long John, you had better prepare for another world.” What more he
might have said, or what done, it is easy to conceive, had he not been
interrupted by the leader, who, stepping forward, remarked,

“This won’t do. If there is anything to be done, let us all be
together.”

Long John was then taken aside by three of the company, who sat down in
the faint morning light to examine him. Just as they were seated, they
saw through the haze at no great distance, “Black Bess,” the mule which
Tiebalt rode from Nevada when he started for Dempsey’s. She seemed to be
there at this opportune moment as a dumb witness to the assassination of
her master. Pointing to the animal, one of the men inquired,

“John, whose mule is that?”

“That’s the mule that Tiebalt rode down here,” he answered.

“John,” was the reply, “you know whose mule that is. Things look dark
for you. You had better be thinking of your condition now.”

“I am innocent,” murmured John.

The mule was caught and led up to him. “Where are the other two mules?”
was the next inquiry.

“I do not know,” he replied.

“John,” said his interrogator, “you had better be looking forward to
another world. You are ‘played out’ in this one, sure.”

“I did not commit that crime,” was his reply, “and if you’ll give me a
chance, I’ll clear myself.”

The leader now said to him, “John, you can never do it, for you knew of
a man lying dead here, close to your home, for nine days, and never
reported his murder. You deserve hanging for that alone. Why didn’t you
come and tell the people of Virginia City?”

“I was afraid,” said John. “It would have been as much as my life was
worth to have done it. I dared not.”

“Afraid? Of whom?” inquired the leader.

“I was afraid of the men around here,” he answered.

“What men? Who are they?” persisted the leader.

“I dare not tell who they are,” said John, in a frightened tone:
“there’s one of them around here.”

“But you must tell, if you would save yourself. Where is the one you
speak of?”

“There’s one at the wakiup,—the one that killed Nick Tiebalt.”

“Who is he? What’s his name?”

“George Ives,” said John, after a moment’s hesitation.

“Is he down at the wakiup?”

“Yes. I left him there when I came out.”

“Men,” said the leader, addressing them, “stay here and keep watch over
John, while I go down and arrest Ives.”

Selecting from the number at the wakiup a person answering the
description of Ives, he asked his name, which was very promptly given.

“I want you,” said the leader.

“What do you want me for?” inquired Ives.

“To go to Virginia City,” rejoined the leader.

“All right,” said Ives: “I expect I’ll have to go.” He was immediately
taken in charge by the guard.

“Old Tex” was standing near by at the time, and the leader turning to
him, said,

“I believe we shall want you, too.” The ruffian made an impudent reply,
to which the leader simply rejoined,

“You must consider yourself under arrest,”—words whose fearful import he
understood too well to disobey.

The other men now emerged from their blankets. They were Alex Carter,
Bob Zachary, Whiskey Bill, and Johnny Cooper, and two inoffensive
persons who had fallen in with them the evening before, and craved
permission to pass the night under their protection. Fortunately, these
confiding persons had no money, and escaped assassination; but when told
of the character of their entertainers, one of them, pointing to Carter,
remarked,

“There’s one good man, anyhow. I knew him on the other side of the
mountains, where he was a packer, and there was no better man on the
Pacific slope.”

Just at this moment, the leader saw some movement which indicated to him
that a rescue of the three prisoners would be attempted by their
comrades, and in a loud tone of command, said,

“Every man take his gun and keep it.”

Five men were ordered to search the wakiup, and the others, meanwhile,
to keep off intruders. The searchers soon came out with seven dragoon
and navy revolvers, nine shotguns, and thirteen rifles, as the fruit of
their spoil. Among other weapons was the pistol taken from Leroy
Southmayd at the time of the coach robbery described in a previous
chapter. Having completed the search and broken up the nest of the
marauders, the scouting party started with their prisoners on the return
to Nevada. At Dempsey’s they found George Hilderman, who, after offering
various excuses, consented, under the mild persuasion of a revolver, to
accompany them. The prisoners were disarmed but not bound, nor prevented
from riding at pleasure among their captors. A stranger, on seeing or
joining with the cavalcade while in motion, would never have supposed
that it was an escort with four murderers in charge; nor, from the
merry, jovial conversation and song singing of the company, as it rode
gayly and rapidly onward, have distinguished the accusers from the
accused. Whenever the subject of his offence was mentioned, Ives
asserted his innocence, and declared that he would be only too happy to
have an opportunity to prove it. With a fair trial by civil authority in
Virginia City, he had no fear of the result; but as he once had the
misfortune to kill a favorite dog in Nevada, he felt that he would have
the prejudices of the people against him if put upon trial there. This
idea was elaborated, because if adopted, Plummer, being sheriff, would
have the selection of the men from whom the jury would be impanelled.
Ives affected great amiability and a ready compliance with every order
and request made by his captors. One subject suggested another, and many
of the rough and pleasant phases of mountain life passed in review,
until that of racing, and the comparative speed of their horses, was
introduced. On this theme Ives was specially eloquent, and being mounted
on his own pony, which had some local popularity as a racer, he ventured
finally to propose a trial of speed with several of the guard, and even
challenged them to race with him. After one or two short scrub races, in
which he suffered himself to be beaten, the spirit of the race-course
seemed suddenly to animate the company, and, one after another, all were
soon engaged in the exciting sport. It increased in interest and
excitement for several miles, and until within a short distance of
Daly’s ranche. At this point, Ives’s horse, which had been kept under
before, was now pressed to his utmost speed; and when the party were
least prepared for it, they saw him not only as the winner in the race,
but leading the cavalcade, and bearing his master away at a fearfully
rapid rate over the level stretch towards Daly’s. Instantly, every horse
was urged into the pursuit. On rode the desperado, and on followed the
now broken column of scouts, two of whom pressed him so closely that he
could not stop long enough at the ranche to exchange his pony for his
favorite horse, which, by order of some of his friends who had pushed on
from the wakiup in advance of the scouts, had been saddled and was
standing ready for his use. His pursuers, more fortunate, found a fresh
horse and mule standing there, which had come down from Virginia City.
These they mounted, and resuming the pursuit, when three miles away from
the main road near the Bivans Gulch mountains, they saw the hotly
pressed fugitive jump from his exhausted pony, and take refuge among the
rocks of an adjacent ravine. Quicker than it can be told, they alighted,
and, fresher on foot than the jaded steeds, they were soon standing on
the edge of the sheltering hollow. Ives was nowhere visible. Certain
that he was near, Burtchy and Jack Wilson plunged into the ravine, and
commenced a separate search among the rocks. It was of brief duration,
for Burtchy soon discovered him, crouching behind a large bowlder, and
directed him to come out and surrender himself.

Ives laughingly obeyed, and in a wheedling manner was approaching
Burtchy, who was separated from his comrade, evidently with the purpose
of wresting his gun from him. Burtchy understood the movement, and with
his eye still coursing the barrel, now but a few feet from the heart it
would have been emptied into in a moment more, he said,

“That is far enough, Mr. Ives. Now stand fast, or I shall spill your
precious life-blood very quick.”

Wilson, who had been searching in a different direction, now came up and
aided in securing the prisoner, with whom they soon rejoined the rest of
the company. The two hours which had elapsed between the escape and
recapture, were pregnant with wisdom for the almost disheartened scouts.

“Let us raise a pole and hang him at once,” said one of them, as the
captors rode up with their prisoner.

Several voices raised in approval of this recommendation, were at once
silenced by a very decided negative from the remainder of the company.
Ives, meantime, commenced chatting gayly with the crowd, and treated
them to a “drink all round.” The cavalcade, formed in a hollow square,
with their prisoner in the centre, then rode quietly on to Nevada,
arriving soon after sunset.



                              CHAPTER XXX
                          TRIAL OF GEORGE IVES


Intelligence of the capture of Ives preceded the arrival of the scouts
at Nevada. That town was full of people when they entered with their
prisoners. A discussion between the citizens of Virginia City and
Nevada, growing out of the claims asserted by each to the custody and
trial of the prisoners, after much protesting by the friends of Ives,
resulted in their detention at Nevada. They were separated and chained,
and a strong inside and outside guard placed over them. The excitement
was intense; and the roughs, alarmed for the fate of their comrades,
despatched Clubfoot George to Bannack with a message to Plummer,
requesting him to come at once to Nevada, and demand the prisoners for
trial by the civil authorities. By means of frequent relays provided at
the several places of rendezvous of the robbers on the route, he
performed the journey before morning. Johnny Gibbons, a rancher, in
sympathy with Ives, proceeded immediately to Virginia City, and secured
the legal assistance of Ritchie and Smith, the latter being the same
individual who had figured in the defence of the Dillingham murderers.
But the time for strategy was over,—the people were determined there
should be no delay.

Early the next morning, the road leading through the gulch was filled
with people hastening from all the towns and mining settlements to
Nevada. Before ten o’clock, fifteen hundred or two thousand had
assembled and were standing in the partially congealed mud of the only
public thoroughfare of the town. The weather was pleasant for the
season, with no snow, but a little frostwork of ice bordered the
streams, and the sun shone with an October warmth and serenity. The
urchins of the neighborhood were dodging in and out among the crowd, in
merry pastime; and the great gathering, with all its appointments, wore
more of a commemorative than retributory aspect. And as this was the day
preceding “Forefathers’ Day,” one unacquainted with the sterner matters
in hand, might readily have mistaken it for an old-time New England
festival. The illusion, however, would have been instantly dispelled on
listening to the various opinions advanced by the miners, while
arranging the mode of trial. It was finally determined that the
investigation should be made in the presence of the entire
assemblage,—the miners reserving the final decision of all questions. To
avoid all injustice to people or prisoners, an advisory commission of
twelve men from each of the districts was appointed; and W. H. Patton of
Nevada, and W. Y. Pemberton of Virginia City, were selected to take
notes of the testimony.

Col. Wilbur F. Sanders and Hon. Charles S. Bagg, attorneys, appeared on
behalf of the prosecution, and Messrs. Alexander Davis and J. M.
Thurmond for the prisoners. Ives was the first prisoner put upon trial.
It was late in the afternoon of the nineteenth before the examination of
witnesses commenced. The prisoner, secured by chains, was seated beside
his counsel. The remainder of that day, and all the day following, had
been spent; and when the crowd assembled on the morning of the
twenty-first, the prospect for another day of unprofitable wrangling,
long speeches, captious objections, and personal altercations, was
promising; but the patience of the miners being exhausted, they informed
the court and people that the trial must close at three o’clock that
afternoon. This announcement was received with great satisfaction.

I am unable from any facts in my possession to recapitulate the
testimony. Long John was admitted to testify under the rule of law
regulating the reception of State’s evidence. Among other things it was
established that Ives had said in a boastful manner to his associates in
crime,

“When I told the Dutchman I was going to kill him, he asked me for time
to pray. I told him to kneel down then. He did so, and I shot him
through the head just as he commenced his prayer.”

Two alibis set up in defence failed of proof, because of the infamous
character of the witnesses. Many developments of crimes committed
jointly by the prisoner and some of his sympathizing friends, were made,
which had the effect to drive the latter from the Territory before the
close of the trial, but for which his conviction might possibly have
been avoided.

The prisoner was unmoved throughout the trial. Not a shade of fear
disturbed the immobility of his features. Calm and self-possessed, he
saw the threads of evidence woven into strands, and those strands
twisted into coils as inextricable as they were condemnatory, and he
looked out upon the stern and frigid faces of the men who were to
determine his fate with a gaze more defiant than any he encountered.
There were those near him who were melted to tears at the revelation of
his cruelty and bloodthirstiness; there were even those among his
friends who betrayed in their blanched lineaments their own horror at
his crimes; but he, the central figure, equally indifferent to both, sat
in their midst, as inflexible as an image of stone.

[Illustration:

  COLONEL WILBUR F. SANDERS

  _Principal prosecutor of George Ives_
]

The scene, by its associations and objects, could not be otherwise than
terribly impressive to all who were actors in it; it wanted none of the
elements, either of epic force or tragic fury, which form the basis of
our noblest poems. A whole community, burning under repeated outrages,
sitting in trial on one of an unknown number of desperate men, whose
strength, purposes, even whose persons, were wrapped in mystery! How
many of that surging crowd now gathered around the crime-covered
miscreant, might rush to his rescue the moment his doom should be
pronounced, no one could even conjecture. No man felt certain that he
knew the sentiments of his neighbor. None certainly knew that the
adherents of the criminal were weaker, either in numbers or power, than
the men of law and order. It was night, too, before the testimony
closed; and in the pale moonlight, and glare of the trial fire,
suspicion transformed honest men into ruffians, and filled the ranks of
the guilty with hundreds of recruits.

The jury retired to deliberate upon their verdict. An oppressive
feeling, almost amounting to dread, fell upon the now silent and anxious
assemblage. Every eye was turned upon the prisoner, seemingly the only
person unaffected by surrounding circumstances. Moments grew into hours.
“What detains the jury? Why do they not return? Is not the case clear
enough?” These questions fell upon the ear in subdued tones, as if their
very utterance breathed of fear. In less than half an hour they came in
with solemn faces, with their verdict,—Guilty!—but one juror dissenting.

“Thank God for that!” “A righteous verdict!” and other like expressions
broke from the crowd, while on the outer edge of it, amidst mingled
curses, execrations, and howls of indignation, and the quick click of
guns and revolvers, one of the ruffians exclaimed,

“The murderous, strangling villains dare not hang him, at any rate.”

Just at this moment a motion was made to the miner “that the report be
received, and the jury discharged,” which, with some little opposition
from the prisoner’s lawyers, was carried.

Some of the crowd now became clamorous for an adjournment; but failing
in this, the motion was then made “that the assembly adopt as their
verdict the report of the committee.”

The prisoner’s counsel sprung to their feet to oppose the motion, but it
was carried by such a large majority, that the assemblage seemed at once
to gather fresh life and encouragement for the discharge of the solemn
duty which it imposed. There was a momentary lull in the proceedings,
when the people found that they had reached the point when the execution
of the criminal was all that remained to be done. They realized that the
crisis of the trial had arrived. On the faces of all could be read their
unexpressed anxiety concerning the result. What man among them possessed
the courage and commanding power equal to the exigencies of the
occasion!

At this critical moment, the necessity for prompt action, which had so
disarranged and defeated the consummation of the trial of Stinson and
Lyons, was met by Colonel Sanders, one of the counsel for the
prosecution, who now moved, “that George Ives be forthwith hanged by the
neck, until he be dead.”

This motion so paralyzed the ruffians, that, before they could recover
from their astonishment at its being offered, it was carried with even
greater unanimity than either of the previous motions, the people having
increased in courage as the work progressed. Some of the friends of Ives
now came up, with tears in their eyes, to bid him farewell. One or two
of them gave way to immoderate grief. Meantime, Ives himself, beginning
to realize the near approach of death, begged piteously for a delay
until morning, making all those pathetic appeals which on such occasions
are hard to resist. “I want to write to my mother and sister,” said he;
but when it was remembered that he had written, and caused to be sent to
his mother soon after he came to the country, an account of his own
murder by Indians, in order to deceive her, no one thought the reason
for delay a good one.

“Ask him,” said one of the crowd, as he held the hand of Colonel
Sanders, and was in the midst of a most touching appeal for delay, “ask
him how long a time he gave the Dutchman.”

He, however, made a will, giving everything to his counsel and
companions in iniquity, to the entire exclusion of his mother and
sisters. Several letters were written under his dictation by one of his
counsel.

In the meantime, A. B. Davis and Robert Hereford prepared a scaffold.
The butt of a small pine, forty feet in length, was placed on the inside
of a half-enclosed building standing near, under its rear wall, the top
projecting over a cross-beam in front. Near the upper end was fastened
the fatal cord, and a large dry-goods box, about five feet high, was
placed beneath for the trap.

Every preparation being completed, Ives was informed that the time for
his execution had come. He submitted to be led quietly to the drop, but
hundreds of voices were raised in opposition. The roofs of all the
adjacent buildings were crowded with spectators. While some cried, “Hang
the ruffian,” others said, “Let’s banish him,” and others shouted,
“Don’t hang him.” Some said, “Hang Long John. He’s the real murderer,”
and occasionally was heard a threat, “I’ll shoot the murdering souls,”
accompanied by curses and epithets. The flash of revolvers was
everywhere seen in the moonlight. The guards stood grim and firm. The
miners cocked their guns, muttered threats against all who interfered,
and formed a solid phalanx which it would have been madness to assault.

When the culprit appeared upon the platform, instant stillness pervaded
the assembly. The rope was adjusted. The usual question, “Have you
anything to say?” was addressed to the prisoner, who replied in a
distinct voice,

“I am innocent of this crime. Alex Carter killed the Dutchman.”

This was the only time he accused any one except Long John.

He then expressed a wish to see Long John, and his sympathizers yelled
in approbation; but as an attempted rescue was anticipated, the request
was denied.

When all the formalities and last requests were over, the order was
given to the guard,

“Men, do your duty.”

The click of a hundred gun-locks was heard, as the guard levelled their
weapons upon the crowd, and the box flew from under the murderer’s feet,
as he swung “in the night breeze, facing the pale moon, that lighted up
the scene of retributive justice.” The crowd of rescuers fled in terror
at the click of the guns.

“He is dead,” said the judge, who was standing near him. “His neck is
broken.”

Henry Spivey, the juror who voted against the conviction of Ives, was a
thoroughly honest and conscientious man. He was not satisfied that the
evidence showed Ives to be guilty of the murder of Tiebalt, and as this
was the specific charge against him, he could not vote against his
conscience. He said that if Ives had been tried as a road agent, he
would have voted for his conviction.

The highest praise is due to Colonel Sanders for the fearlessness and
energy he displayed in the conduct of this trial; for it furnished an
example which was not lost upon the law and order men in all their
subsequent efforts to rid the Territory of the ruffians.



                              CHAPTER XXXI
                       RESULT OF IVES’S EXECUTION


The confederates of Ives spared no efforts, while his trial was in
progress, to save him. When intimidation failed, they appealed to
sympathy; and when that proved unavailing, it was their intention, by a
desperate onslaught at the last moment, to attempt a forcible rescue.
They were deterred from this by the rapid clicking of the gun-locks at
the moment of the execution. All through the weary hours of the trial,
their hopes were encouraged with the belief that Plummer, their chief,
would come, and demand the custody of Ives; and if refused, obtain it by
a writ of _habeas corpus_, in the name of the civil authorities of the
Territory. But if he obeyed the summons of Clubfoot George, which is at
best problematical, he acted no conspicuous part. A saloon-keeper by the
name of Clinton was very positive that he saw him drink at his bar a few
moments before the execution, and that he immediately went out to lead
the “forlorn hope” of the roughs. Some other person was probably
mistaken for the robber chief, as he was not recognized by any others of
the crowd present at the time. In fact he had enough to do to make
provision for his own safety; for Rumor, with her thousand tongues, had
carried the intelligence of the arrest of Ives to Bannack, before the
arrival there of Clubfoot George. He found the people wild with
excitement over a version of the arrest, which Plummer himself had
already circulated, coupled with a statement that a Vigilance Committee
had been formed at Virginia City, a number of the best citizens hanged,
and that from three hundred to five hundred armed men were on the march
to Bannack, with the intention of hanging him, Ned Ray, Buck Stinson,
George Crisman, A. J. McDonald, Thomas Pitt, and others. This
anticipatory announcement was made with the hope that by mingling the
respectable names of Crisman, McDonald, and Pitt, with those of Stinson,
Ray, and his own, he might divert, or at least divide, the attention
which would otherwise inculpate only the real villains. It produced a
momentary sensation, but failed of effect.

George Ives was no common desperado. Born of respectable parents, he was
reared at Ives’s Grove, Racine County, Wisconsin. The foreground of his
life was blameless; and it was not until he came to the West that he
developed into the moral monster we have seen. His career as a miner in
California, in 1857–58, though wild and reckless, was unstained by
crime. No accusation of dishonesty was made against him, until after his
employment as a herder of government mules belonging to the military
post at Walla Walla, in Washington Territory. The heavy storms of that
latitude, often destructive to herds in the mountains, afforded him
opportunity from time to time, by reporting the fatality to the herd in
his charge greater than it was, to obtain for himself quite a large
number of animals. The deception was not discovered until after his
departure. He was by turns a gambler and a rowdy in all the mining
settlements on Salmon River. His downward course, once commenced, was
very rapid. On one occasion he surprised the man who had employed him as
a herder, by riding into a saloon kept by him at Elk City. After the man
had seized the horse by the bridle, Ives drew and cocked his pistol to
shoot him, but was prevented by a fortunate recognition of his old
employer. He apologized, and withdrew; and on several occasions
afterwards, proffered him the gray horse he rode as a present, which the
gentleman, convinced that Ives had stolen the animal, as often declined
to accept. He was only twenty-seven years of age at the close of his
bloody career in Montana. His appearance was prepossessing. In stature
nearly six feet, with light complexion, neatly shaven face, and lively
blue eyes, no one would ever have suspected him of dishonesty, much less
of murder, and cold-blooded heartlessness. And yet, probably, few men of
his age had ever been guilty of so many fiendish crimes.

George Hilderman was fortunate in being put upon trial immediately after
the execution of Ives. Ten days later he would have been hanged upon the
same evidence. It was proved that he knew of the murder of Tiebalt, and
of the murder of the unknown man near Cold Spring ranche, neither of
which he had divulged. He had even concealed the stolen mules, and knew
the persons engaged in the stage robberies, and was found guilty upon
general principles, but recommended to mercy. Upon being informed of the
verdict, he dropped upon his knees, and exclaimed,

“My God! is it so!”

He then made a statement confirming all that Long John had testified to
concerning Ives.

The people commiserated his hapless condition. He was an old man, weak,
somewhat imbecile. They concluded that his silence had been enforced by
the threats of Ives and his associates, and that, as there was no proof
implicating him directly with robbery or murder, they would sentence him
to banishment from the Territory. Ten days were given him in which to
leave. Glad to escape with his life, he applied to Plummer for
assistance. Plummer advised him to remain; but the old man took wiser
counsel from his fears. He decided to go. Plummer gave him a pony and
provisions, and he left Montana forever.

Hilderman was possessed of a coarse humor, which he had lost no
opportunity to demonstrate, while a sojourner at Bannack. It made him
quite a favorite with the miners, until they became suspicious of his
villainous propensities. He was also a notorious “bummer,” and was
oftener indebted to his humor, which was always at command, than his
pocket, which was generally empty, for something to eat. In width, his
mouth was a deformity, and the double row of huge teeth firmly set in
his strong jaws gave to his countenance an animal expression truly
repulsive. He was the original of the story of “The Great American
Pie-biter.” This feat of spreading his jaws so as to bite through seven
of Kustar’s dried-apple pies, had been frequently performed by him, in
satisfaction of the wager he was ever on hand to make of his ability to
do it. On one occasion, however, he was destined to be defeated. A
miner, who had been victimized by him, arranged with Kustar, the
proprietor of the Bannack Bakery, to have two of the pies inserted in
the pile without removing the tin plates in which they had been baked,
the edges of which were concealed by the overlapping crusts. Hilderman
approached the pile, and spreading his enormous mouth, soon spanned it
with his teeth. The crunch which followed, arrested by the metal, was
unsuccessful. He could not understand it, but, despite the vice-like
pressure, the jaws would not close. The trick not being discovered, he
paid the wager, declaring that Kustar made the toughest pie-crust he had
ever met with.

Long John purchased his freedom by his testimony, and nothing appearing
against “Tex” at the time, he also was released.

The execution of Ives had a terrifying effect upon the ruffian horde,
though a few of them put a bold face upon the matter and were as loud in
their threats as ever. The prominent actors in that drama were singled
out for slaughter, but no serious instance of personal assault occurred.
The ruffians felt secure, as long as they were unknown, and the only
revelation yet made was insufficient to implicate any of them with the
numerous murders and robberies that had been committed. Facts had
appeared upon the trial, making it probable that Carter was accessory to
the murder of Tiebalt. The assassination of Dillingham was unavenged.
Either of these causes, in the excited state of the public mind, was
sufficient to remind the people that the work they had to perform was
but just begun. If what they had done was right, it would be wrong to
permit others equally guilty to escape. Carter, Stinson, and Lyons must
be punished.

This spontaneity of thought brought a few of the citizens of Virginia
and Nevada into consultation the day following the execution; and before
the close of the succeeding day, a league was entered into, in which all
classes of the community united, for the punishment of crime and the
protection of the people. Before the organization of this committee was
completed, a fresh impulse was given to the public indignation on
receipt of intelligence that Lloyd Magruder, a merchant of Elk City, and
the independent Democratic candidate for Congress, who had been trading
in Virginia City during the fall, had, while on his return to his home,
with four others, been cruelly murdered and robbed by a number of the
gang, in the Bitter Root Mountains. Full particulars of this terrible
tragedy will be given in the two following chapters.

Magruder was very popular with the people of Virginia City. The
committee went to work immediately. Twenty-four of them, well mounted,
and provisioned for a long ride, started in pursuit of Carter. That
villain, accompanied by William Bunton, Graves, and several others, in
anticipation of arrest, left as soon as the trial of Ives was over, for
the west side of the range. The pursuers followed on his trail as
rapidly as possible, into the Deer Lodge Valley. While riding down the
valley, the vanguard of the scouts met Erastus Yager, who from the
redness of his hair and whiskers was familiarly called “Red.” He
informed them that Carter and his companions were lying drunk at
Cottonwood (since Deer Lodge City), and that they avowed themselves good
for at least thirty of any men that might be sent to arrest them.

The party had suffered severely from the wintry blasts and storms,
especially while crossing the divide; and they were glad that both
strategy and comfort favored their detention for the next twenty hours
at the ranche of John Smith, seventeen miles above Cottonwood. At three
o’clock in the afternoon of the next day, they left for Cottonwood,
expecting to surprise and capture the fugitive without difficulty. How
great was their disappointment, to find that both he and his companions
had fled. A distant camp-fire in the mountains at a later hour convinced
them that further pursuit at that time would end in failure. They
learned upon inquiry that the ruffians had received a message from
Virginia City, warning them of the approach of the Vigilantes. And this
intelligence was afterwards confirmed by a letter which was found at
their camping ground, the writing of which was recognized as that of one
George Brown, who was supposed to belong to the gang. It afterwards
transpired that “Red,” or Yager, was the messenger who brought this
letter, and that he had killed two horses on the expedition.
Disappointed in the object of their search, the scouts now determined to
return by way of Beaverhead Rock, and, if possible, arrest both Brown
and “Red” for their criminal interference.

Their sufferings from exposure to the keen December storms were intense.
Arriving at Beaverhead, they camped in the willows, without shelter or
fire, except such as could be enkindled with green willows. Some of
their animals strayed to a cañon to escape the severity of the storm.
After remaining in camp at this place for two days, they ascertained
that “Red” was at Rattlesnake, twenty miles distant. A small party of
volunteers started immediately to arrest him, while the others, _en
route_ to Virginia City, stopped at Dempsey’s to await their return.

At Stone’s ranche the pursuers obtained fresh horses from the stage
stock of Oliver & Co., and resumed their dismal journey to Rattlesnake.
The weather was intensely cold, but this offered no impediment to the
pursuit of their journey. Arriving at Rattlesnake, they surrounded the
ranche, while one of their number entered. Stinson and Ray, both
present, had in their capacity as deputies of Plummer arrested a man,
whom they held in custody. Stinson, who disliked his visitor, confronted
him with his revolver; but seeing a like implement already in the hands
of the scout, who “had the drop” on him, he returned his weapon to its
sheath.

“I have come to arrest ‘Red’ for horse-stealing,” said the scout.

On hearing this, Stinson and Ray released their prisoner, on his promise
to go immediately to Bannack and surrender himself. The man started
forthwith to comply with his promise.

Meantime the scout joined his party outside, and they all rode hurriedly
to a wakiup a few hundred yards up the creek, which they surrounded
while the leader entered, observing as he did so,

“It’s a mighty cold night. Won’t you let a fellow warm himself?”
Advancing towards the fire, his eyes fell upon “Red.” Raising his
revolver, he said, “You’re the man I’m looking for. Come with me.”

“Red” asked no questions, and exhibited no terror. Putting on his hat,
and gathering his blankets under his arm, he did as he was ordered, with
as much apparent nonchalance as if he were going on a holiday excursion.
When told that he would be taken to Virginia City, he simply manifested
by a glance that he fully comprehended the situation, and acted in all
respects, while a prisoner, as one who knew his doom was irrevocable.
The scouts took him to the ranche, where they passed the night.

They left early the next morning; “Red” unarmed, on his own horse, and
riding beside one of the scouts. The dreary ride through snow and wind
was enlivened by the stumbling mule of the leader, which on one occasion
rolled over, and after safely depositing its rider, made two or three
somersaults down a steep bank, plunging headlong into a snowdrift at the
bottom, which completely enveloped him.

At Dempsey’s the captors joined the main party. Fatigued with the
journey through the drifts, they took supper, provided for the security
of their prisoner, and enjoyed a night’s repose. Brown, the man who had
written the warning missive to Carter, was the bar-keeper, and a sort of
general factotum of the ranche. He had been for some time suspected as a
petty thief and robber, without the courage needful to engage in graver
offences. The Vigilantes saw that he was terrified, as soon as they
arrived, though unconscious of the evidence they had obtained against
him.

In the morning the captain of the Vigilantes, in a private interview
with “Red,” charged him with being connected with the robber horde.
“Red” denied all knowledge of its existence.

“Why, then,” inquired the captain, “should you have been at such pains
to apprise the rascals that the Vigilantes were on their track?”

“It was the most natural thing in the world,” “Red” replied. “I stopped
here on my way to Deer Lodge, and Brown, on being told of my
destination, asked me to take a letter to Alex Carter and some friends.
I knew no reason why I should refuse, and did so.”

Brown was then called in, and “Red” repeated the statement in his
presence. Brown did not deny it, but betrayed by his blanched cheeks and
trembling limbs that it was true. The captain, laying his hand upon his
shoulder, and looking him steadily in the eye, said,

“Brown, you must consider yourself under arrest; we will at once proceed
to a full investigation of this matter. It looks very dark for you.”

He was put under guard, to await the termination of the trial of “Red,”
which was at once commenced. When this was over, Brown was subjected to
a second examination before the entire company.

“Did you write this letter of warning?” inquired the captain.

“I did,” replied Brown.

“Why?”

“‘Red’ came to Dempsey’s and said he was going to see the boys, and
asked me if I had any word to send them, offering to carry it for me. I
wrote them that the Vigilantes were after them, and advised them to
leave.”

No other explanation was given; and on their own confessions, and some
additional proof showing that “Red” had made inconsistent statements to
different persons belonging to the Vigilantes, while passing them on his
return from Cottonwood, with a view to deceive them as to the
whereabouts of Carter,—the company withdrew to the Stinking Water
bridge, to decide upon the guilt or innocence of the prisoners.

“Boys,” said the captain, addressing the assemblage, “you have heard
what these men have had to say for themselves. I want you to vote
according to your consciences. If you think they ought to suffer
punishment, say so; if you think they ought to go free, vote for it. Be
very careful to do the right thing for yourselves, as well as for the
prisoners. All those in favor of hanging them, step to the right side of
the bridge; and those who are for letting them go, to the left side.”

So thoroughly convinced were the men of the guilt and complicity of the
prisoners with the road-agent gang, that every man passed immediately to
the right.

The culprits started immediately, under the escort of seven men and a
leader, in the direction of Virginia City. Two hours afterwards they
arrived at Lorrain’s ranche, where they were joined at sundown by the
other members of the company, who, after a brief consultation, rode on
to Virginia City. After they had gone, the leader lay down in his
blanket on the parlor floor, to snatch a few hours of repose. Precisely
at ten o’clock, he was awakened by a slight shake, and the words,

“The hour has arrived. We mean business, and are waiting for you.”

He arose and went to the bar-room, where Brown and “Red” lay in the
corner asleep. “Red” was the first to awaken. Rising to his feet, he
addressed the leader in a sad and despondent tone.

“You have treated me like a gentleman,” said he. “I know that my time
has come. I am going to be hanged.”

“That’s pretty rough, ‘Red’” interjected the leader.

“Yes. It’s pretty rough, but I merited it years ago. What I want to say
is, that I know all about this gang. There are men in it who deserve
death more than I do; but I should die happy, if I could see them
hanged, or know it would be done. I don’t say this to get off. I don’t
want to get off.”

“It will be better for you, ‘Red,’” said the Vigilantes, “at this time
to give us all the information in your possession, if only for the sake
of your kind. Times have been very hard. Men have been shot down in
broad daylight, not alone for money, or even hatred, but for mere luck
and sport, and this must have a stop put to it.”

“I agree to it all,” replied “Red.” “No poor country was ever cursed
with a more bloodthirsty or meaner pack of villains than this,—and I
know them all.”

On being urged by the leader to furnish their names, which he said
should be taken down, “Red” told him that Henry Plummer was chief of the
band; Bill Bunton, stool pigeon and second in command; George Brown,
secretary; Sam Bunton, roadster; Cyrus Skinner, fence, spy, and
roadster; George Shears, horse-thief and roadster; Frank Parish,
horse-thief and roadster; Hayes Lyons, telegraph man and roadster; Bill
Hunter, telegraph man and roadster; Ned Ray, council-room keeper at
Bannack City; George Ives, Stephen Marshland, Dutch John (Wagner), Alex
Carter, Whiskey Bill (Graves), Johnny Cooper, Buck Stinson, Mexican
Frank, Bob Zachary, Boone Helm, Clubfoot George (Lane), Billy
Terwiliger, Gad Moore, roadsters.

These men were bound by an oath to be true to each other, and were
required to perform such services as came within the defined meaning of
their separate positions in the band. The penalty of disobedience was
death. If any of them, under any circumstances, divulged any of the
secrets or guilty purposes of the band, he was to be followed and shot
down at sight. The same doom was prescribed for any outsiders who
attempted an exposure of their criminal designs, or arrested any of them
for the commission of crime. Their great object was declared to be
plunder, in all cases, without taking life if possible; but if murder
was necessary, it was to be committed. Their password was “Innocent.”
Their neckties were fastened with a sailor’s knot, and they wore
mustaches and chin whiskers. He was himself a member of the band, but
not a murderer.

Among other disclosures, “Red” attributed his hapless condition to Bill
Hunter, at whose instigation, years before, he had entered upon a career
of infamy. He hoped the committee would not spare him. He gave the
particulars of the robberies of the coaches, and the names of all
engaged in this as well as many other crimes.

After listening to this frightful narrative, and making such memoranda
as they might need for future operations, the little party of Vigilantes
carefully reconsidered the vote they had taken, and decided that the two
culprits should be executed immediately. In the course of the narrative,
“Red” had fully implicated Brown. In the Indian campaign in Minnesota in
1862, Brown was a scout for Gen. William R. Marshall (brother-in-law of
the writer), who regarded him as not a notoriously bad man, but as one
who had little moral principle or force of character, and who was easily
influenced by his associates.

Less than a quarter of a mile distant, in rear of Lorrain’s, on a
beautiful curve of the Pas-sam-a-ri, stood several majestic cottonwoods,
by far the finest trees in all that region. Two, which stood side by
side, were selected as the scaffolds. It was a dim starlit night, and a
lantern was necessary to complete the preparations for the execution.
The cold blast from the immediate mountains howled fearfully as the
little procession tramped through the snow, with their prisoners in
charge, to the fatal spot. The night was not darker than the gloom which
had settled upon the minds and hearts of these condemned wretches.
“Red,” however, was perfectly collected. Not a sigh escaped him, nor a
tear dimmed his eyes. Brown was all excitement. He begged piteously for
mercy, and prayed for his Indian wife and family. They were in
Minnesota. “Red,” more affected by the terror and moans of his comrade
than his own hapless condition, said to him in a sad but firm tone,

“Brown, if you had thought of this three years ago, you wouldn’t be here
now, or give the boys this trouble.”

A few branches were clipped from a lower limb of each of the trees, and
the ropes suspended. Two stools brought from the ranche, by being placed
one upon the other, served the purpose of a drop. A Vigilante, while
adjusting the noose to the neck of Brown, stumbled, and both he and
Brown fell together into the snow. Recovering himself, he said, by way
of apology,

“We must do better than that, Brown.”

It was a chance remark, proceeding from a motive which it failed to
express; better interpreted by those who heard it, than I fear it will
be by my readers.

When all was ready, Brown, with the petition upon his lips, “God
Almighty save my soul,” was launched from the platform, and died without
a struggle.

“Red” witnessed the scene unmoved. When his turn came, and he stood upon
the frail trestle, he looked calmly around upon his executioners.

“I knew,” said he, “that I should be followed and hanged, when I met the
party in Deer Lodge Valley; but I wish you would chain me, and not hang
me until after I have seen those punished who are guiltier than I.”

Just before he fell, he shook hands with all, and then turning to the
Vigilante who had escorted him to Lorrain’s, he said,

“Let me beg of you to follow and punish the rest of this infernal gang.”

“‘Red,’” replied the man, “we will do it, if there’s any such thing in
the book.”

“Good-bye, boys,” said “Red,” “you’re on a good undertaking. God bless
you.”

The stools fell, and the body of the intrepid freebooter swung lifeless
in the midnight blast.



                             CHAPTER XXXII
                             LLOYD MAGRUDER


“In the name of all that is wonderful, Hill, what has kept you up till
this late hour?” was the eager inquiry of Mrs. Maggie Beachy of her
husband, when that gentleman entered his house at two o’clock in the
morning.

“Well, Maggie,” replied her husband, “you remember my dream about Lloyd
Magruder? I fear it has all come true. Indeed, I am perfectly certain
poor Lloyd has been murdered.”

“Nonsense, Hill,” rejoined the wife. “Will you never have done with your
unfounded suspicions? You will make yourself the laughing-stock of the
whole country, and bring all the roughs in it about your ears, if you
don’t cease talking about Magruder.”

“I can’t help it, wife,” persisted Beachy. “Those three rascals, Doc.
Howard, Chris Lowry, and Jim Romaine, with another hangdog-looking
fellow, came into town to-night in disguise, and, under assumed names,
took passage in the coach to Walla Walla. They followed Magruder to the
Bannack mines, and have doubtless killed him while on his way home.
Their cantinas are filled with his gold dust.”

“How improbable, Hill,” said Mrs. Beachy, smiling. “Why, only yesterday
Lloyd’s wife received a letter from him, saying that he would not start
for twelve days, and that he would have a strong company with him.”

“Well, well, Maggie, let’s drop the subject. Time will tell whether my
suspicions are correct.”

Let us inquire into the cause of Hill Beachy’s terrible suspicion.

Three months before this conversation occurred, Lloyd Magruder, a
wealthy merchant of Elk City, loaded a pack train with merchandise, and
made the long and dangerous journey of five hundred miles, by an Indian
trail over the mountains, to the Bannack mines, in that part of Idaho
afterwards embraced in the boundaries of Montana. The night preceding
his departure, Hill Beachy, the landlord of the Luna House in Lewiston,
a warm personal friend of Magruder, dreamed that he saw Chris Lowry dash
Magruder’s brains out with an axe. He related the dream to his wife the
next morning, and expressed great fears for the safety of his friend.
She was desirous of telling Magruder; but as his investment was large,
and he was ready to start upon his journey, Beachy thought it would only
introduce a disturbing element into the enterprise, without effecting
its abandonment, and expose him to the laughter and sneers of the
public. But he did not conceal the anxiety which the dream had
occasioned in his own mind, and was greatly relieved when news came, six
weeks afterwards, of the safe arrival of Magruder at Bannack.

On the morning of the day after Magruder left Lewiston, Howard, Lowry,
and Romaine, in company with Bob Zachary and three other roughs,
departed with the avowed intention of going to Oregon. As soon, however,
as they had proceeded a sufficient distance in that direction to escape
observation, they turned towards Bannack, and after a few days’ journey
were joined by William Page, an old mountain teamster. The party
followed on in the track of Magruder’s train, which they overtook when
within three days’ journey of Bannack, and accompanied it to its place
of destination.

Magruder was disappointed, on his arrival at Bannack, to learn that the
camp had been deserted by most of the miners, who had gone to the
extensive placer mines in Alder Gulch at Virginia City, seventy-five
miles distant, where the writer was then residing. Three days
afterwards, however, he was well satisfied, on his arrival there, to
find an active mining camp of six thousand inhabitants, all eager to
purchase his wares as rapidly as they could be displayed. Howard, Lowry,
Romaine, and Page found comfortable quarters in the building occupied by
Magruder, and were provided by him with employment during his six weeks’
stay in Virginia City. No one, except himself, knew better than they the
amount of his accumulations. His confidence in them was unbounded. On
his offer to pay them two hundred dollars each, they had agreed to
accompany him as assistants and guards on his return to Lewiston. The
negotiations with Magruder for their employment were conducted by
Howard, who was a physician of marked ability, and whose pleasing
address was well calculated to allay all suspicion concerning their real
motives in joining the party. Howard, Lowry, and Romaine, while at
Lewiston, were classed among the vilest roughs of the town. The former
two were understood to be escaped convicts from the California
penitentiary. They had been concerned in numerous robberies, and were
suspected of connection with Plummer’s infamous gang. Magruder, whose
residence was at Elk City, was entirely unacquainted with their history,
and, from the simulated fidelity of their conduct while in his employ,
had no reason to suspect them of criminal designs. He was very fortunate
in the disposition of his merchandise, realizing therefor twenty-four
thousand dollars in gold dust, and a drove of seventy fine mules.

A few days before his departure from Virginia City, Charley Allen, a
successful miner, and two young men, brothers, by the name of Horace and
Robert Chalmers, who had just arrived in the mountains from Booneville,
Missouri, and William Phillips, an old pioneer in the country, arranged
to unite their trains with his, and all make the trip together as one
company. Romaine tried to dissuade Phillips from going with the others,
but gave no reason for what seemed to the latter a strange request.

It was a bright October morning when the train left Virginia City, and
moved slowly down Alder Creek, into the picturesque valley of the
Pas-sam-a-ri. The sun shone; the mountain atmosphere was crisp and
exhilarating. The long plain stretching away to the base of the Ruby
range reflected upon its mirror-like surface that magnificent group of
pine-covered mountains, along whose sides glinted in the sunbeams the
bewitching hues that give them their name. Towering on the right, rose
the twin pinnacles of Ramshorn and Mill Creek; and, afar in the
distance, painted upon the horizon, was the superb outline of the main
range of the old Rockies, and Table Mountain lifting its glittering
plateau of snow far above the surrounding peaks. Filled with the
inspiration naturally enkindled by these majestic views, the men, with
all the animation and abandon of uncaged schoolboys, shouted and sung as
they galloped along and hurried the train across the widespread valley.
Into the hills, over the mountains, across the streams, through the
cañons they scampered, entering Bannack the third day, just as the sun
was setting.

Business detained them at Bannack the three following days. With the
design of misleading the villains at Lewiston who might be on the watch
for his return, Magruder sent by a company which left the morning after
his arrival, a letter to his wife, telling her of his success, and that
he would leave for home with a train strongly guarded, in twelve days.
While he was thus planning the way for a safe return, Howard was equally
busy in maturing a scheme to rob him on the route. This infernal
project, the fruit of long contemplation, he now for the first time
unfolded to Lowry and Romaine, who gave it their eager compliance.
Meeting with Bob Zachary, he confided it to him; but, on learning that
it could not be effected without the possible murder of Magruder, and
the four persons accompanying him, Zachary, villain as he was, declined
all participation in it. It was understood by the three that on the
eighth day of the journey, when the train would make camp in the Bitter
Root Mountains, at a distance of one hundred miles or more from any
white settlers, they would carry their diabolical design into execution.
Howard declared that it could not be done without killing the five
owners of the trains. Page was to be kept in ignorance of the plot until
the eve of its performance.

Animated with the hope of an early reunion with his family, Magruder,
with his companions, left Bannack one bright autumnal morning, and
dashed with his train into the manifold intricacies of the mountain
labyrinth. The burden of care with which one is oppressed, while
travelling through an uninhabited region, exposed continually to the
attacks of Indians and robbers, is always relieved by a sort of wild
exhilaration inseparable from the shifting of scenery, and the varied
occupations and incidents of the journey. And when day after day passes,
without any change in the same monotonous round of employment, men
sometimes desire the variety of a brush with the Indians, or a deer
chase, or an antelope hunt, to ward off their mental depression. But
save an occasional foray upon a herd of antelopes, the train moved
safely onward, without impediment. The three ruffians were particularly
attentive to the duties required of them, winning golden opinions from
those they intended to destroy.

On the evening of the sixth day, the train descended into the valley of
the Bitter Root. The lofty range of mountains which now forms the
boundary between Montana and Idaho stretched along the horizon
displaying alternate reaches illumined by the departing rays of the sun,
and darkened by the shadows of overhanging clouds.

“In three days more,” said Magruder, “we shall descend the range into
Idaho, and all danger will be over.”

Near the close of the second day thereafter, as the mules were slowly
creeping up the trail, when near the summit, Howard rode alongside of
Page, and in a tone of fearful earnestness said to him,

“Page, when we go into camp, to-night, drive the mules half a mile away,
and remain with them till supper time. We are going to kill Magruder and
his four friends. You can help dispose of the bodies when the work is
done, and share in the plunder. As you value your own life, you will not
breathe a word of this to any one.”

Had a thunderbolt fallen at the feet of Page, he could not have been
more terrified. Reckless as his life had been, no stain of blood was on
his soul. Gladly would he have warned Magruder, but the fearful threat
of Howard was in his way. Besides, as Howard had grown into great favor,
he felt that he would not be believed. He decided the conflict with
conscience by resolving to follow the directions of the conspirators.

The spot was not unfamiliar. It had been often occupied for camping
purposes, and was specially favored with water and pasturage. It was
also sheltered by the impenetrable foliage of a clump of dwarf pines and
redwoods. Five minutes’ clamber of the vertebrated peak which rose
abruptly above the camp-fire, would enable one to survey for many miles
the vast volcanic region of mountains, hills, and cañons over which the
trail of the traveller, like a dusky thread, stretched on towards
Lewiston.

The train drew up on the camping ground a little before dark. The sky
was overcast with snow clouds, and the wind blew chill and bleak. Every
sign indicated the approach of one of those fearful snowstorms common at
all seasons in these high altitudes. All the men except Page, who was
with the herd, were gathered around the camp-fire, awaiting supper. As
Page, staggering under the burden of his guilty secret, came to the camp
in answer to a call to supper, Howard met him, and in an ominous
whisper, warned him to retire as soon as his meal was finished, and not
to be seen about the camp until he was wanted.

Magruder and Lowry were assigned to stand guard and watch the herd until
ten o’clock,—the hour agreed upon for the commission of the crime. Page
had built a fire for their accommodation. As they rose to leave the
camp, Lowry, picking up an axe, remarked,

“We shall probably need some wood, and I’ll take the axe along.”

Their departure was regarded as a signal for all to retire. Page had
spread his blankets and lain down some time before, “not,” as he
afterwards said, “to sleep, but to await the course of events.” Allen
crept in by his side. The Chalmers brothers had made their bed twenty
yards distant from the camp-fire; and Romaine, armed to perform the part
assigned to him, stretched himself beside Phillips, his unsuspecting
victim. Howard, the arch and bloody instigator of the brutal tragedy,
demon-like, roamed at large, ready for any service, when the hour came,
necessary to finish the deed.

The evening wore on. The sleep of toil-worn men comes when it is sought;
and soon the only wakeful eyes in the camp were those of the watchers at
the herd, Howard, Romaine, and the wretched Page.

The friendly conversation between Magruder and Lowry, as they sat side
by side at the fire, was not interrupted, until the former looked at his
watch.

“It is nearly ten,” said he, filling his meerschaum, while unconsciously
announcing the hour of his doom.

“I will put some wood on the fire,” said Lowry, picking up the axe, and
rising.

Magruder bent forward towards the fire to light his meerschaum, when the
axe wielded by Lowry descended with a fearful crash into his brain.
Howard, who had been concealed near, sprung forward, and snatching the
axe from Lowry, who seemed for the moment paralyzed at the deed he had
committed, struck several additional blows upon the already lifeless
body of the unfortunate man. The villains then hurried to the spot where
the Chalmers brothers were lying, and while they were despatching them
with the axe, Romaine plunged a bowie-knife into the abdomen of
Phillips, exclaiming at the moment, with an oath,

“You old fool, I have to kill you. I told you at Virginia City not to
come.”

Allen, wakened by the death groan of young Chalmers, had risen to a
sitting posture, and was rubbing his eyes, when Howard stole behind him,
and blew out his brains, by a simultaneous discharge of buckshot from
both barrels of his gun into the back part of Allen’s head.

The work of assassination was complete. The murderers, unharmed, were in
possession of the gold which had caused the dreadful deed.

Page, who had not left his bed, was now summoned by Howard to assist in
the concealment of the bodies. Knowing that his life would pay the
forfeit of disobedience, he hurried to the camp-fire, where Lowry
greeted him with the soul-sickening words,

“It’s a grand success, Bill. We never made a false stroke.”

A heavy snowstorm now set in. The assassins occupied the remainder of
the night in destroying and removing the evidences of their guilt. The
bodies of their victims were wrapped in blankets, conveyed to the summit
of an adjacent ridge, and cast over a precipice into a cañon eight
hundred feet deep, where it was supposed they would be speedily devoured
by wolves. The camp equipage, saddles, straps, blankets, guns, pistols,
everything not retained for immediate convenience, were burned, and all
the iron scraps carefully collected, put into a sack, and cast over the
precipice. All the while these guilty deeds were in progress, the storm
was increasing. When the morning dawned, not a vestige of the ghastly
tragedy was visible. The camp was carpeted to the depth of two feet with
snow, and the tempest still raged. The murderers congratulated each
other upon their success. No remorseful sensations disturbed their
relish for a hearty breakfast. No contrite emotions affected the greedy
delight with which each miscreant received his share of the blood-bought
treasure. No dread lest the eye of the All-seeing, who alone had
witnessed their dark and damning atrocity, should betray them, mingled
with the promises they made to themselves of pleasures and pursuits that
this ill-gotten gain would buy in the world where they were going. One
solitary fear haunted them,—that concerning their escape from the
country.

When this all-absorbing subject was mentioned, they saw and felt the
necessity of avoiding Lewiston; their presence there would excite
suspicion. Howard advised that they should go to a ford of the
Clearwater, fifty miles above Lewiston, and cross over and make a
hurried journey to Puget Sound. There they could take passage on a
steamer to San Francisco or to British Columbia, as after events might
dictate. This counsel was adopted. Mounting their horses, they made a
last scrutinizing survey of the scene of their hellish tragedy, now
covered with snow, and plunged down the western slope of the mountains,
amid the rocks and cañons of Northern Idaho. The expression of Howard,
as he reined his horse away from the bloody theatre, may be received as
an indication of the sentiments by which all were animated.

“No one,” said he, “will ever discover from anything here the
performance in which we have been engaged. If we are only true to each
other, boys, all is safe.”

The animals, with the exception of one horse and seven mules, were
abandoned, but accustomed to follow the tinkle of the bell still
suspended to the neck of the horse, the herd soon appeared straggling
along the trail behind the company. The heartless wretches, thinking to
frighten the animals away, at first shot them one by one as they came
within rifle distance. Finding that the others continued to follow, they
finally drove the entire herd, seventy or more in number, into a cañon
near the trail, and mercilessly slaughtered all the animals composing
it.

Avoiding Elk City by a circuitous route, the party, after several days’
travel, arrived at the ford of the Clearwater. Two broad channels of the
river at this crossing encircled a large island. A mountain torrent at
its best, the river was swollen by recent rains, and its current running
with frightful velocity. Page, who was perfectly familiar with the ford,
dashed in, and was followed by Lowry. They were obliged to swim their
mules before reaching the island, and had still a deeper channel to
cross beyond. Romaine and Howard, who had witnessed the passage from the
bank, were afraid to risk it. A long parley ensued, which finally
terminated in the return of Page and Lowry, and an abandonment of the
ford. A single day’s rations was all the food the company now possessed.
None could be obtained for several days, except at Lewiston, the mention
whereof brought their crime before the ruffians with terrible
distinctness. But there was no alternative. Risk of detection, while a
chance presented for escape, was preferable to physical suffering, from
which there was none. They encountered the risk. Near Lewiston they fell
in with a rancheman, to whom they committed their animals, with
instructions to keep them until their return, and, concealing their
faces with mufflers, entered the town at a late hour of the evening.

With the design of stealing a boat, and making a night trip down Snake
River, to some point accessible to the Portland steamboats, they
proceeded at once to the river bank fronting the town. Piling their
baggage into the first boat they came to, they pushed out into the
stream. The wind was blowing fearfully, and the maddened river rolled a
miniature sea. They had proceeded but a few rods when a sudden lurch of
the boat satisfied them that the voyage was impracticable, and they
returned to shore.

Their only alternative now was to secure a passage that night in the
coach for Walla Walla, or remain in Lewiston at the risk of being
recognized the next day. It was a dark, blustering night. Hill Beachy,
whose invariable custom it was to retire from the office at nine
o’clock, from some inexplicable cause became oblivious of the hour, and
was seated by the stove, glancing over the columns of a much-worn paper.
His clerk stood at the desk, preparing the way-bill for the coach, which
left an hour later for Walla Walla. The street door was locked. Suddenly
the silence without was broken by the heavy tramp of approaching
footsteps. A muffled face peered through the window. Beachy’s attention
was arrested by a hesitating triple knock upon the door, which seemed to
him at the time ominous of wrong. Catching up the lamp, he hurried to
the door, on opening which a tall, well-proportioned man, in closely
buttoned overcoat, with only his eyes and the upper portion of his nose
visible, entered, and with a nervous, agitated step, by a strangely
indirect, circular movement, advanced to the desk where the clerk was
standing.

Addressing the clerk in a subdued tone, he said, “I want four tickets
for Walla Walla.”

“We issue no tickets,” replied the clerk, “but will enter your names on
the way-bill. What names?” he inquired.

For a moment the stranger was nonplussed. Recovering himself instantly,
with seeming nonchalance, he gave the names of John Smith and his
brother Joseph, Thomas Jones and his brother Jim; and, throwing three
double eagles upon the desk, he hastily departed.

As he closed the door, Beachy said to the clerk, “I’m afraid there will
be a stage robbery to-night. Go to the express-office and tell the agent
not to send the treasure chest by this coach. Don’t wake the passenger
in the next room. I will see the citizens who have secured passage, and
request them to wait until to-morrow.”

Still reflecting upon the suspicious conduct of the visitor, Beachy
determined to get a sight of his companions. “There are too many Smiths
and Joneses to be all right,” he said to himself, as he slipped the hood
over his dark lantern and took his way to the hotel where they lodged.
Ascertaining that their apartment fronted the street, he stole quietly
up to the window, which was protected by shutters with adjustable
lattice. This, by a cautious process, he opened, and, peering through,
beheld the four inmates, three of whom he recognized as the ruffians who
had left Lewiston and gone to Bannack three months before.

More deeply confirmed than at the first in the belief that a robbery was
intended, he awaited the approach of the coach, designing to make a
careful survey of the group after they were seated preparatory to
departure. Fifteen or twenty persons, who had heard of Beachy’s
suspicions, several of whom were old associates of Howard and his
companions, followed the coach from the barn to the hotel.

Enveloped in overcoats and blankets, their faces concealed by mufflers,
and their hats drawn down to hide their eyes, the four men climbed into
the coach. Just as the driver gathered up his lines Beachy opened his
lantern, and before the men could wrap their blankets around them, his
quick eye detected that two of the number had each a pair of well-filled
cantinas on his lap. After the coach had driven off, he turned to Judge
Berry, who was standing near, and, in a low but meaning tone, said,

“Lloyd Magruder has been murdered.”

“What makes you think so?” inquired the judge. “Do you recognize these
fellows?”

“Yes, three of them: Howard, Lowry, and Romaine. Their cantinas are
filled with Magruder’s money. I’ll furnish horses and pay all expenses
if you and the sheriff will join me, and we’ll arrest them to-night.”

“Arrest them for what?” asked the judge.

“On suspicion of having murdered Magruder.”

“Why, Hill, the whole town would laugh at us. We certainly could not
detain them without evidence. Besides, your suspicions are groundless.
Mrs. Magruder told me last evening that she did not expect her husband
for ten or twelve days. Let matters rest for the present.”

“I know that Magruder is dead, and that these villains killed him, as
well as if I had seen it done,” rejoined Beachy. “From this time forth,
I am on their track.”

Bidding the judge good-night, he wended his way home, and, on entering
his house, held the conversation with his wife with which this chapter
opens.



                             CHAPTER XXXIII
                              HILL BEACHY


Mr. Beachy’s convictions gave him no rest. Without a shadow of evidence
to sustain him, or a clew to guide him, he went to work to ferret out
the crime. His friends laughed at and discouraged him. The roughs of
Lewiston threatened him. A few charitably attributed his conduct to
mental derangement. The face of every person he met wore a quizzical
expression, which seemed to imply both pity and ridicule. Often, when
thwarted, he half resolved to abandon the pursuit, but a voice within
whispered him on with assurance of success, and he could not, if he
would, recede. Three days were spent in a fruitless search for the
animals which he knew must have borne the men to town. At the close of
the third day a party arrived from Bannack. The first inquiry he
addressed to them after the usual salutation was,

“Where is Magruder?”

“Hasn’t he arrived?” was the surprised rejoinder. “He left four days
before us, intending to come through as quickly as possible.”

Beachy heard no more.

“He is dead,” said he, “and I know the murderers.”

“Tut, tut, Hill, you’re too fast. He has probably gone around by Salt
Lake. He’ll be in all safe in a few days.”

Beachy resumed his search for the animals. In a few days a man came in
from some point above Lewiston, and reported having seen, on his ride
down the river, a party of four men encamped in a solitary nook on the
opposite bank. The thought flashed through Beachy’s brain that they were
the murderers, who, thwarted in their effort to leave the country at
Walla Walla, had returned by a circuitous route, in search of a point
more favorable.

In Tom Farrell, a harum-scarum dare-devil of the town, Beachy found one
man who shared his suspicions. He consented to go with him and aid him
in arresting these men. It was freezing weather, and the trail was rough
and mountainous. Both men were well armed and of undoubted courage.
Urging their horses to their utmost speed, they rode on till past the
hour of noon, when Tom descried a thin column of smoke ascending from
the camp of the supposed freebooters. Securing their horses in a
thicket, they crept to a point where, concealed by the willows, they
could observe all parts of the camp. Alas for their hopes! The suspected
robbers developed into a hunting party of honest miners, who were
enjoying a little holiday sport in the mountains. Worn down with fatigue
and anxiety, they returned to Lewiston, to encounter afresh the gibes
and sneers of the people at the failure of this sorry expedition.

Another day of patient search was rewarded with the discovery of the
rancheman who had possession of the animals. Beachy returned from a
visit to his ranche, bringing with him one horse and seven mules, and
the saddles, bridles, and other accoutrements, which he submitted to the
inspection of the citizens. Not an article was identified as the
property of Magruder. One man thought an old saddle resembled one that
he had seen in Magruder’s possession, but, as old saddles were plenty,
this one, without any distinctive marks, was valueless as evidence.

Thus far Beachy’s investigations had only involved the subject in deeper
mystery; but as day after day passed, bringing no tidings of his friend,
he felt an increasing conviction of the great evil that had befallen
him. Reflecting upon the partial identification of the saddle,
“Perhaps,” thought he, “this may furnish a clew. If the saddle ever
belonged to Magruder, some of his family will identify it. I have it.
Jack will certainly know it. I can but try him.” He suspended the saddle
on a small peg attached to the stall occupied by his pacing-horse.

[Illustration:

  HILL BEACHY

  _Lloyd Magruder’s avenger_
]

Jack was an Indian boy who had been Magruder’s hostler for several
years. Late in the afternoon Beachy met him.

“Jack,” said he, accosting him, “don’t you want to take a ride?”

“I am always ready for that, Mr. Beachy.”

“Well, our cows haven’t come home to-night. I’ll have my pony in the
stable in ten minutes, and you can saddle him, and have a good time
hunting them. Will you go?”

“All right,” replied Jack, “I’ll be there.”

Beachy immediately went to the stable, and, ascending to the haymow,
placed himself in a position where he could observe the actions of Jack
when he saddled the pony. The boy was punctual. Leading the pony from
the stall, he took down the saddle and placed it on him.

“It’s a failure,” reflected Beachy, as the boy fastened the girth, and
seized the pommel preparatory to mounting.

Just at this moment Jack’s eye caught sight of the stirrup. He paused,
and, taking it in his hand, surveyed it narrowly. An expression of
surprise stole over his face. Dropping the stirrup, he caught the
crupper and examined it more carefully. He then looked at other parts of
the saddle in detail. At length he mounted, and, while leaving the
stable, looked back with astonished interest upon the crupper. The cows
at this time were discovered on their way home. Jack rode around and
drove them up, and, dismounting, said to Beachy, who met him at the
stable door,

“This is Massa Magruder’s saddle. He took it with him when he went to
Bannack. How came it here?”

“How do you know it is his, Jack?”

“By that crupper. There’s where I mended it myself with a piece of
buckskin. I know it’s the same old saddle. I’ve ridden on it a hundred
times.”

“A clew at last!” said Beachy. “I’ll follow it up. Jack cannot be
mistaken.”

Calling to some friends who were passing, he told them the result of his
experiment. The old saddle was produced, and Jack was examined. Alarmed
at the scepticism of his interrogators, Jack wavered in faith, and his
testimony only confirmed the belief that Beachy was crazy.

The following day a train was seen descending the mountain by the Nez
Percé trail. A tall man, seemingly the leader, who wore a peculiar hat,
like Magruder’s, was pointed out as the missing man. Hundreds of eyes
watched the slow descent of the mules into the valley. The wife of
Magruder, whose thoughts and feelings had been alternating between hope
and fear for a week or more, awaited with delighted surprise the certain
approach of her husband. Hill Beachy looked on with doubtful interest,
hoping, but faithless. Alas! it was not Magruder.

            “For him no more the blazing hearth shall burn,
            Or busy housewife ply her evening care.”

When the train master, in reply to their eager inquiries, expressed his
own surprise, and told them that Magruder should have reached home ten
days before, the people for the first time felt that he might have
fallen a victim to robbers. Still they doubted. The crime was too great,
involved too many lives, and the probability that he had changed routes
and was returning by the way of Salt Lake was greater than that he and
his large train had been destroyed.

Firm in his belief, Beachy, like a sleuth-hound, continued to follow the
track leading to discovery. “They do not know the desperate character of
those villains,” he said, as he turned from the crowd to pursue the clew
furnished by Jack. His wife, who until this time had feared for his
safety at the hands of the town ruffians, now for the first time gave
him encouragement.

Falling in company with the men who had just arrived from Bannack, he
plied them with inquiries concerning Magruder’s operations there.

“Why,” observed one, “he told me on the morning he left that he should
surprise his wife, for he had written her the day before that he would
not leave for ten days. ‘She will tell this to all inquirers,’ said he,
‘and the roughs of Lewiston will be thrown off their guard. I shall
reach home about the time they think I will leave here.’”

“Would you know any of the stock?” inquired Beachy.

“Yes; there was one large, white-faced sorrel horse belonging to some of
the party, that was a very good race-horse. I saw him run one night,
when some of the boys were at our camp. I think I should know him. They
intended to bring him here, and make a race-horse of him.”

The only horse which Beachy had found in possession of the rancheman
corresponded with this description. He placed him in one of a long range
of stalls in his stable, in each of which was a horse, and requested his
informant to select him, if possible, from the number. When the man came
to the sorrel, he said,

“If this horse were two or three sizes larger, I should think he might
be the one I saw; but he is too small, and I know nothing of the
others.”

Knowing how much the size of a horse is seemingly increased when in
motion, Beachy saddled the sorrel, and told his hostler to lead him to
the end of the street, mount, and run him at his best speed back to the
stable. As he dashed down to the spot where Beachy and the man were
standing, the latter involuntarily raised his hands and exclaimed,

“My God! that is the identical animal.”

“You are sure?” said Beachy.

“I would swear to it,” was the instant reply.

“And now,” thought Beachy, “I have a white man on my side. The evidence
is sufficient for me. To-morrow I start for the murderers.”

Armed with requisitions upon the governors of all the Pacific States and
Territories, the next morning Beachy, accompanied by the indomitable Tom
Farrell, made preparations for his departure. When all was ready, his
wife, who had felt more keenly than he had the ridicule, sneers,
indifference, and malignity with which his efforts had been regarded,
with tearful eyes approached him, and, taking him by the hand, in a tone
softened by the grief of parting, said to him,

“Hill, you must either return with those villains, or look up a new
wife.”

“The look which emphasized these words,” says Beachy, “the expression,
the calm, sweet face which said stronger than words that failure would
kill her, filled me with new life. They were worth more than all the
taunts I had received, and I bade her adieu with the determination to
succeed.”

While Mr. Beachy was speaking thus fondly of his wife, whose death had
occurred but a few months before he narrated to me these incidents, the
tears rolled down his cheeks,—and he added in a voice broken with
emotion, “I then felt that the time had come when I needed something
more than human help, and I went out to the barn and got down upon my
knees and prayed to the Old Father,—and that’s something I haven’t been
much in the habit of doing in this hard country,—and I prayed for half
an hour; and I prayed hard; and I promised that if He’d only help me
this time in catching these villains, I’d never ask another favor of Him
as long as I lived, _and I never have_.”

Three changes were made in the transmission of the mail over the route
between Lewiston and Walla Walla. The log dwellings and stables at the
several stations were the only evidences of settlement for the entire
distance. Beachy was the proprietor of the stage line. His
station-keepers had been in the habit of transporting way travellers
over parts of the road, for pay, at times when the horses were
unemployed. This practice had been strictly forbidden by Beachy. But
when he and Tom Farrell drove up to the first station, such was his
anxiety to overtake the fugitives, that he did not stop to reprimand the
unfaithful employee who had just harnessed the stage horses to a light
wagon, with the intention of turning a dishonest penny. He took the
wagon himself, and without delay drove to the next station, arriving
there in time to hitch a pair of horses just harnessed by the hostler
for his own use, to his wagon, and hurry on to another station. Here, as
he and Tom alighted, a light buggy with a powerful horse came alongside.
The driver was an old acquaintance. He was going to Walla Walla in haste
for a physician. Beachy offered to do his errand if he would allow him
to proceed in his buggy. The gentleman assented. The horse’s flanks were
white with foam when, at dark, Beachy and Tom Farrell rode into Walla
Walla.

Before entering the town, Beachy concealed his face in a muffler to
avoid recognition. Half-way up the street he observed a man, of whom he
expected to obtain information, engaged with another in conversation.
Jumping from the wagon he approached him cautiously, and, by a
significant grip, drew him aside and made known his business.

“They left four days ago for Portland,” said the man, “with the avowed
intention of taking the first boat to San Francisco. They were here two
days, lost considerable at faro, but took plenty of gold dust with
them.”

“Did they explain how they obtained their money?”

“Yes. Howard said that they, in company with five others, had purchased
a water ditch in Boise Basin, and had been renting the water to the
miners at large rates. The miners became dissatisfied with their prices,
and a fight ensued. Men were killed on both sides, and they were the
only members of the ditch company that escaped. They were now on their
way out of the country, to escape arrest. They feared the authorities
were pursuing them.”

While engaged in this conversation, Captain Ruckles, the agent of the
Columbia River Steamboat Company, happened to pass. Beachy hailed him,
and told his story. Ruckles gave him authority to use a Whitehall boat
in descending the river from Wallula, and an order upon the captain of
the downward bound steamer from Umatilla, to consult his convenience on
the trip to Portland.

The evening was far advanced when Beachy and Farrell started on a
midnight drive of thirty miles to Wallula. Day was breaking when they
drove up to the landing. The river, at all times boisterous, had been
swollen by the flood into a torrent. Rousing a wharfinger, they were
informed that all navigation was suspended until the waters should
abate, that no steamboats had been there for several days, and to
attempt the passage of Umatilla Rapids in a Whitehall boat would be
madness.

Fortunately, the next man Beachy met was Captain Ankeny, an old river
pilot, who knew every crook and rock in the channel.

“It’s a dangerous business,” said the captain, after listening to his
story, “but I think we can make it in a Whitehall boat. At all events,
if it’s murderers you’re after, it’s worth the risk. I’ll take you down
if anybody can.”

At daylight the three men, with the pilot at the helm, pushed out into
the stream, every spectator on shore predicting disaster. It was,
indeed, a lively passage, and not a few hairbreadth escapes were
attributable to the skill of the man who knew the channel. The boat
dashed through the rapids, and rounded to at Umatilla, twenty-two miles
below, two hours after it left Wallula.

Beachy found a willing coadjutor in the captain of the steamboat at
Umatilla, and, to expedite the departure of the boat, employed eighteen
men to assist in discharging the cargo. When the boat had blown her last
whistle and rung her last bell, two large wagons laden with emigrants,
who had just arrived after a tedious journey across the plains,
thundered down to the wharf to be taken aboard.

“Too late,” shouted the captain. “The boat cannot be delayed. Cast off.”

The spokesman for the emigrants pleaded hard for a passage. Beachy
relented.

“Take them on board for luck,” said he to the captain.

No other cause for detention occurring, the boat swung off, and
proceeded down the river, arriving at Celilo, eighty-five miles below,
late in the evening. From that point navigation is impeded by rapids for
sixteen miles, which distance is travelled by railroad. The cars would
not leave until the next morning,—a delay which might afford the
fugitives time for escape. In this exigency Beachy applied to the
emigrants, and by pledging the boat as security for the return of their
horses, and paying a round sum, hired three of them to convey Captain
Ankeny, Farrell, and himself to the Dalles. It was after one o’clock in
the morning when they entered Dalles City. Ankeny and Farrell rode down
to the hotel to reconnoitre, and report to Beachy, who awaited their
return in the outskirts. It was a bright, starlight night. A man, whose
form Beachy recognized, passed hurriedly by the spot where he stood.
Hailing him, he unfolded the object of his mission, and learned that
three of the party he was pursuing had left the Dalles on a steamboat
for Portland two days before. The other, he was afterwards informed, had
gone since.

In company with Tom Farrell, he took passage on the next steamer for
Portland, arriving there twenty-four hours after the fugitives had left
for San Francisco. Farrell hurried on to Astoria, the only port where
the steamer stopped on its passage to the ocean, to ascertain if they
had landed there, while Beachy put in execution a little scheme by which
he hoped to obtain full information concerning their future movements.

A year before this time, Beachy had concealed from the pursuit of the
Vigilantes at Lewiston a young man accused of stealing, whom he had
known in boyhood. During his concealment, with much other information,
he told Beachy of the robbery of a jewelry establishment at Victoria, in
British Columbia, in which he was concerned with Howard, Lowry, and
Romaine. They deposited their plunder with an accomplice at Portland.
This man still resided at Portland, and had probably met with Howard and
his companions during their stay. If so, he was doubtless possessed of
information which would aid in their detection.

At every place where they had stopped on the trip to Portland, the
guilty men had told the same story about their collision at, and flight
from, Boise Basin. Acting upon the belief that they had repeated it to
their old confederate at Portland, Beachy, on the same evening of his
arrival, wrapped in blanket and muffler, sallied forth to a remote
quarter of the town, where he resided. No one responded to his rap upon
the door. He crossed the street to a clump of bushes to watch. A
half-hour passed, and a woman entered the dwelling. Recrossing, he
repeated the alarm. The woman met him at the door. With much simulated
nervousness, and mystery of manner and tone, he inquired for the man.

“He is very busy, and will not be home until late, if at all,” replied
the woman.

“I must see him immediately,” urged Beachy, with increasing earnestness.
“My life depends upon it. Here, madam,” he continued, thrusting a
hundred dollars into her hands, “secure me an interview as soon as
possible. He is the only person here who can aid my escape. I dare not
be seen, but will conceal myself in the clump until he comes.”

Beachy says he never was satisfied whether it was gold or pure womanly
sympathy for his apparent distress which obtained for him a speedy
meeting. By assuming the character of a partner in the Boise enterprise
who had miraculously escaped arrest, and was then in pursuit of his
companions, he learned that the men he was pursuing intended to remain
in San Francisco until they could have their dust, amounting to
seventeen thousand dollars, coined, when they would go to New York by
way of the Isthmus, and return to Virginia City in the spring. To make
the delusion perfect, Beachy, at the close of the interview, gave his
informant one hundred and fifty dollars, with which the latter purchased
for him a horse, which he delivered to Beachy at a late hour of the
evening, at East Portland, on the opposite bank of the Willamette River.
Bidding him good-bye, Beachy mounted the horse, and was soon lost to
view in the pine forest, his dupe believing that he had enabled him to
escape the authorities of Boise. Two hours afterwards the horse was
returned to its owner, and the purchase money restored.

How to reach San Francisco in time to arrest the fugitives before their
departure for New York, was not easy of solution. No steamer would leave
Portland for ten days, and an overland journey of seven hundred miles,
over the muddiest roads in the world, was the only alternative. The
nearest telegraph station was at Yreka, four hundred miles distant.
Wearied with the unremitting travel and excitement of the previous week,
Beachy hired a buggy and left Portland at midnight, intending to
overtake the coach which had left the morning before his arrival. This
he accomplished at Salem, late in the afternoon of the next day. When
the coach reached the mountains, its progress was too slow for his
impatience, and he forsook it, and, mounting a horse placed at his
disposal by an old friend, rode on, hoping to come up with the advance
coach. He fell asleep while riding, and, on awakening, found himself
seated upon the horse in front of its owner’s stable, at a village
twenty miles distant from the one he had left. Here he hired a buggy and
overtook the coach the next morning.

Two days afterwards he arrived at Yreka. He immediately sent a telegram
to the chief of the San Francisco police, and was overjoyed upon his
arrival at Shasta, twenty-four hours afterwards, to receive a reply that
the men he was pursuing were in prison, awaiting his arrival. At
midnight of the second day following, he was admitted to the cell where
the prisoners were confined.

They had been arrested by stratagem two days before. As Howard and Lowry
were escaped convicts from the California penitentiary, they naturally
supposed that they had been arrested upon recognition, to be returned
for their unexpired terms. This they were planning to escape by bribing
the officers, whom they had told of their deposit in the mint, denying
at the same time that Page had any interest in it.

When, therefore, the chief of police entered the cell, and turned on the
gas, disclosing the presence of Hill Beachy, had Magruder himself
appeared, they would not have been more astonished. With dismay pictured
upon his countenance, Howard was the first to break that ominous silence
by a question intended either to confirm their worst fears, or
re-animate their hopes of escape.

“Well, old man,” said he, gazing fixedly upon Beachy, “what brought you
down here?”

“You did,” was the instant reply.

“What for, pray?” persisted Howard, assuming an indifferent air.

“The murder of Lloyd Magruder and Charley Allen.”

The eyes of the questioner dropped. He drew a long breath. A deadly
pallor stole over his face.

“That’s a rich note,” said Lowry, affecting to laugh. “We left Magruder
at Bannack, well and hearty.”

“We shall see. Good-night, boys,” said Beachy, and he offered each his
hand.

Page clasped his hand heartily, and, by several scratches upon the palm,
signified that he had something which he wished to communicate.

Four weeks were spent in San Francisco, in the effort to obtain the
custody of the prisoners. As fast as one court would decide to surrender
them, another would grant a writ of _habeas corpus_ for a new
examination. At length the Supreme Court of the State decided in favor
of their surrender to the authorities of Idaho for trial. In
anticipation of a series of similar legal delays in Oregon, Beachy,
before leaving, obtained from General Wright, the commander of the
Department of the Pacific, an order upon the military post of the
Columbia, directing an escort to meet the prisoners at the mouth of the
river, and deliver them with all possible despatch to the civil
authorities at Lewiston.

On the voyage from San Francisco to the mouth of the Columbia, the
prisoners occupied the state-room adjoining Beachy’s. An orifice was
made in the base of the partition between the apartments, under the
berth occupied by Howard and Lowry. After they had retired, Beachy would
apply his ear to it, to glean, if possible, from their conversation, any
circumstances confirming their guilt. On one occasion he heard Lowry
observe that “Magruder had a good many friends,” and Howard reply that
“all five of them had friends enough.” This satisfied him that others
beside Magruder had been killed, and that he was on the right track. At
the mouth of the Columbia, a small steamer with a military escort
received the prisoners. They were conveyed immediately to Lewiston. A
large assemblage had gathered upon the wharf, intending to conduct the
prisoners from the boat to the scaffold. Protected by the military,
Beachy succeeded in removing them to his hotel, amid loud cries of “Hang
’em,” “String ’em up,” by the pursuing crowd. He then appeared in front
of the building, and in a brief address informed the infuriated people
that one of the conditions on which he obtained the surrender of the men
was that they should have a fair trial at law. He had pledged his honor,
not only to the prisoners, but to the authorities, that they should only
be hanged after conviction by a jury. This pledge he would redeem with
his life if necessary. He made it, believing that his fellow-citizens of
Lewiston would stand by him. “And now,” said he, “as many of you as will
do so, will please cross to the opposite side of the street.” The
movement was unanimous.

“Be gorra! Mr. Beachy,” exclaimed an Irishman, after he had passed over,
“you’re the only man in the whole congregation that votes against
yourself.”

The prisoners were heavily ironed and strongly guarded in an upper room
of the hotel. No legal evidence of their guilt, no evidence that a
murder had been committed, had yet been obtained. Page was reticent,
though believed by all to have been the victim of circumstances. A week
elapsed, and no disclosures were made upon which to base a hope of
conviction. Tired of waiting, it was at length arranged with the
district attorney that Page should be permitted to testify as State’s
evidence.

Beachy now concerted, with several others, a plan for getting at the
truth. In a vacant room, accessible from the main passage of the
building, he suspended from the ceiling four ropes with nooses, and
under each placed an empty dry-goods box. Every preparation was
seemingly made for a secret and summary execution.

In a room on the opposite side of the hall he spread a large table, with
paper, pens, and ink, and obtained from the county clerk three plethoric
legal documents, which were put in the hands of persons seated at the
table. A clerk was also there, who had seemingly been engaged in writing
out the confessions of Howard, Lowry, and Romaine, which were
represented by the documents already referred to.

When these preparations were completed, two guards entered the room
occupied by the four prisoners, and conducted Howard downstairs to a
room in the basement. An hour or more elapsed, and the same ceremony was
observed with Lowry, and after another hour with Romaine. The solemnity
of this proceeding was intended to impress Page with the belief that his
comrades had been severally executed by the Vigilantes. When, an hour
later, the guards returned, they found him in a cold perspiration, and
scarcely able to stand.

He was met by Beachy at the door.

“Page,” said he, “I have done all in my power to save you, because I
believed you less guilty than the others, but I find I can do more.
Whether you live or die now remains with yourself. Your old friend,
Captain Ankeny, has worked hard for you.”

As he said this, the party came to the door of the room where the ropes
were suspended, which had been purposely opened. The hideous
preparations glanced upon the terror-stricken vision of the trembling
prisoner. Beachy slammed the door with a crash, exclaiming, with
well-simulated anger, as he turned to the attendants,

“I told you to keep that door closed,” and resumed his conversation with
Page.

“There is,” said he, “a bare chance remaining for you. Your comrades are
still living. They have each made a confession, and now the opportunity
is afforded you. If you make a clean breast of it, and tell the truth,
it is possible you may escape by turning State’s evidence; but if not,
there is no alternative but to hang you all. One thing let me say: if
you conclude to accept this possible chance for life, tell the truth.”

“I certainly will do so, Mr. Beachy,” said the terrified man.

He was then seated in front of the clerk at the table. Beachy sat on one
side, holding one of the documents, as if to compare his testimony with
it, and Captain Ankeny and another person, each with a similar document,
sat opposite. The building was of logs. A gathering outside could be
heard through the chinks, discussing the propriety of admitting Page to
testify.

“He is as guilty as the others, and should suffer the same fate,” said
one.

“It’s nonsense to try them,” said another. “The Vigilantes should hang
them all immediately.”

“It’ll do no harm to hear what he has to say,” said a third, “but he’ll
probably lie.”

“Not if he regards his life. He’ll be easily detected in that, and then
he’ll be hung without mercy,” remarked another.

These surroundings, terrible to a guilty conscience, were not alleviated
by the frequent interruptions of Beachy and Ankeny, who, to all outward
seeming, were closely comparing the statements of Page with those of his
companions. The confession thus obtained bore internal evidence of
truthfulness; and, when it was finished, Page entreated Beachy not to
return him to the room with the other prisoners.

“They will kill me if they suspect me of betraying them,” said he, “and
the fact that we have all been requested to confess will make them
suspicious.”

Page was heavily ironed, and confined in a separate room on the side of
the hall opposite the room occupied by the other prisoners, who, in the
seeming severity with which he was treated, received the impression that
he was singled out as the real criminal. Acting under Beachy’s
instructions, Page occasionally stood in the doorway of his apartment,
so that the other prisoners could see him, and they improved these
opportunities by making significant signs to him to be silent. Howard
would break out into a song, into which he would improvise words of
caution for Page to observe. At length, at their own request, the
prisoners were occasionally permitted to perambulate the hall, and at
those times opportunity was given to converse with Page. They finally
would enter his room, and in a conversation with him, while, as he
supposed, he was enjoying one of these stolen interviews, Beachy heard
Lowry tell Page that the body of Brother Jonathan—meaning Magruder—could
never be found, whether the others were or not. It was a great
satisfaction to Beachy to learn, from this and several other little
incidents that occurred while the murderers were in custody, that he had
made no mistake in arresting them.

Twenty-four hours before the trial, the prisoners, as required by the
laws of Idaho, were served with a copy of the indictment found against
them, with a list of witnesses, in which it appeared that the charge was
substantiated by the testimony of Page. This was the first intimation
they had that he was to be received as State’s evidence. Lowry read
enough of the indictment to learn this fact. Handing it to Beachy, he
exclaimed with an oath,

“I have read far enough. If old Page is to testify, the jig is up. I
don’t wish to know any more.”

More than a hundred persons summoned as jurors were rejected in
selecting an impartial jury. Good counsel was provided for the
prisoners; and after a careful and protracted trial, in which no legal
effort was spared both to convict and to defend, the prisoners were
found guilty, and sentenced to be hanged on the fourth day of March,
1864, six weeks after the trial.

During this interval, they were confined in their old quarters, where
they received every attention from Mr. Beachy and his wife. As the day
of expiation drew nigh, both Lowry and Romaine confessed to their
participation in the murder, and the truth of Page’s testimony; but
Howard denied it to the last.

The scaffold was erected in a basin encircled by abrupt hillsides, from
which ten thousand people, including almost the entire Nez Percé tribe
of Indians, witnessed the execution.

A few weeks afterwards, Beachy and a few friends, under the guidance of
Page, visited the scene of the murder, and returned with the remains of
the unfortunate victims, which were decently buried in the cemetery at
Lewiston.

Page remained in the employ of Beachy several months—an object of
general reproach and execration. A year had little more than elapsed
when he became involved in a drunken brawl, and was killed by his
adversary.

Mr. Beachy, after repeated rebuffs, succeeded in getting the seventeen
thousand dollars, which the murderers had deposited in the mint at San
Francisco. This was given to the widow and heirs of Magruder. After a
delay of some years, the Legislature of Idaho appropriated an amount
sufficient to defray the expense he had incurred in the capture and
prosecution of the murderers; and he subsequently removed to San
Francisco, where he died in the year 1875, esteemed by all who knew him,
not less for his generosity of heart, than the other manly and noble
qualities of his character.



                             CHAPTER XXXIV
                          HOWIE AND FETHERSTUN


Several days after the execution of “Red” and Brown, when their bodies
were taken down for burial, there was found, fastened to each, a
monograph which has few parallels for brevity in the annals of
necrology. “Red! Road Agent and Messenger!” “Brown! Corresponding
Secretary!” Laconic, but explicit, they fitly epitomized the history,
both in life and death, of these ill-fated men.

The little company of Vigilantes arrived in Nevada early the morning
after the execution. The Committee assembled immediately to consider
what action should be pursued with reference to the disclosures made by
“Red,” but, as the results of their recommendations will hereafter
appear, no further allusion to the subject is necessary at this time.

The fluttering among the robbers, when it became known that two men of
their number had fallen, was very perceptible both at Bannack and
Virginia City. Many of them fled at once; others, who would have
accompanied them, had they heard of the disclosures made by “Red,”
believed themselves secure, until some testimony should appear against
them. Not anticipating treachery from any of their comrades, they
regarded such treachery as wholly unattainable.

Dutch John was not of this number. Alarm grew upon him day by day, after
the execution of Ives. He knew that, with the unhealed bullet wound in
his shoulder, his identity with the robbers who attacked Moody’s train
would be clearly established. He went to Plummer with his fears. Plummer
advised him to leave the Territory. In pursuance of this advice, he
shouldered his saddle and left Bannack in the direction of Horse
Prairie. A person who saw him leave, suspecting that he had designs upon
a fine gray horse, wrote to the owners of the animal, warning them of
his approach. They lay in watch for the thief, and discovered him
sitting in the underbrush. They immediately hedged him in, and captured
him. After a severe lecture and taking his saddle, they gave him an old
mule and blanket, and bade him depart. Accompanied by a Bannack Indian,
he rode slowly down the road leading to Salt Lake City.

A few days after the execution of Ives, John X. Beidler, who had
officiated on that occasion, went down the Salt Lake road to meet a
train which was expected from Denver. Meeting it at Snake River, he
returned with it to Beaverhead valley, where he was told of the attack,
by Dutch John and Marshland, on Moody’s train, and furnished with a
description of the robbers. His informant, believing that Moody’s shot
would prove fatal, told him that he would know the body of the robber by
his leggings.

“I need a pair of leggings,” replied X., “and, if I find the man dead,
will confiscate them.” Beidler turned back, and met Dutch John and the
Indian in Beaver Cañon, at the toll-gate. Failing to recognize him as
the robber, he offered him a drink from a bottle of schnapps. John’s
hands were so severely frozen that he could not grasp the bottle.
Beidler soaked them in water, to take the frost out. While thus
employed, John asked,

“Is it true that George Ives has been hanged?”

“Yes,” replied Beidler; “he’s dead and buried.”

“Who did it?” inquired John.

“Oh, the Virginia and Nevada people.”

“Did they find out anything?”

“They found out some things,” said Beidler, “and are now after the
robbers of Moody’s train. One of them, Dutch John, was shot, and I
expect to find him dead upon the trail. If I do, I shall confiscate his
leggings, for I need a pair very much.”

“Would you take his leggings if you found him?” inquired Dutch John.

“Of course I would, if he was dead,” said Beidler.

They continued to chat till late in the evening, passing the night
together, Beidler never suspecting him to be the robber he was in
pursuit of. The next morning Beidler dressed John’s frozen hands, and
they separated.

The next day, while making his way through Beaver Cañon, John was seen
and recognized by Captain Wall and Ben Peabody, who were encamped there
by stress of weather, with a pack train, _en route_ to Salt Lake. They
saw him and the Indian take shelter in a vacant cabin at no great
distance beyond their camp, and went immediately with the information to
John Fetherstun, who was also near at hand with eight teams and drivers,
awaiting an abatement of the temperature. Fetherstun recommended that
John should be hanged to one of the logs projecting from the end of the
cabin. Wall and Peabody wanted him to be returned to Bannack. Being
unable to agree, Wall and Peabody proceeded down the road to the camp of
Neil Howie, who was on his return from Salt Lake City, in charge of
three wagons laden with groceries and flour. If they had searched the
world over, they could have found no fitter man for their purpose. Brave
as a lion, and as efficient as brave, Neil Howie inherited from nature a
royal hatred of crime and criminals in every form. He laid his plans at
once for the capture and return of John to Bannack. The men belonging to
his train promised him ready assistance. In a short time John and the
Indian appeared in the distance, and the courage of Neil’s friends,
which began at that moment to weaken, “grew small by degrees, and
beautifully less,” as the stalwart desperado approached, until, to use
an expression much in vogue in those days, they concluded that as they
“had lost no murderers,” the reason given for the arrest of this one
were not sufficiently urgent to command their assistance in such a
formidable undertaking. In plain words, they backed out of their
promise. Neil, whose contempt for a coward was only equalled by his
abhorrence of a murderer, still determined upon the capture. It would be
a libel upon the honest Scotch inflexibility which had come down to him
through his Covenanting progenitors to recede from a resolution which
his conscience so fully approved. Dutch John rode up and asked for some
tobacco.

“We have none to spare,” said the train master. “Go to the big train
below. They will supply you.”

He cast a suspicious, uneasy glance at the men, and, with the Indian by
his side, rode on. Neil looked after him until nearly lost to sight,
then mounted his pony and rode rapidly in pursuit, with the hope of
obtaining aid from the big train, which belonged to James Vivion. He
soon overtook the fugitive, whom he found with rifle in hand, ready to
defend his liberty. The Indian, too, apprised of Neil’s approach, passed
his hands over his quiver, seemingly to select an arrow for instant use.
Carelessly remarking, as he passed, that he had to borrow a shoeing
hammer to prepare the stock for crossing the divide, Neil rode on under
the muzzle of John’s rifle, without drawing his reins until he arrived
at the train. The remark disarmed John’s suspicions, or he would
doubtless have fired upon him.

Neil related the particulars of John’s career. “It is a burning shame—a
reproach to the Territory, and will be an eternal reproach to us if we
permit so great a villain to escape. Just reflect,—he is a horse-thief
and a murderer, stained with blood, and covered with crimes. Let us
arrest him at once.”

[Illustration:

  NEIL HOWIE

  _Captor of “Dutch John”_
]

All to no purpose. The men, one and all, declined having anything to do
with it. Meantime John came up and asked for some tobacco.

“Have you any money?” inquired one of the men.

“Not a cent,” was the reply.

“Then,” said his interrogator, “we have no tobacco for you.”

“Oh! let him have what he wants,” interposed Neil. “I will pay for it.”

John’s face wore a grateful expression. He thanked Neil, and with the
Indian took his departure. Neil made another hurried appeal, not to let
the murderer and road agent escape, but the men refused to help.

“Then,” said he, “I will arrest him alone,” and he strode rapidly after
John, shouting,

“Hallo, captain! hold on a minute.”

John wheeled his mule half round, and sat awaiting the approach of Neil.
To the stature and strength of a giant, John added a nature hardened by
crime, and the ferocious courage of a tiger. His face, browned by
exposure, reflected the dark passions of his heart, and was lighted up
by a pair of eyes full of malignity. Nature had covered him with signs
and marks indicative of his character. Neil, on the other hand, was
rather under the medium size, with nothing in his general make-up that
denoted uncommon strength or activity, though, when aroused, no mountain
cat was more active in his movements, and strength seemed always to come
to him equal to any emergency. His clear gray eye, calm and gentle in
repose, became very powerful and commanding under excitement.

With his gaze fixed steadily upon the ruffian, he marched rapidly
towards him. John slewed his rifle around, grasping the barrel with his
left, and the small of the stock with his right hand, as if preparing
for a deadly aim. Neil’s hand fell with an admonitory ring upon the
trusty revolver in his belt, which had never failed him. For an instant
only, it seemed that either the rifle or pistol would decide the
adventure; but the ruffian quailed before the determined gaze of Howie,
who passed unharmed beyond the muzzle of his rifle, and stood with his
hand upon the flank of the mule. Looking John steadily in the eye, in a
quiet but authoritative tone, Neil said to him,

“Give me your gun and get off your mule.”

With blanched face and trembling hands, John complied, at the same time
expressing his willingness to submit to the capture.

“You have nothing to fear from me,” said he as he alighted, and handed
the reins to Howie. It is said that occasions will always find men
suited to meet them. This occasion found, among a crowd of twenty or
more experienced mountaineers, only Neil Howie as the man endowed with
moral and physical courage to grapple with it.

The prisoner accompanied his captor to the camp-fire. The weather was
intensely cold. Many of the oxen belonging to the trains had died from
exposure, and others were so severely frozen that they lost their hoofs
and tails the succeeding spring. As soon as Howie and his prisoner were
thoroughly warmed, Neil said to him,

“John, I have arrested you for the part you took in the robbery of
Moody’s train last month. Every man in that company charges you with
it.”

“It’s a lie,” said John. “I had no hand in it at all.”

“That question can be easily decided,” replied Neil, “for the man they
supposed to be you was wounded by a shot in the shoulder. If you are not
the person, there will be no bullet mark there. I don’t wish to make a
mistake, and your denial of the charge makes it necessary that I should
examine. Just remove your shirt.”

John reluctantly complied, all the while protesting his innocence. When,
however, the shoulder was bared, the scarcely healed perforation settled
all doubts in Howie’s mind concerning the personal identity of his
prisoner.

“How is it,” said he, “if you are not the man, that you have this scar?”

“I got it accidentally while asleep by my camp-fire. It was cold, and I
lay near the fire. My clothes caught fire, and the cap ignited,
discharging my pistol, which was strapped to my side.”

“Let me prove to you that this story cannot be true,” said Neil.

Placing a cap upon a stick, he held it in the hottest blaze of the
camp-fire. Minutes elapsed before it exploded.

“Do you not see,” he continued, “that long before the cap on your pistol
would have exploded, you would have been burned to death? But there is
still another reason. If it had exploded, as you say, the ball could
never have wounded your shoulder. You must go with me to Bannack. If you
can prove your innocence there, as I hope you may, it will all be well
with you.”

Leaving his prisoner in charge of the train company, Neil started in
pursuit of a person to aid in conveying him to Bannack. Unsuccessful in
this, he left with John in company, and proceeded to Dry Creek, where
was a camp of fifty or sixty teamsters. Such was their fear of the
roughs that they one and all refused to assist him. While deliberating
what next to do, a man by the name of Irvine suggested to him that if
Fetherstun could be induced to aid, he would be a suitable man for the
purpose. Neil went immediately to Fetherstun’s camp, fully determined,
if again rebuffed, to attempt the journey with his prisoner alone.
Fetherstun volunteered without hesitation, and for the two following
days while awaiting an abatement in the weather, took the prisoner in
charge and confined him, under guard, in the cabin he had left but the
day before.

On the third day Howie and Fetherstun started with John for Bannack, the
weather still so severe that they were obliged every few miles to stop
and build fires to escape freezing. On one of these occasions, while
Fetherstun was holding the horses and Howie building a fire, their guns
having been deposited some forty feet away, the prisoner, under pretence
of gathering some dry wood which was in a direct line beyond the guns,
walked rapidly towards them, intending evidently to possess himself of
the weapons, and fight his way to an escape. His design, however, was
frustrated by his captors, who fortunately secured the guns before he
could reach them.

During the night when they were encamped at Red Rock, misled by the
apparent slumber of his captors, John rose up, but, upon gazing around,
met the fixed eye of Howie, and immediately resumed his recumbency. As
the night wore on, the two men, worn with fatigue, again sunk into
repose. Assured by their heavy breathing, John again rose up, but
scarcely had he done so when Neil, rising too, said quietly,

“John, if you do that again, I’ll kill you.”

The ruffian sunk upon his blankets in despair. He felt that he was in
the keeping of one who never slept on duty. Still the hope of escape was
uppermost. Seeing a camp by the roadside, he naturally concluded that it
belonged to a company of his comrades, and commenced shouting and
singing to attract their attention. As no response followed and no
rescuers appeared, he soon became silent and despondent.

This trip of three days’ duration, with the thermometer thirty-five
degrees below zero, and no other food than the shank of a small ham,
uniting with it the risk of assassination and personal contest with
robbers, exposure to an arctic atmosphere, and starvation, while it bore
ample testimony to the moral intrepidity and physical endurance of Howie
and Fetherstun, and marked them for a pursuit which they ever after
followed, was also rife with associations which bound these brave
spirits in a friendship that only death could sever. It is no injustice
to any of the early citizens of Montana to say that, not less for its
present exemption from crime and misrule than for the active and
vigilant measures which, in its early history, visited the ruffians with
punishment, and frightened villainy from its boundaries, is the
Territory indebted to the efficient coöperative labors of these
self-sacrificing, heroic men. They were pioneers who deserve to rank in
future history with such men as Boone and Kenton; and long after the
names of many now oftener mentioned in connection with circumstances of
trifling import are forgotten, theirs will be remembered and honored.
Noble Howie! how short a time it seems since he was cut down in the very
prime of his manhood, upon the distant shores of Guiana. Many, many
years must pass before the memory of his heroic actions, his genial
nature, his warm, impulsive friendship, will be forgotten by those who
knew and loved him in his mountain home.

To return to the narrative. When the captors had arrived at Horse
Prairie, twelve miles from Bannack, Fetherstun encamped with the
prisoner, while Howie rode on to the town to reconnoitre. Fears were
entertained that the roughs would attempt a rescue. It was understood
that if Howie did not return in three hours, Fetherstun should take the
prisoner into town. Accordingly, he proceeded with him without
molestation to Sears’s Hotel. Soon afterwards Howie, meeting Plummer,
said to him,

“I have captured Dutch John, and he is now in my custody at Sears’s
Hotel.”

“You have?” replied Plummer with a leer. “What is the charge against
him?”

“Attacking Moody’s train.”

“Well, I suppose you are willing he should be tried by the civil
authorities. This new way our people have of hanging men without law or
evidence isn’t exactly the thing. It’s time a stop was put to it. I’ll
take John into my custody as sheriff, and relieve you from all further
responsibility.”

“Not exactly, Plummer,” replied Howie. “I shall keep John until the
people’s tribunal decides whether they want him or not. I’ve had a good
deal of trouble in bringing him here, and don’t intend he shall escape,
if I can help it.”

After a few more words they separated. Meantime Fetherstun had left
Sears’s Hotel with his prisoner, and gone down the street to Durand’s
saloon. Fetherstun, being an entire stranger, kept close watch of his
prisoner. They sat down at a table and engaged in a game at cards. Howie
came in, and warned Fetherstun to be on the alert for a rescue,
promising to return in a few minutes. Buck Stinson and Ned Ray soon
after made their appearance, and shook hands with John. They were
followed by four or five others, and the number finally increased to
fifteen. Fetherstun’s suspicions, excited from the first, were confirmed
on seeing one of the men step up to John, and say in an authoritative
voice,

“You are my prisoner”; which remark was followed by a glance and a smile
by the ruffian, as much as to say, “I’m safe now, and your time has
come.”

[Illustration:

  JOHN FETHERSTUN

  _Overland express messenger_
]

Fetherstun, anticipating an attack by the crew, stepped into a corner,
and drew his revolver. Those of my readers who have since had frequent
opportunity to estimate the cool, determined courage of the man, will
know that this preliminary movement was only preparatory to the
desperate heroism and energy with which, had occasion required it, he
would then have sold his life to a crowd of supposed desperadoes. They
took the prisoner away without resistance, and Fetherstun returned to
his hotel. Four or five men were there, of whom, on inquiry, he learned
that Howie had not been there. As soon as he heard this, he said to
them,

“Gentlemen, I don’t know whom I am addressing, but if you’re the right
kind of men, I want you to follow me. I am afraid the road agents have
killed Neil Howie. He left me half an hour ago, to be back in five
minutes.”

He seized his gun, and was about to leave when a man opened the door,
and told him not to be uneasy. This seemed to satisfy all the company
except Fetherstun. He left the hotel, gun in hand, and at no great
distance came to a cabin filled with men, with Dutch John as the central
figure. Being denied admission, he demanded his prisoner. He was told
that they were examining him. The men whom Fetherstun had mistaken as
road agents had mistaken him for the same. Explanations soon set both
right, and John was restored to the custody of Howie and Fethertsun, who
marched him back to the hotel, where he was again examined.

After many denials and prevarications, he finally made a full confession
of guilt, and corroborated the statements which “Red” had made,
implicating the persons whose names are contained in the list he had
furnished. This concluded the labors of that day, and at a late hour
Howie and Fetherstun, unable to obtain lodgings for their prisoner in
any of the inhabited dwellings of Bannack, took him to an empty cabin on
Yankee Flat.



                              CHAPTER XXXV
                          EXECUTION OF PLUMMER


Retribution followed rapidly upon the heels of disclosure. The
organization of the Vigilantes of Nevada and Virginia City was effected
as quietly as possible, but it embraced nearly every good citizen in
Alder Gulch. Men who before the execution of Ives were seemingly
indifferent to the bloody acts of the desperadoes, and even questioned
the expediency of that procedure, were now eager for the speedy
destruction of the entire band. Every man whose name appeared on the
list furnished by Yager (“Red”) was marked for early examination, and,
if found guilty, for condign punishment. The miners forsook their work
in the gulch to engage in the pursuit and capture of the ruffians,
regardless alike of their personal interests, the freezing weather of a
severe winter, and the utter desolation of a country but partially
explored, immense in extent, destitute of roads, and unfurnished even by
nature with any protection against exposure.

The crisis demanded speedy action. The delay of a day or even an hour
might enable the leading ruffians to escape, and thus defeat the force
of a great and efficient example. The ruffians themselves had taken the
alarm. Many of them were on their return to Walla Walla, and others were
making preparations for leaving. It was of special importance to the
object in hand, that Plummer, the chief of the robber band, should be
the first to suffer. That individual, ignorant of the disclosures that
had been made by Yager, was at Bannack, quietly preparing for an early
departure from the Territory. Calm and placid in outward seeming, his
conduct bore evidence that he was all terror within. He was too familiar
with the extreme phases of character not to suspect that he had possibly
been betrayed by some of the number that had been captured, though much
too polite and sagacious to manifest by his deportment the presence of
any such suspicion. But he was constantly on the alert. Not a beat in
the pulse of the community escaped his notice. Not a strange face that
he did not closely scan, nor a gathering occur whose details escaped
him. The language of looks and signs and movements was as familiar to
him as that of words, and in it he read plainly and unmistakably that
his reign of deception was at an end. The people had found him out, and
he knew it. His only mistake was that he delayed action until it was too
late.

At a late hour of the same night that Dutch John was examined, four
Vigilantes arrived at Bannack from Virginia City, with intelligence of
the organization at that place, asking the coöperation of the citizens
of Bannack, and ordering the immediate execution of Plummer, Stinson,
and Ray. A hurried meeting was held, and the Sabbath daylight dawned
upon a branch organization at Bannack. The day wore on unmarked by any
noticeable event until late in the afternoon. Three horses were then
brought into town, which were recognized as belonging to the three
murderers.

“Aha!” said one citizen to another, “those rascals scent the game and
are preparing to leave. If they do, that will be the last of them.”

“We can block that game,” was the rejoinder.

Several members of the Vigilance Committee met on the spur of the moment
and adopted measures for the immediate arrest and execution of the three
robbers. Stinson and Ray were arrested without opposition,—one at Mr.
Toland’s cabin, and the other, stretched at the time upon a gaming
table, in a saloon. The party detailed to arrest Plummer found him at
his cabin, in the act of washing his face. When informed that he was
wanted he manifested great unconcern, and proceeded quietly to wipe his
face and hands.

“I’ll be with you in a moment, ready to go wherever you wish,” he said
to the leader of the Vigilantes. Tossing down the towel and smoothing
his shirt-sleeves, he advanced towards a chair on which his coat was
lying, carelessly remarking: “I’ll be ready as soon as I can put on my
coat.”

One of the party, discovering the muzzle of his pistol protruding
beneath the coat, stepped quickly forward, saying as he did so, “I’ll
hand your coat to you.”

At the same moment he secured the pistol, which being observed by
Plummer, he turned deathly pale, but still maintained sufficient
composure to converse in his usual calm, measured tone. The fortunate
discovery of the pistol defeated the desperate measures which a
desperate man would have employed to save his life. With his expertness
in the use of that weapon, he would doubtless have slain some or all of
his captors. He was marched to a point where, as designated before the
capture, he joined Stinson and Ray, and thence the three were conducted
under a formidable escort to the gallows. This structure, roughly framed
of the trunks of three small pines, stood in a dismal spot three hundred
yards from the centre of the town. It had been erected the previous
season by Plummer, who, as sheriff, had hanged thereon one John Horan,
who had been convicted of the murder of Keeley. Terrible must have been
its appearance as it loomed up in the bright starlight, the only object
visible to the gaze of the guilty men, on that long waste of ghastly
snow. A negro boy came up to the gallows with ropes before the arrival
of the cavalcade. All the way, Ray and Stinson filled the air with
curses. Plummer, on the contrary, first begged for his life, and,
finding that unavailing, resorted to argument, and sought to persuade
his captors of his innocence.

“It is useless,” said one of the Vigilantes, “for you to beg for your
life; that affair is settled, and cannot be altered. You are to be
hanged. You cannot feel harder about it than I do; but I cannot help it
if I would.”

“Do not answer me so,” persisted the now humbled and abject suppliant,
“but do with me anything else you please. Cut off my ears, and cut out
my tongue, and strip me naked this freezing night, and let me go. I beg
you to spare my life. I want to live for my wife,—my poor absent wife. I
wish to see my sister-in-law. I want time to settle my business affairs.
Oh, God!” Falling upon his knees, the tears streaming from his eyes, and
with his utterance choked with sobs, he continued,

“I am too wicked to die. I cannot go blood-stained and unforgiven into
the presence of the Eternal. Only spare me, and I will leave the country
forever.”

To all these, and many more petitions in the same vein, the only answer
was an assurance that his pleadings were all in vain, and that he must
die. Meantime, Stinson and Ray discharged volley after volley of oaths
and epithets at the Vigilantes, employing all the offensive language of
their copious vocabulary. At length the ropes were declared to be in
readiness, and the stern command was given, “Bring up Ned Ray.”

Struggling wildly in the hands of his executioners, the wretched man was
strung up, the rope itself arresting his curse before it was half
uttered. Being loosely pinioned, he thrust his fingers under the noose,
and, by a sudden twist of his head, the knot slipped under his chin.

“There goes poor Ned Ray,” whined Stinson, who a moment later was
dangling in the death-agony by his side. As Stinson was being hoisted,
he exclaimed, “I’ll confess.”

Plummer immediately remarked, “We’ve done enough already, twice over, to
send us to hell.”

Plummer’s time had come. “Bring him up,” was the stern order. No one
stirred. Stinson and Ray were common villains; but Plummer, steeped as
he was in infamy, was a man of intellect, polished, genial, affable.
There was something terrible in the idea of hanging such a man. Plummer
himself had ceased all importunity. The crisis of self-abasement had
passed, hope fled with it, and he was now composedly awaiting his fate.
As one of the Vigilantes approached him, he met with the request,

“Give a man time to pray.”

“Certainly,” replied the Vigilante, “but say your prayers up there,” at
the same time pointing to the cross-beam of the gallows-frame.

The guilty man uttered no more prayers. Standing, erect under the
gallows, he took off his necktie, and, throwing it over his shoulder to
a young man who had boarded with him, he said,

“Keep that to remember me by,” and, turning to the Vigilantes, he said,
“Now, men, as a last favor, let me beg that you will give me a good
drop.”

The fatal noose being adjusted, several of the strongest of the
Vigilantes lifted the frame of the unhappy criminal as high as they
could reach, when, letting it suddenly fall, he died quickly, without a
struggle.

The weather was intensely cold. A large number of persons had followed
the cavalcade, but were stopped by a guard some distance from the
gallows. The Vigilantes surrounded the bodies until satisfied that the
hangman’s noose had completed their work, when they formed and marched
back to the town. The bodies were afterwards buried by the friends of
the criminals.

Buck Stinson was born near Greencastle, Indiana. His parents removed to
Andrew County, Missouri, when he was about fourteen years of age. He was
a bright and very studious boy, was devoted to his books, which he read
almost constantly, and gave promise of genius; and many who knew him
predicted for him a brilliant and honorable future. His family was
highly respectable.

Henry Plummer was born in the State of Connecticut, and was in the
twenty-seventh year of his age at the time of his death. His wife, who
had gone to her former home in the States three months previous to his
execution, was entirely ignorant of the guilty life he was leading, and
for some time after his death believed that he had fallen a victim to a
conspiracy. She was, however, fully undeceived, and the little
retrospect which her married life with him afforded, convinced her of
his infamy.

Many of the citizens of Montana doubted whether the name by which he was
known was his true one; but its genuineness has been established in many
ways, and, among others, by the following incident, which I here relate
as well to illustrate the subtlety of Plummer, as to show the standing
and character of his family relations.

In the Summer of 1869, soon after the completion of the first
transcontinental railway, being in New York City, I was requested by
Edwin R. Purple, who resided in Bannack in 1862, to call with him upon a
sister and brother of Plummer. He learned from them that they had been
misled concerning the cause of their brother’s execution by letters
which he wrote to them in 1863, in which he told them that he was in
constant danger of being hanged because of his attachment to the Union.
They honestly believed that his loyalty and patriotism had cost him his
life, and they mourned his loss not only as a brother, but as a martyr
in the cause of his country. From the moment that they heard of his
death, they had determined, if ever opportunity offered, to pursue and
punish his murderers, and, with that purpose in view, were about to
leave by railroad for Ogden, Utah, and complete the remaining five
hundred miles of the trip to Montana by stage coach. The next day,
accompanied by Mr. Purple, I had an interview with them, and found them
to be well-educated, cultivated people. They were very eager in their
desire to find and punish the murderers of their brother, and repeatedly
avowed their intention to leave, almost immediately, in pursuit of them.
Both Mr. Purple and I used all the plausible arguments we could summon
to dissuade them from the undertaking, without revealing any of the
causes which led to Plummer’s death. All to no purpose. Finding them
resolved, we concluded that, rather than allow them to suffer from the
deception they labored under, we would put in their hands Dimsdale’s
“Vigilantes,” with the assurance that all it contained relative to their
brother was true. We urged them to satisfy themselves, from a perusal of
it, of the utter fruitlessness of their contemplated journey. The
following day we called upon the brother, who, with a voice broken by
sobs and sighs, informed us that his sister was so prostrated with grief
at the revelation of her brother’s career that she could not see us. He
thanked us for making known to them the terrible history, which
otherwise they would have learned under circumstances doubly afflicting,
after a long and tedious journey.



                             CHAPTER XXXVI
                           DEATH OF PIZANTHIA


The next movements of the Vigilantes were followed up with remarkable
expedition. The work they had laid out contemplated the execution of
every member of Plummer’s band who, upon fair trial, should be proved
guilty of robbery or murder. They intended also to punish such
incidental rascals as were known to be guilty of crime, and to act as a
protective police, until such time as a competent judiciary should be
established in the Territory. There were many suspicious characters
prowling around the gulches, who, though unaffiliated with the robber
gang, were engaged in the constant commission of crimes. Flumes were
robbed, burglaries committed, and broils were of frequent occurrence.
The country was full of horse and cattle thieves. By prompt and severe
punishment in all cases of detection, and by the speedy arrest and
examination of all suspected persons, the Committee intended to strike
with terror the entire lawless population, which had so long and
unceasingly violated the laws and privileges of civilized life with
impunity.

The execution of Plummer, Stinson, and Ray met with general approbation.
Every good man in the community was anxious to become enrolled on the
list of the Vigilantes. The dark shadow of crime, which had hung like an
angry cloud over the Territory, had faded before the omnipresence of
Vigilante justice. The very feeling of safety inspired by the change was
the strongest security for the growth and efficiency of the
organization.

The morning succeeding the execution, the Committee met to devise
further measures for the arrest of the criminals still at large. None of
the reputed members of Plummer’s band were then in Bannack. There was,
however, a Mexican known by the name of Jo Pizanthia, living in a little
cabin built against the side of one of the hills overlooking the town.
Being the only Mexican in the place, he went by the designation of “The
Greaser.” He brought with him to the Territory the reputation of a
desperado, robber, and murderer. With a view to investigating his career
in the Territory, the Committee ordered his immediate arrest, and sent a
party to the cabin to effect it. The little building was closed, and
there was nothing in the appearance of the newly fallen snow to indicate
that it had been occupied since the previous day. George Copley and
Smith Ball, two esteemed citizens, led the public force, and, advancing
in front of it to the door of the cabin, called upon the Mexican by name
to come forth. No answer being made, they concluded, against the advice
of their comrades, to enter the cabin. Cautiously lifting the latch, the
two men stepped over the threshold, each receiving, as he did so, the
fire of the desperate inmate. Copley was shot in the breast, and Ball in
the hip. Both staggered out, exclaiming in the same breath, “I’m shot.”
Two of the company supported Copley to the hotel, but the poor fellow
died of the wound in a few moments. Ball recovered sufficiently to
remain upon the ground.

When it was known that Copley was killed, the exasperation of the party
at the dastardly deed knew no bounds. They instantly decided to inflict
summary vengeance upon the murderer. Protected by the logs of the cabin,
of which the door was the only entrance, the crowd appreciated the
Mexican’s facilities for making an obstinate and bloody defence. How to
secure him without injury to themselves, called for the exercise of
strategy rather than courage. Fortunately, a dismounted mountain
howitzer which had been left by a wagon train lay near by; and bringing
this to a point within a few rods of the side of the cabin, they placed
it upon a box, and loaded it with shell. At the first discharge, the
fuse being uncut, the missile tore through the logs without explosion.
The second was equally unsuccessful, on account of the shortness of
range. Aim was now directed at the chimney, upon the supposition that
the man might have sought refuge within it, and a solid shot sent
through it—the men meantime firing into the hole made by the shell in
the side of the cabin. No shot was fired in return.

A storming party was now formed, the men of Nevada being the first to
join it. Half a dozen in number, the men moved steadily onward under
cover of neighboring cabins, until they reached the space between them
and the beleaguered citadel. Rushing impetuously across, they stood in
front of the entrance, the door having fallen inwards from the
fusillade. Looking cautiously into the cabin, they discovered the boots
of the Mexican, protruding beneath the door, which had fallen upon him.
Lifting the door, they dragged him forth. He was badly injured, but, on
the moment of his appearance, Smith Ball emptied his revolver into his
body. A clothes-line near was taken down, and fastened round his neck,
and an ambitious citizen climbed a pole, and, while those below held up
the body of the expiring Mexican, he fastened the rope to the top of the
pole. Into the body thus suspended, the crowd discharged more than a
hundred shots,—satiating their thirst for revenge upon a ghastly corpse.

While this scene was progressing, several other persons were engaged in
tearing down the cabin. Throwing it into a pile, it was set on fire,
and, when fairly in a blaze, the riddled body of Pizanthia was taken
down, and placed upon the pyre. Its destruction by the devouring element
was complete; not a vestige of the poor wretch remained; though the next
morning a number of notorious women were early at the spot, engaged in
panning out the ashes of the ill-fated desperado, in search of gold.

This entire transaction was an act of popular vengeance. The people were
infuriated at the murder of Copley, who, besides being one of their best
citizens, was a general favorite. There seemed to be no occasion or
excuse for it, as the Vigilantes contemplated nothing more by the arrest
of Pizanthia than an examination of his territorial record. With the
crimes he had committed before he came to the Territory, they had
nothing to do; and if he had been guilty of none after he came there,
the heaviest possible punishment they would have inflicted was
banishment. He brought his fate upon himself. It was a brief interlude
in Vigilante history, the terrible features of which, though they may be
deemed without apology or excuse, need not seek for multiplied
precedents outside of the most enlightened nations or most refined
societies in all Christendom.



                             CHAPTER XXXVII
                        EXECUTION OF DUTCH JOHN


Dutch John was still a prisoner in charge of Fetherstun, in the gloomy
cabin on Yankee Flat, a euphonious title given to a little suburb of a
dozen cabins of the town of Bannack. He had behaved with great
propriety, and by his amiability of deportment won the sympathy and
respect of his captors. The revelations which he made in his confession,
implicating others, made him fearful of his former companions in crime,
who, he knew, would kill him on the first opportunity. One night during
his imprisonment both he and Fetherstun were alarmed by the sound of
approaching footsteps and suppressed voices in earnest conversation.
Fetherstun prepared his arms for a defence. Casting a glance at his
prisoner, what was his astonishment to see him standing near the door,
with a loaded double-barrelled gun, awaiting the approach of the
outsiders.

“That’s right, John,” said Fetherstun approvingly; “fire upon them if
they come. Don’t spare a man.”

John smiled and nodded, levelling the muzzle of the gun towards the
sound, but the ruffians heard the click of the locks, and departed. John
could have shot his keeper and escaped, but he feared the vengeance of
his comrades more than the stern justice of the Vigilantes.

The fate of this desperado was yet undecided by the Committee. He was
not without strong hope of escape, and his good conduct was doubtless
attributable to the belief that both Howie and Fetherstun would
interpose to save him. The evening of the day after the death of
Pizanthia, the Committee met. The case of Dutch John came up for
discussion. If it had been consistent with the laws prescribed for the
government of the Committee, John would have been banished; but his
guilty, blood-stained record demanded that he should die. He had been a
murderer and highwayman for years, and the vote for his immediate
execution was unanimous. The decision was reduced to writing, and a
member of the Committee deputed to read it to the prisoner, and inform
him that he would be executed in one hour. The wretched man was
overcome. He rose from his blankets, and paced several times excitedly
across the floor. Like Plummer, he then resorted to supplication.

“Do with me as you please. Disable me in any way, cut off my hands and
feet, but let me live. You can certainly destroy my power for harm
without taking my life.”

“Your request cannot be complied with,” said the messenger. “You must
prepare to die.”

“So be it, then,” he replied, and immediately all signs of weakness
disappeared. “I wish,” he continued, “to write to my mother. Is there a
German here who can write my native language?”

Such a person was sent for. Under John’s dictation, he wrote a letter to
his mother. It was read to him, and he was so dissatisfied with it that
he removed the rags from his frozen hands and fingers, and wrote
himself.

He told his mother that he had been condemned to death, and would be
executed in a few minutes. In explanation of his offence, he wrote that
while coming from the Pacific side, to deal in horses, he had fallen
into the company of bad men. They had beguiled him into the adoption of
a career of infamy. He was to die for aiding in the robbery of a wagon,
while engaged in which he had been wounded, and his companion was slain.
His sentence, though severe, he acknowledged to be just.

Handing the letter to the Vigilantes, he quietly replaced the bandages
upon his unhealed fingers. His manner, though grave and solemn, was
composed and dignified. Something in his conduct showed that he truly
loved his mother. Much sympathy for him was evinced in the manner and
attention of those who conducted him to the place of execution, in an
unfinished building at no great distance from his place of confinement.
The first objects which met his gaze, as he stood beneath the fatal
beam, were the bodies of Plummer and Stinson, the one laid out upon the
floor for burial, the other upon a work-bench. He gazed upon their
ghastly features unshrinkingly, and in clear tones asked leave to pray,
which was readily granted. Kneeling down, amid the profound silence of a
crowd of spectators, his lips moved rapidly, and his face wore a
pleading expression, but his utterance was inaudible. Rising to his
feet, while seemingly still engaged in prayer, he cast an expressive
glance at the audience, and then surveyed the provisions made for his
execution. A rope with the fatal noose dangled from the cross-beam, and
beneath it stood a barrel, around which was a cord, whose ends,
stretching across the floor, left no doubt as to the office it was
extemporized to perform.

“How long,” he inquired, “will it take me to die? I have never seen a
man hanged.”

“It will be very short, John,—very short. You will not suffer much
pain,” was the reply of a Vigilante.

The poor wretch mounted the barrel, and stood perfectly unmoved while
the rope was adjusted to his neck. The men laid hold of the rope which
encircled the barrel. Everything being prepared, at the words, “All
ready,” the barrel was jerked from beneath him, and the stalwart form of
the robber, after several powerful struggles, hung calm and still. Dutch
John had followed his leader to the other shore.



                            CHAPTER XXXVIII
                        VIRGINIA CITY EXECUTIONS


While the events I have just recorded were in progress at Bannack, the
Vigilantes of Virginia City were not inactive. Alder Gulch had been the
stronghold of the roughs ever since its discovery. Nearly all their
predatory expeditions had been fitted out there. Being much the largest,
richest, and most populous mining camp in the Territory, the
opportunities it afforded for robbery were more frequent and promising,
and less liable to discovery, than either Bannack or Deer Lodge. It was
also filled with saloons, hurdy-gurdies, bagnios, and gambling-rooms,
all of which were necessities in the lives of these free rangers of the
mountains. At the time of which I write there was a population of at
least twelve thousand, scattered through the various settlements from
Junction to Summit, a distance of twelve miles. It was essentially a
cosmopolitan community,—American in preponderance, but liberally
sprinkled with people from all the nations of Europe. Some were going,
and others coming, every day. Gold dust was abundant, and freedom from
social and moral restraint characterized all classes, to an extent
bordering upon criminal license.

The Vigilantes, more than ever, after it was decided to execute Plummer,
comprehended the necessity for prompt and vigorous measures, as that
event of itself would be the signal for all the guilty followers of that
chief to fly the Territory. Accordingly, having ascertained that six of
the robber band were still remaining in Virginia City, the Executive
Committee decided upon effectual means for their immediate arrest. On
the thirteenth day of January, three days after Plummer was executed, an
order was quietly made for the Vigilantes to assemble at night in
sufficient force to surround the city. Not a man was to be permitted to
leave the city after the line of guards was established. Bill Hunter,
one of the six marked for capture, suspecting the plot, effected his
escape by crawling beyond the pickets in a drain ditch. The city was
encircled, after nightfall, by more than five hundred armed men, so
quietly that none within, except the Vigilantes, knew of it until the
next morning. All that long winter night, while that cordon of iron men
was quietly stretching along the heights overlooking the city, the
Executive Committee sat in council, deliberating upon the evidences of
guilt against the men enmeshed in their toils.

At the same time another small band was assembled around a faro table in
the chamber of a gambling saloon. Jack Gallagher suddenly broke the
silence of the game with the remark,

“While we are here betting, those Vigilantes are passing sentence of
death upon us.”

Wonderful prescience! He little knew or realized the truth which this
observation had for him and his comrades in iniquity.

Morning broke, cold and cloudy, discovering to the eyes of the citizens
the pickets of the Vigilantes. The city was like an intrenched camp.
Hundreds of men, with guns at the shoulder, were marching through the
snow on all the surrounding hillsides, with military regularity and
precision. The preparation could not have been more perfect if made to
oppose an invading army. There was no misunderstanding this array.
People talked with bated breath to each other of the certain doom which
awaited the villains who had so long preyed upon their substance, and
spread terror through the country.

Messengers were sent to the different towns in the gulch to summon the
Vigilantes to appear forthwith, and take part in the trial of the
ruffians. At the same time parties were detailed to arrest and bring the
criminals before the Committee. Boone Helm, Jack Gallagher, Frank
Parish, Hayes Lyons, George Lane, and Bill Hunter were known to be in
the city at the time the picket guard was stationed. Of these, Hunter
had escaped. The Vigilantes from Nevada, Junction, Summit, Pine Grove,
and Highland marched into town in detachments, and formed in a body on
Main Street. The town was full of people.

Frank Parish, the first prisoner brought in, was quietly arrested in a
store. He exhibited little fear. Taking an executive officer aside,

“What,” he inquired, “am I arrested for?”

“For being a road agent, thief, and an accessory to numerous robberies
and murders on the highway.”

“I am innocent of all,—as innocent as you are.”

When, however, he was put upon his examination before the Committee, and
facts were brought home to him, he receded from his position of
innocence, and confessed to more and greater offences than were charged
against him.

“I was,” said he, “one of the party that robbed the coach between
Virginia City and Bannack.”

This confession took the Committee by surprise. He then admitted that he
had been guilty of horse-stealing for the robbers, and had butchered
stolen cattle to supply them with food. He was fully cognizant of all
their criminal enterprises, and shared with them as a member of the
band. Upon this confession he was condemned to suffer death. He gave
directions concerning his clothing and the settlement of his debts. His
case being disposed of, he was committed to the custody of a strong
guard.

George Lane (Clubfoot George), who has figured conspicuously in this
history, was next introduced into the presence of the Committee. He was
arrested without trouble, at Dance and Stuart’s store. Perfectly calm
and collected, he inquired,

“Why am I arrested?”

On receiving the same answer that had been given to Parish, he replied,

“If you hang me, you will hang an innocent man.”

“We have positive proof of your guilt,” was the response of the
examining officer. “There is no possibility of a mistake.”

“What will you do with me?”

“Your sentence is death,” was the answer.

His eyes dropped, and his countenance wore an expression of deep
contrition. For some moments he covered his face with his hands,
seemingly overcome by the dreadful announcement. At length, dropping his
hands, and looking into the face of the officer, he inquired,

“Can I have a minister, to pray for and talk with me?”

“One shall be immediately sent for.”

And when the clergyman appeared, Lane, in care of the guard, spent his
remaining hours of life in attending to the affairs of his soul.

While his examination was progressing, parties came in with Boone Helm
and Jack Gallagher. The former had been arrested by strategy, while
standing in front of the Virginia Hotel. With an armed man on either
side, and one behind with a pistol presented to his head, this veteran
scoundrel, bloodier far than any of his comrades, was marched into the
presence of his judges.

“Ah!” he exclaimed, “if I’d only had a show, if I’d known what you were
after, you would have had a gay old time in taking me.”

His right hand was wounded, and supported by a sling. With much apparent
serenity, he sat down on a bench, and looked defiantly into the faces of
the members of the Committee.

“What do you want of me here?” he inquired, affecting entire ignorance
of the cause of his arrest.

“We have proof that you belong to Plummer’s band of robbers, that you
have been guilty of highway robbery and murder, and wish to hear what
you have to say to these charges.”

“I am as innocent,” replied the miscreant, in a deliberate tone, “as the
babe unborn. I never killed any one, nor robbed or defrauded any man. I
am willing to swear it on the Bible.”

Less for any more important purpose than that of testing the utter
depravity of the wretch, the interrogator handed him a Bible. With the
utmost solemnity of manner and expression, he repeated the denial,
invoking the most terrible penalties upon his soul, in attestation of
its truthfulness, and kissed the volume impressively at its close.

The Committee regarded this sacrilegious act of the crime-hardened
reprobate with mingled feelings of horror and disgust.

“This denial,” said the president, “can avail you nothing. Your life for
many years has been a continuous career of crime. It is necessary that
you should die. You had better improve the little time left you in
preparation.”

Helm looked hopelessly around, but saw no glance of sympathy in the
stern features of his judges. Beckoning to a person standing near, he
whispered,

“Can I see you alone for a few minutes?”

The man, supposing that he was desirous of obtaining spiritual counsel,
replied,

“I will send for a clergyman.”

“No,” was the instant rejoinder. “I want no clergyman. You’ll do as
well.”

Stepping into the inner room, Helm closed the door, and, turning to the
man, in an anxious tone asked,

“Is there no way of getting out of this scrape?”

“None. No power here is available to save you. You must die.”

“Well, then,” said he, “I’ll admit to you that I did kill a man by the
name of Shoot, in Missouri. When I left there I went to California, and
killed another chap there. I was confined in jail in Oregon, and dug my
way out with tools given me by my squaw.”

“Now,” said his confessor, “having told me thus much, will you not give
me what information you can concerning the band to which you belong,
their names, crimes, and purposes?”

“Ask Jack Gallagher. He knows more than I do.”

Gallagher, who had been brought into an adjoining apartment, separated
from the one in which this conversation occurred by a thin board
partition, on hearing this reference to himself, poured forth a torrent
of profane abuse upon the head of his guilty confederate.

“It is just such cowardly rascals and traitors as you,” said he, “that
have brought us into this difficulty. You ought to die for your
treachery.”

“I have dared death in all its forms,” said Helm, “and I do not fear to
die. Give me some whiskey.”

The guilty wretch, having been consigned to the custody of keepers,
steeped what little sensibility he possessed in whiskey, and passed the
time until the execution in ribald jesting and profanity.

Jack Gallagher bounded into the committee-room, swearing and laughing,
as if the whole affair was intended as a good joke.

“What,” said he, with an oath and epithet appended to every word, “is it
all about? This is a pretty break, isn’t it?”

On being informed of the charges against him, and the sentence of the
Committee, he dropped into a seat and began to cry. In a few moments he
jumped up, and with much expletive emphasis demanded the names of the
persons who had informed against him.

“It was ‘Red,’ who was hanged a few weeks ago on the Stinking Water.”

Gallagher cursed the dead ruffian for a traitor, liar, and coward, in
the same breath.

“My God!” said he, “must I die in this way?” He was taken out of the
committee-room while uttering the most terrible oaths and blasphemies.

Hayes Lyons, the only remaining ruffian, had not yet been arrested. The
party detailed for that object, while searching for him at the Arbor
Restaurant, had found and captured Gallagher, on learning which the
Gallagher pursuers immediately took up the hunt for Lyons. Foiled at
several points, they accidentally learned that he had crossed the crags
overhanging the gulch, and, after wandering in a circuit of several
miles through the mountains, had come back to a miner’s cabin but half a
mile distant from his point of departure. Proceeding with all possible
speed to the cabin, the leader threw open the door, and, bringing his
pistol to a deadly aim, exclaimed,

“Throw up your hands.”

Lyons, who was in the act of raising a piece of a griddlecake to his
mouth, dropped the fork instantly, and obeyed the order.

“Come out here, and surrender at once,” was the next command.

He was in his shirt-sleeves, and, as he stepped out into the biting
atmosphere, he asked in an undertone,

“Will some one get my coat?”

A member of the party brought it to him, and assisted him in putting it
on. He trembled so much with fear that it was with difficulty he could
get his arms into the sleeves. While the party was searching him to
ascertain if he was armed, he said,

“You disturbed me in the first meal I have sat down to with any appetite
in six weeks.”

“Finish your dinner,” said the leader. “We will wait for you.”

“Thank you; you are very kind, but I can eat no more. What do you intend
doing with me? Will I be hung?”

“We are not here to promise you anything. You had better prepare for the
worst.”

“My friends advised me to leave two or three days ago.”

“You would probably have done well had you followed their advice. Why
didn’t you go?”

“Because I had done nothing wrong, and did not wish to leave.”

It is probable that but for the blandishments of a fascinating mistress,
the memory of Dillingham’s murder would have dictated to this ruffian an
earlier and more successful effort at escape.

“Have you heard of the execution of Plummer, Stinson, and Ray?” asked
the leader.

“Yes; but I don’t believe the report is true.”

“You may bet your sweet life on’t.”

“Did they make any resistance?”

“No; they had no opportunity.”

Arriving at the committee-room, the prisoner was immediately confronted
with the officers.

“We have condemned you to death for the murder of Dillingham, and being
associated in membership with Plummer’s band of road agents. Have you
anything to say in extenuation?”

“That I am not guilty. I have committed no crimes, and formed no
associations that call for such severity. I am as innocent as you are.”

And yet, but a short time before, the wretched man had confessed to a
leader of one of the police committees, in presence of several
witnesses, that he was the murderer of Dillingham. His complicity with
Plummer’s band was known to all.

Scarcely was Lyons’s examination concluded, when word was brought to the
Committee that two suspicious persons, who had gone hurriedly to
Highland district, three miles above Virginia City, the evening before,
were concealed in one of the unoccupied cabins there. An officer with
fifteen men was sent to arrest them. They were disarmed, and brought
before the Committee, but, no evidence appearing against them, they were
discharged.

The examination being over, preparations were made for the execution of
the convicts. These were very simple. The central cross-beam of an
unfinished log store, cornering upon two of the principal streets, was
selected for a scaffold. The building was roofless, and its spacious
open front exposed the interior to the full view of the crowd. The
ropes, five in number, were drawn across the beam to a proper length,
and fastened firmly to the logs in the rear basement. Under each noose
was placed a large, empty dry-goods box, with cord attached, for the
drops.

Beside the large body of armed Vigilantes, a great number of eager
spectators had assembled from all parts of the gulch to witness the
execution. Six or eight thousand persons, comprehending the larger
portion of the population of the Territory, gathered into a compact
mass, when the prisoners, with their armed escort, marched from the
committee-rooms into the street, and were ranged in front of the guard.

“You are now,” said the president, addressing them, “to be conducted to
the scaffold. An opportunity is given you to make your last requests and
communications. You will do well to improve it by making a confession of
your own crimes, and putting the Committee in possession of information
as to the crimes of others.”

The prisoners separately declined to make any communication. When the
guard were about to fasten their arms, Jack Gallagher, with an oath,
exclaimed,

“I will not be hung in public,” and, drawing his pocket-knife, he
applied the blade to his throat, saying, “I will cut my throat first.”

The executive officer instantly cocked and presented his pistol.

“If you make another move of your arm,” said he, “I will shoot you like
a dog. Take the knife from him, and pinion him at once,” he continued,
addressing the guard. The ruffian cursed horribly, all the while his
arms were being tied.

Boone Helm, with customary adjective profanity, said to Gallagher in a
consolatory tone,

“Don’t make a fool of yourself, Jack. There’s no use or sense in being
afraid to die.”

After the process of binding was completed, each prisoner was seized by
the arm on either side, by a Vigilante who held in the hand not thus
employed a navy revolver, ready for instant use. The large body of armed
Vigilantes were then formed around the prisoners, into a hollow square,
four abreast on each side, and a column in front and rear. A few men
with pistols were dispersed among the crowd of spectators, to guard
against any possible attempt at rescue. Thus formed, the procession
marched in the direction of the scaffold with slow and solemn pace. The
silence of the great throng was unbroken by a whisper, and, more
eloquently than language could have done, declared the feelings of
anxiety and suspense by which all were animated. Some little delay being
necessary to complete the preparations at the scaffold, the procession
halted in front of the Virginia Hotel, on the corner diagonally from it
across Main Street. While waiting there, Clubfoot George called to his
side Judge Dance, and said to him,

“You have known me ever since I came to Virginia City, more intimately
than any other man. We have had dealings together. Can you not in this
hour of extremity say a good word for my character?”

“It would be of no use, George. Your dealings with me have always been
fair and honorable; but what you have done outside, I only know from the
evidence, and that is very strong against you. I can do you no good.”

“Well, then,” said the penitent ruffian, “will you pray with me?”

“Willingly, George; most willingly,” and, suiting the action to the
word, the judge dropped upon his knees, and, with George and Gallagher
kneeling beside him, offered up a fervent petition in behalf of the
doomed men. Boone Helm was irritated at this request, and, raising his
sore finger, exclaimed,

“For God’s sake, if you’re going to hang me, I want you to do it, and
get through with it; if not, I want you to tie a bandage on my finger.”

While the prayer was in progress, Hayes Lyons requested that his hat
should be removed. Frank Parish gave abundant evidence of deep
contrition, but Boone Helm continued, as from the first, to treat all
the proceedings with profane and reckless levity.

Gallagher, at one moment cursing, and at the next crying, seemed the
least composed of any of the prisoners. He wore a handsome cavalry
overcoat, trimmed with beaver.

“Give me that coat, Jack,” said Helm, as Gallagher rose from his knees.
“You never yet gave me anything.”

“It’s little use you’ll make of it now,” responded Gallagher with an
oath, and, catching at the moment the eye of an acquaintance, who was
regarding him from a window of the hotel, he called to him in a loud
tone,

“Say, old fellow, I’m going to heaven. I’ll be there in time to open the
gate for you.”

“Halloo, Bill!” said Boone Helm to one in the crowd, “they’ve got me
this time; got me, sure, and no mistake.”

Hayes Lyons begged of his captors the privilege of seeing his mistress.
“Let me bid her good-bye and restore this watch to her, which is her
property.” The request was refused, only to be repeated, and on being
made a third time he received for answer,

“Hayes! bringing women to the place of execution ‘played out’ in ’63,
when they interfered with your trial for killing Dillingham.”

The unhappy wretch ceased further importunity.

When the arrangements at the scaffold were completed, the guard crossed
the street, opened ranks, and the prisoners were conducted through into
the building, each as he entered stepping upon one of the dry-goods
boxes. Ranged side by side, Clubfoot George was first on the east side
of the room; next to him was Hayes Lyons, then Jack Gallagher, then
Boone Helm, and near the west wall Frank Parish. The area in front of
them was occupied by the guard and the members of the Executive
Committee. The two streets in front and at the side of the building were
crowded with armed Vigilantes and spectators. The order being given to
remove the hats of the prisoners, Clubfoot George, whose hands were
loosely fastened, contrived to reach his hat, which he threw spitefully
on the floor, the hats of the others being at the same time removed by
the guard.

After the nooses were adjusted, the chief of the Committee said to the
prisoners,

“You are now about to be executed. If you have any dying requests to
make, this is your last opportunity. You may be assured they shall be
carefully heeded.”

Jack Gallagher broke in upon this address with a leer,

“How do I look, boys,” he asked, “with a halter around my neck?” The
grim effort failed to elicit a smile.

“Your time is very short,” said the chief, again reminding them that
their requests would be listened to.

“Well, then,” said Gallagher, “I want one more drink of whiskey before I
die.”

The loathing which this request excited was apparent in the expression
of the countenances of all who heard it. Some men exchanged meaning
glances, revealing thereby the shock their sensibilities had received by
this exhibition of depravity. Others craned their necks over the crowd,
as if they had not heard aright. For a few minutes no one seemed to know
what answer to make to a man whose last moments were given to the
gratification of his evil appetites. This silence was soon broken,
however, by an old miner.

“We told ’em,” said he, “that we’d do whatever they asked. Give him the
liquor.”

A man appeared in a moment with a tumbler nearly full. Raising it as
high as he could, the prisoner bent his head, but was restrained by the
rope from touching the glass with his lips. Throwing his head back, he
turned on the box, and, looking back upon the fastenings of the rope to
the basement log at the rear of the building, in a loud and imperious
tone he launched a profane and vulgar epithet at the guard, saying,

“Slacken that rope, quick, and let a man take a parting drink, won’t
you?”

The rope was loosed, while the depraved wretch drained the tumbler at a
draught. While the guard was refastening it, he exclaimed,

“I hope Almighty God will strike every one of you with forked lightning
and that I shall meet you all in the lowest pit of hell.”

The Committee decided that the executions should be single, commencing
with Clubfoot George, and concluding with Hayes Lyons, who stood next to
him in order. At the words “Men, do your duty,” the men holding the
cords attached to the box on which the prisoner in turn stood, were, by
a sudden jerk, to pull the footing from under him. A fall of three feet
was deemed sufficient to dislocate the neck, and avoid the torture of
protracted strangulation.

No more requests being made, the men laid hold of the cords attached to
the box occupied by George Lane. Just at that moment the unhappy wretch
descried an old friend clinging to the building, to obtain sight of the
execution.

“Good-bye, old fellow,” said he. “I’m gone,” and, without waiting for
the box to be removed, he leaped from it, and died with hardly a
struggle.

“There goes one to hell,” muttered Boone Helm.

Hayes Lyons, who stood next, was talking all the while, telling of his
kind mother; that he had been well brought up, but evil associations had
brought him to the scaffold.

Gallagher cried and swore by turns.

“I hope,” said he, “that forked lightning will strike every strangling
villain of you.” The box, flying from under his feet, stopped an oath in
its utterance, and the quivering of his muscles showed that his guilty
career was terminated.

“Kick away, old fellow,” said Boone Helm, calmly surveying the struggles
of the dying wretch. “My turn comes next. I’ll be in hell with you in a
minute.” Shouting in a loud voice, “Every man for his principles! Hurrah
for Jeff Davis! Let her rip,” his body fell with a twang that killed him
almost instantly.

Frank Parish maintained a serious deportment from the moment of his
arrest until his execution. At his request his black necktie was dropped
like a veil over his face. He “died and made no sign.”

Hayes Lyons was the only one remaining. Looking right and left at the
swaying bodies of his companions, his anxious face indicated a hope of
pardon. His entreaties were incessant, but when he found them
unavailing, he requested that his mistress might have the disposition of
his body; that the watch of hers which he wore might be restored to her,
and that he might not be left hanging for an unseemly time. He died
without a struggle.

Two hours after the execution the bodies were cut down, and taken by
friends to Cemetery Hill for burial.

X. Beidler officiated as adjuster of the ropes at this execution. Jack
Gallagher had killed a friend of his. Some time afterwards, when he was
relating the circumstances attending the execution, in a mixed crowd, a
gentleman present, who was greatly interested in the narrative, and
whose sympathy for the ruffians was very apparent, asked, at the close
of the narrative, in a lachrymose tone,

“Well, now, when you came to hang that poor fellow, didn’t you
sympathize with him, didn’t you feel for him?”

Beidler regarded the man for a moment with great disgust, and, imitating
his tone, replied slowly,

“Yes, I did. I felt for him a little, I felt for his left ear.”



                             CHAPTER XXXIX
                         PURSUIT OF ROAD AGENTS


The work so well begun was prosecuted with great energy. The ruffians
had fled from Virginia City and Bannack, over the range to Deer Lodge
and Bitter Root, intending gradually to return to their old haunts in
Idaho. The Vigilantes, resolved that they should not escape, took up the
pursuit. A company of twenty-one, under the command of a competent
leader, left Nevada on the fifteenth of January. Arriving at Big Hole in
the evening, they sent a detachment to Clark’s ranche to arrest the
bandit Steve Marshland, who was laid up with frozen feet, and the wound
which he had received in the breast while attacking Moody’s train.
Receiving no response to their repeated raps at the door of the cabin,
one of the party entered, and, lighting a wisp of straw, found Marshland
in bed.

“Hands up, if you please,” said he, pointing his revolver at the head of
the prostrate robber, who obeyed the command as well as circumstances
would admit.

“Are you sick, Steve?” queried the Vigilante.

“Yes—very,” faintly responded Marshland.

“No one with you?”

“No one,—no living thing but the dog.”

“What is the matter?”

“I’ve got the chills.”

“Strange! New kind of sickness for winter! Nothing else the matter?”

“Yes. I froze my feet while prospecting at the head of Rattlesnake
Creek.”

“Did you raise the color?”

“No. The water prevented me from going to bed-rock.”

While this conversation was in progress, the party had built a fire and
commenced cooking supper. Removing from beside the bed two
double-barrelled shotguns, a yager, and another rifle, they invited
Marshland to get up and take supper with them. During the meal all
engaged in merry conversation. After it was over, the leader informed
Marshland that he was arrested for the robbery of Moody’s train.

“You received,” said he, “while engaged in that robbery, a bullet wound
in the breast, by which we shall be able to identify you.”

“I received no such wound,” said he; and, striking his breast several
times, he continued, “My breast is as sound as a dollar.”

“You can have no objection, then, to submitting to our examination.”

“None in the least, gentlemen. Look for yourselves.”

The leader threw open Marshland’s shirt. The mark of the recent wound
confirmed the guilt of the robber. He could give no explanation of the
manner in which he received it.

“The evidence is satisfactory to us,” said the leader. “We have made no
mistake in arresting you. You must die.”

“For God’s sake, do not hang me. Let me go, and I will trouble you no
more.”

“It cannot be. We shall certainly execute every one of Plummer’s
infamous band that falls into our hands, and we hope to catch them all.”

Finding importunity of no avail, he made a full and frank confession of
all his crimes. A scaffold was improvised by sticking into the ground a
pole, the end of which projected over the corral fence, upon which the
pole rested. A box taken from the cabin was placed under it, for the
prisoner to stand upon. When all was ready, and the fatal noose was
adjusted, the prisoner once more appealed to his captors.

“Have mercy on me for my youth!” he exclaimed.

“You should have thought of it before,” replied the leader, as he gave
the fatal order, and the poor wretch was launched into eternity.

The scent of his frozen feet attracted the wolves, and the party were
obliged to watch both him and the horses, to prevent an attack by these
animals. He was buried near the place of execution. The detachment found
the main party the next morning, having been absent only one night.

The Vigilantes resumed their march, beginning at this point the ascent
of the Deer Lodge divide. Not knowing how soon or where they might
overtake others of the gang, they rode forward in double file at the
rate of sixty miles a day. They divided their company into four messes,
each of which being supplied plentifully with food already cooked, they
lighted no large camp-fires, lest the smoke therefrom should betray
them. A double watch was kept over the horses while in camp. Each man
was armed with at least one, some with two, revolvers, and a shotgun or
rifle. While on the march, the captain was in the van. After they
descended into the valley of Deer Lodge, a spy was sent forward to
reconnoitre the town of Cottonwood, with instructions to meet the party
at Cottonwood Creek.

At four o’clock P.M. they halted at Smith’s ranche, seventeen miles from
Cottonwood, until after dark, when they rode cautiously forward until
within a short distance of the town. Learning from their spy that all
the robbers except Bunton and “Tex” had gone, they rode hastily into the
town and surrounded the saloon of the former. Bunton refused to open the
door. Three men detailed to arrest him called to him and expressed a
wish to see him. He persisted in denying them admittance, until
convinced that they would effect an entrance by force; and he then told
a man and boy in his employ to let them in. The door was opened, but, as
the lights within had been extinguished, the men declined to enter until
a candle was lighted. As soon as light was furnished, they rushed in,
and the leader exclaimed,

“Bill, you are my prisoner!”

“For what?” inquired Bunton.

“Come with us at once, and you’ll find out.”

Observing that he made signs of resistance, a Vigilante, whose courage
exceeded his strength, seized the ruffian and attempted to drag him out.
Finding himself overmatched, he called to his assistance a comrade, who
soon succeeded in binding the hands of the desperado behind him. In this
condition he was conducted by a guard to the cabin of Peter Martin.

“Tex,” who was in the saloon, was conquered in much the same manner, and
forced to follow his companion.

Martin, who knew nothing of the arrest, was seated at a table playing a
game at cards with some friends. Hearing that the Vigilantes were
surrounding his house, he dropped his cards, and started with great
affright for the door. For a long time he refused to obey their summons
to come out, but, on being assured that he “wasn’t charged with
nothin’,” he opened the door and returned to his game.

After breakfast the next morning a person who had been conversing with
Bunton informed the Vigilantes that he had said to him that he would
“get one of them yet,” on learning whereof they searched him a second
time. They found a derringer in his vest-pocket, which had evidently
been placed there by some sympathizer during the night.

Bunton refused to make any answer to the charges made against him. No
doubt was entertained of his guilt. The vote on his case, taken by the
uplifted hand, was unanimous for his execution. The captain informed him
of it.

“If you have any business to attend to, you had better intrust it to
some one, as we cannot be delayed here.”

Bunton immediately gave his gold watch to his partner Cooke, and
appropriated his other property to the payment of his debts. He had
gambled for and won the interest in the saloon from its former owner a
fortnight before this time. Having thus disposed of his affairs, he was
conducted to the gate of a corral near, surmounted by a gallows-frame,
beneath which a board laid upon two boxes served the purpose of a drop.
While the hangman was adjusting the rope, he gave him particular
instructions about the exact situation of the knot. This being fixed to
suit him, he said to the captain,

“May I jump off myself?”

“You can if you wish,” was the reply.

“I care no more for hanging,” said Bunton, “than I do for taking a drink
of water; but I should like to have my neck broken.”

On being asked if he had anything further to say, he replied,

“Nothing, except that I have done nothing to deserve death. I am
innocent. All I want is a mountain three hundred feet high to jump from.
And now I will give you the time; one—two—three.” The men were prepared
to pull the plank from under him should he fail to jump, but he
anticipated them, and, adding the words, “Here goes,” he leaped and fell
with a loud thud, dying without a struggle.

“Tex” was separately tried. The evidence being insufficient to convict
him, he was liberated, and left immediately for the Kootenai mines.

Mrs. Demorest, the wife of the owner of the corral, was so greatly
outraged by the use made of the gate frame that she gave her husband no
peace until the poles were cut down, and the frame entirely unfitted for
further use as a gallows.

After the execution of Bunton, the Vigilantes, in company with Jemmy
Allen, a rancheman, left Cottonwood for Hell Gate, a little settlement
ninety miles down the river, in the vicinity of Bitter Root Valley. Snow
covered the ground to the depth of two feet, and the weather was
intensely cold. It was after dark when the company arrived at one of the
crossings of the Deer Lodge. The river, being a rapid mountain stream,
seldom freezes sufficiently solid to bear a horseman; but, no other mode
of transit presenting itself, the Vigilantes drove hurriedly upon the
frozen surface, and, before they were half-way across, the ice gave way,
precipitating their horses into the water. Had the stream been wide, all
must have perished. As it was, after must floundering and considerable
exertion, all were landed safely on the opposite bank. One of the party
barely escaped drowning, and his horse was dragged from the stream by a
lariat around his neck. At eleven o’clock the company arrived at Allen’s
ranche, where they passed the remainder of the night in blankets.

The next day, accompanied by Charles Eaton, who was familiar with the
country, they rode on in the direction of Hell Gate, but, owing to the
great depth of the snow, progressed only fifteen miles. They made a camp
in the snow. Their horses, being accustomed to the mountains, pawed, in
the snow to find the bunch-grass. The ride of the following day
terminated at the workmen’s quarters on the Mullen wagon-road. One of
the ponies broke his leg by stepping into a badger hole while they were
going into camp, and another, by a similar accident, stripped the skin
from his hindlegs. They were obliged to shoot the former, and turn the
latter loose to await their return.

The troop were in their saddles at daylight, on the route to the
settlement, which they approached to within six miles, and went into
camp until after nightfall. Then they resumed their ride, stopping a
short distance outside of the town. The scout they had sent to
reconnoitre brought them all needful information, and, mounting their
horses, they entered the town on a keen run. Skinner was standing in the
doorway of his saloon, when they rode up, surrounded the building, and
ordered him to “throw up his hands.”

“You must have learned that from the Bannack stage folks,” said his
_chere amie_, Nelly, who was an observer of the scene.

Two men dismounted, and, seizing Skinner, bound him immediately.
Meantime two or three Vigilantes threw open the door of Miller’s cabin,
which was next to Skinner’s, and Dan Harding, the foremost among them,
levelling his gun, shouted to some person lying upon a lounge,

“Alex, is that you?”

“Yes,” replied the man, “what do you want?”

“We want you,” was the reply, as the men rushed in, took his pistol, and
bound the robber before he was thoroughly aroused from sleep.

“These are rather tight papers—ain’t they, boys?” said Carter. “Give me
something to smoke and tell me the news.” On being told the names of
those who had been executed, he quietly remarked,

“That’s all right; not an innocent man hung yet.”

He and Skinner were conducted down to Higgins’s store, and their
examination immediately commenced. Three hours were occupied in the
investigation, during which Nelly came down, with the intention of
interfering in Skinner’s behalf. She was sent home under guard; and her
escort, on searching her premises, found Johnny Cooper prostrated by
three pistol shots, received in a quarrel with Carter the previous day,
but for which it had been the intention of Carter and Cooper to leave
for Kootenai. The baggage and provisions they had procured for the
journey, worth a hundred and thirty dollars, together with the
pack-animal, were taken for the use of the expedition, and were paid for
by M. W. Tipton, whom Carter and Cooper had persuaded to become their
surety for the amount.

During the trial of Carter, he confessed his complicity as accessory,
both before and after the fact, to the murder of Tiebalt. It was proven
also that he was concerned in the coach robbery. Skinner made no
confession, nor was it necessary, as his criminal character and acts
were susceptible of abundant proof.

Cooper was tried separately. He was one of the lieutenants of the band.
A Vigilante by the name of President testified to Cooper’s having
murdered a man in Idaho, for which he was arrested by the people. While
being conducted to the place of trial, he broke from his captors, leaped
with a bound upon a horse standing near, and, amid a hundred shots,
escaped uninjured, and came to Montana.

On the evening of the day these trials were in progress, a detachment of
eight men left Hell Gate in pursuit of Bob Zachary, whom they found
seated in bed, in the cabin of Hon. Barney O’Keefe, known throughout
Bitter Root Valley as “the Baron.” One of the party, on entering, pushed
him over, upon his back, taking from him, at the same time, his pistol
and knife. While on their return with him to Hell Gate, O’Keefe
unintentionally mentioned that a stranger was stopping at Van Dorn’s
cabin, in the Bitter Root Valley. A company of three Vigilantes,
suspecting by the description given that he was none other than George
Shears, another of the band, started at once in pursuit.

Riding up in front of the cabin, Thomas Pitt, their leader, inquired of
the man who met them at the door, if George Shears was in.

“Yes,” said Van Dorn. “He is in the inner room.”

“Any objection to our entering?” inquired Pitt.

[Illustration:

  A VIGILANTE EXECUTION
]

Van Dorn replied by opening the door of the room, where George was
discovered, knife in hand. He surrendered without resistance,
astonishing his captors by the utter indifference he manifested to the
near approach of death. Walking with Pitt to the corral, he designated
the horses he had stolen, and confessed his guilt.

“I knew,” said he, “I should have to come to this sometime, but I
thought I could run another season.”

“There is no help for you, George,” said Pitt. “You must suffer the same
fate as your companions in crime.”

“I suppose I should be satisfied,” replied the ruffian, “that it is no
worse.”

He was conducted to the barn, where, a rope being cast over a beam, he
was requested, in order to save the trouble of procuring a drop, to
ascend the ladder. He complied without the least reluctance. After the
preparations were completed, he said to his captors,

“Gentlemen, I am not used to this business, never having been hung
before. Shall I jump off, or slide off?”

“Jump off, of course,” was the reply.

“All right,” he exclaimed, “good-bye!” and leaped from the ladder, with
the utmost _sang froid_. The drop was long, and the rope tender. As the
strands untwisted, they parted, until finally one alone remained.

Soon after the party which captured Zachary and Shears had left Hell
Gate, intelligence was received there that William Graves (Whiskey Bill)
was at Fort Owen in the Bitter Root Valley. Three men were sent
immediately to arrest and execute him. He was armed and on the lookout,
and had repeatedly sworn that he would shoot any Vigilante that came in
his way. The party was too wary for him. He was first made aware of
their presence, by a stern command to surrender, and a pistol at his
heart. He made no resistance, and refused all confession. A rope was
tied to the convenient limb of a tree, and the drop extemporized by
placing the culprit astride of a strong horse, behind a Vigilante. When
all was ready, the rider, exclaiming “Good-bye, Bill,” plunged the
rowels into the sides of the horse, which leaped madly forward; the
fatal noose swept the robber from his seat, breaking his neck by the
shock, and killing him instantly.

In the meantime, the trials of Carter, Skinner, and Cooper had resulted
in the conviction of those ruffians, and they were severally condemned
to die. Scaffolds were hastily prepared by placing poles over the fence
of Higgins’s corral. Carter and Skinner were conducted to execution by
torchlight, a little after the midnight succeeding their trial.
Dry-goods boxes were used for drops. On their march to the place of
execution, Skinner suddenly broke from his guard, and ran off, shouting,
“Shoot! Shoot!” Not a gun was raised, but after a short chase in the
snow the prisoner was secured, and led up to the scaffold. He made a
second attempt to get away while standing on the box, but a rope was
soon adjusted to his neck, and the leader said to him,

“You may jump now, as soon as you please.” Carter manifested great
disgust at Skinner’s attempt to run away. While he was standing on the
drop, one of the Vigilantes requested him to confess that he had
participated in the murder of Tiebalt.

“If I had my hands free,” he replied with an oath, “I’d make you take
that back.”

Skinner, who stood by his side, was talking violently at the time, and
Carter was ordered to be quiet.

“Well, then, let’s have a smoke,” said he; and, a lighted pipe being
given him, he remained quiet. Both criminals, as they were launched from
the platform, exclaimed, “I am innocent”—the password of the band. They
died apparently without pain.

The party that arrested Zachary arrived with him the next morning. He
was tried and found guilty. By his directions a letter was written to
his mother, in which he warned his brothers and sisters to avoid
drinking, card-playing, and bad company—three evils which, he said, had
brought him to the gallows. On the scaffold he prayed that God would
forgive the Vigilantes for what they were doing, as it was the only way
to clear the country of road agents. He died without apparent fear or
suffering.

Johnny Cooper was drawn to the scaffold in a sleigh, his wounded leg
rendering him unable to walk. He asked for his pipe.

“I want,” said he, “a good smoke before I die. I always did enjoy a
smoke.” A letter had been written to his parents, who lived in the State
of New York. Several times, while a Vigilante was engaged in adjusting
the rope, he dodged the noose, but, on being told to keep his head
straight, he submitted. He died without a struggle.

Having finished their mission, the Vigilantes returned to Nevada.



                               CHAPTER XL
                          EXECUTION OF HUNTER


Soon after the transactions recorded in the last chapter, the Virginia
City Vigilantes were informed that Bill Hunter had been seen in the
Gallatin Valley. It was reported that he sought a covert among the rocks
and brush, where he remained during the day, stealing out at night and
seeking food among the scattered settlers, as he could find it. His
place of concealment was about twenty miles from the mouth of the
Gallatin River. A number of the Vigilantes, under the pretence of
joining the Barney Hughes stampede to a new placer discovery, left
Virginia City, and scoured the country for a distance of sixty miles or
more, in search of the missing ruffian. Hunter was discovered during
this search.

As soon as it became known that he was at the spot indicated, four
resolute men at once volunteered to go in pursuit of, capture, and
execute him. Their route lay across two heavy divides, and required
about sixty miles of hurried travelling. The first day they crossed the
divide between the Pas-sam-a-ri and the Madison, camping that night on
the bank of the latter river, which they had forded with great
difficulty. The weather was intensely cold, and their blankets afforded
but feeble protection against it. They built a large camp-fire, and lay
down as near to it as safety would permit. One of their number spread
his blankets on the slope of a little hillock next the fire, and during
the night slipped down until his feet encountered the hot embers. The
weather increased in severity the next day, during most of which the
Vigilantes rode through a fierce mountain snowstorm, with the wind
directly in their faces. At two o’clock P.M. they halted for supper at
the Milk ranche, about twenty miles from the place where they expected
to find the fugitive. Under the guidance of a man whom they employed
here, they then pushed on at a rapid pace, the storm gathering in fury
as they progressed. At midnight they drew up near a lone cabin in the
neighborhood of the rocky jungle where their game had taken cover.

“This storm has certainly routed him,” said one of the Vigilantes. “Ten
to one, we bag him in the cabin.”

“Very likely,” replied another. “He would not suspect danger in such
weather. It will save us a heap of trouble.”

One of the men rapped loudly at the cabin door. Opening it slowly, a
look of amazement stole over the features of the inmate, as he surveyed
the company of six mounted armed men.

“Good-evening,” said one, saluting him.

“Don’t know whether it is or not,” growled the man, evidently suspicious
that a visit at so late an hour meant mischief.

“Build us a fire, man,” said the Vigilante. “We are nearly frozen, and
this is the only place of shelter from this storm for many miles. Surely
you won’t play the churl to a party of weather-bound prospectors.”

Reassured by this hearty reproof for his seeming unkindness, the man set
to work with a will, and in a few moments a genial fire was blazing on
the hearth, which the party enjoyed thoroughly. Glancing curiously
around the little room, the Vigilantes discovered that it contained
three occupants besides themselves. Placing their guns and pistols in
convenient position, and stationing a sentinel to keep watch and feed
the fire, the men spread their blankets on the clay surface of the
enclosure, and in a few moments were locked in sleep; careful, however,
first, to satisfy the eager curiosity of their entertainers, by a brief
conversation about mining, stampeding, prospecting, etc., and leading
them to believe that they were a party of miners, returning from an
unsuccessful expedition.

Fatigued with the ride and exposure of the two previous days, the
Vigilantes slept until a late hour the next morning. Two of the
occupants of the cabin rose at the same time. The other, entirely
enveloped in blankets, kept up a prolonged snore, whose deep bass
signified that he was wrapped in profound slumber. The Vigilantes,
contriving to keep four of their number in the cabin, while making
preparations to depart, soon had their horses saddled; but when all was
ready, one of them inquired in a careless tone,

“Who is the man that sleeps so soundly?”

“I don’t know him,” said the host.

“When did he come here?”

“At the beginning of the snowstorm, two days ago. He came in and asked
permission to remain here until it was over.”

“Perhaps it’s an acquaintance. Won’t you describe him to us?”

The man complied, by giving a most accurate description of Hunter. No
longer in doubt, the Vigilante went up to the bedside, and, in a loud
voice, called out, “Bill Hunter!”

Hastily drawing the blanket from his face, the occupant stared wildly
out upon the six armed men, asking in the same breath,

“Who’s there?”

Six shotguns levelled at his head answered the question.

“Give us your revolver, and get up,” was the command. Hunter instantly
complied.

“You are arrested as one of Plummer’s band of road agents.”

“I hope,” said Hunter, “you will take me to Virginia City.” A Vigilante
assented.

“What conveyance have you for me?”

“There,” said one, pointing to a horse, “is the animal you must ride.”

The prisoner put on his hat and overcoat, and mounted the horse. Just as
he was about to seize the reins, a Vigilante took them from his hands,
saying, with affected suavity,

“If you please, I’ll manage these for you. You’ve only to sit still and
ride.”

After the company started, the robber cast a suspicious glance behind
him, and saw one man following on foot. His countenance fell. The
expression told, in stronger language than words, that the thought which
harassed him was that he would not be taken to Virginia City. About two
miles distant from the cabin, the company drew up and dismounted under a
solitary tree. Scraping away the snow, they kindled a fire, and prepared
their breakfast, of which the robber partook with them, and seemed to
forget his fears, and laughed and joked as if no danger were nigh.
Breakfast over, the Vigilantes held a brief consultation as to the
disposition which should be made of their prisoner. On putting the
question to vote, it was decided by the votes of all but the person who
had signified to Hunter that he was to be taken to Virginia City, that
his execution should take place instantly.

The condemned wretch turned deadly pale, and in a faint voice asked for
water. One of the Vigilantes related to him the crimes of which he had
been guilty.

“Of course,” said he, “you know that offences of this magnitude, in all
civilized countries, are punished with death. The necessity for a rigid
enforcement of this penalty, in a country which has no judiciary, is
greater even than in one where these crimes are tried by courts of law.
There is no escape for you. We are sorry that you have incurred this
penalty,—sorry for you, but the blame is wholly yours.”

Hunter made no reply to the justice in his case, but requested that his
friends should not be informed of the manner of his death.

“I have,” said he, “no property to pay the expense of a funeral, and my
burial even must depend upon your charity. I hope you will give me a
decent one.”

“Every reasonable request shall be granted, Bill,” said the Vigilante;
“but you know the ground is too hard for us to attempt your interment
without proper implements. We will inform your friends of your
execution, and they will attend to your burial.”

While this conversation was going on, some of the Vigilantes had
prepared the noose, and passed the rope over a limb of the tree. The
criminal shook hands with all, tearfully bidding each “good-bye.” After
the rope was adjusted, several of the men took hold of it, and at a
given signal, by a rapid pull, ran the prisoner up so suddenly that he
died without apparent suffering; yet, strange to say, he reached as if
for his pistol, and pantomimically cocked and discharged it, the
by-standers stated, six times. The “ruling passion was strong in death.”
Leaving the corpse suspended from the tree, the Vigilantes, now that
their work was done, hurried homeward at a rapid pace.

Hunter was the last of Plummer’s band that fell into the hands of the
Vigilantes. The man was not destitute of redeeming qualities. He often
worked hard in the mines for the money he lost at the gaming-table, but
in an evil hour he joined Plummer’s gang, and aided in the commission of
many infamous crimes. In his personal intercourse he was known to
perform many kind acts. He admitted, just before his death, the justice
of his sentence. It is believed that in his escape through the pickets
at Virginia City he was assisted by some of the Vigilantes, who did not
credit his guilt.

The death of Hunter marked the bloody close of the reign of Plummer’s
band. He was the last of that terrible organization to fall a victim to
Vigilante justice. The retribution, almost Draconic in severity,
administered to these daring freebooters had in no respect exceeded the
demands of absolute justice. If the many acts I have narrated of their
villainies were not sufficient to justify the extreme course pursued in
their extermination, surely the unrevealed history, greater in enormity,
and stained with the blood of a hundred or more additional victims, must
remove all prejudices from the public mind against the voluntary
tribunal of the Vigilantes. There was no other remedy. Practically, they
had no law, but, if law had existed, it could not have afforded adequate
redress. This was proven by the feeling of security consequent upon the
destruction of the band. When the robbers were dead the people felt
safe, not for themselves alone, but for their pursuits and their
property. They could travel without fear. They had a reasonable
assurance of safety in the transmission of money to the States, and in
the arrival of property over the unguarded route from Salt Lake City.
The crack of pistols had ceased, and they could walk the streets without
constant exposure to danger. There was an omnipresent spirit of
protection, akin to that omnipresent spirit of law which pervaded older
civilized communities. Men of criminal instincts were cowed before the
majesty of an outraged people’s wrath, and the very thought of crime
became a terror to them. Young men who had learned to believe that the
roughs were destined to rule, and who, under the influence of that
guilty faith, were fast drifting into crime, shrunk appalled before the
thorough work of the Vigilantes. Fear, more potent than conscience,
forced even the worst of men to observe the requirements of civilized
society, and a feeling of comparative security among all classes was the
result.

But the work was not all done. A few reckless spirits remained, who,
when the excitement was over, forgot the lesson it taught, and returned
to their old vocation. The Vigilantes preserved their organization, and,
as we shall see in the subsequent pages of this history, meted out the
sternest justice to all capital offenders.

This portion of my history would be incomplete did I omit to mention
that Smith and Thurmond, the lawyers who had on several prominent
occasions defended the bloodiest of the roughs, were both banished. The
former of these was a man of remarkable ability in his profession and of
correct and generous impulses. To a clear, logical mind, and thorough
knowledge of his profession, he added fine powers as an orator; and it
was these qualities, more than any sympathy he indulged for his clients,
that rendered him obnoxious to public censure and suspicion. After an
exile of two years he returned to the Territory, and resumed the
practice of law, which he followed with success until his death, which
occurred in Helena in 1870. He was greatly lamented by all who knew him.

Thurmond came from the “west side,” with a reputation for being a friend
of the roughs,—one not in complicity with them, but upon whom they could
always depend for assistance in case of difficulty. After his banishment
he went to Salt Lake City, where he associated himself with the Danites,
or Destroying Angels of the Mormon Church, whom he tried to induce to
follow his leadership in an active crusade against all the members of
the Montana Vigilance Committee who might pass through Utah on their way
to the States. Failing in this, he afterwards removed to Dallas, Texas,
where he became involved in a quarrel with a noted desperado, by whom he
was shot and instantly killed.

The administration of justice, and the peace and safety of the people,
demanded the banishment of both these men, though many of worse
character and more criminal nature but of less influence were permitted
to remain.



                              CHAPTER XLI
                          THE STRANGER’S STORY


Late in the Fall of 1872, I spent a few days in Salt Lake City. One
evening at the Townsend House, while conversing with Governor Woods and
a few friends upon the events which had led to the organization of the
Montana Vigilantes, I mentioned the name of Boone Helm.

“Boone Helm! I knew him well,” was the abrupt exclamation of a stranger
seated near, who had been quietly listening to our conversation. We were
no less attracted by the singular appearance of the speaker, than the
suddenness of the remark. Tall, slender, ungainly, awkward in manner, he
yet possessed a pleasing, intellectual countenance, and a certain
magnetism, which begat an instantaneous desire in all to hear his
history.

“Excuse me, gentlemen,” said he, drawing his chair nearer our circle,
“for obtruding myself, but the mere utterance of the name of Boone Helm
brings to memory the most thrilling episode of my life’s history.”

Assuring him that no apology was necessary, and that the recital of
adventures was the order of the evening, we all united in the request
that he should favor us with his narration.

“It’s quite a long story,” he resumed, lighting his meerschaum, “and you
may tire of it before I close. Our individual experiences seldom
interest listeners, but the subject of your conversation at this time
affords a good place to slip in this single feature of a life not
entirely void of adventure; and I hope it will not detract from the
entertainment of the evening. Truth obliges me to be the hero of my own
tale.”

Drawing his chair into the centre of our circle, he began:

  “I went to Oregon a mere boy, and grew to manhood there. My early
  education was neglected for want of opportunity, there being no
  schools in the country. I mention this to account for a fact which
  will become apparent hereafter. Our neighbors, in the dialect of the
  country, thought me a little ‘luny,’ and predicted for me an unhappy
  future. I certainly was eccentric, and when I recall many acts of my
  early life, I do not blame them for harshness of judgment.

  “As I approached manhood, no text of the sacred volume exercised me
  more than that which declares it is not good for man to be alone. I
  set to work to make preparations for domestic life. I entered a
  quarter section of land, built a house, ploughed fields, planted an
  orchard, cultivated a garden, which I laid out with walks, adorning
  them with the choicest shrubs and flowers. My grounds and dwelling
  were as neat and comfortable as the resources of a new country would
  permit. I stocked my farm with horses, cattle, sheep, and
  chickens—in brief, I lacked none of the essentials to a happy farm
  life.

  “I had selected the fair one who was to share with me life’s joys
  and sorrows, and obtained her promise to marry the following autumn.
  The world before me was roseate with beauty and happiness. My
  feelings were buoyant, unmingled with a single thought of
  disappointment or failure in the plans I had made. But alas! in a
  few brief months all this dream was wretchedly dispelled. I learned
  the lesson taught in those simple words, ‘Man proposes, but God
  disposes.’ When the products of my fields were teeming with their
  highest life, and the flowers and shrubs in my garden were blooming
  in their greatest beauty, and the sun shone brightest, and the birds
  sang sweetest, an angry cloud appeared, filled with myriads of those
  winged pests that have so often swept from the soil all the hopes
  and treasures of the husbandman. The destruction of the fields of
  Egypt under the curse of locusts was not more complete than that of
  the field and garden which, a few hours before, had been my greatest
  pride. They were thoroughly denuded—field, garden, yard, even the
  stately trees around my dwelling—all were naked, shaven, brown, and
  barren. A more perfect blight could not be conceived. My heart for
  the moment sank within me.

  “But, being naturally of a hopeful disposition, I remembered that
  flocks and herds were still left, and I determined to look at the
  disaster with a strong heart, and try by renewed exertion to regain
  what had been lost. Alas! troubles never come singly. I was obliged
  to postpone my marriage indefinitely. The coldest winter and
  heaviest snows ever known before or since in that country brought
  starvation to all my cattle, horses, pigs, and chickens, and when
  spring came I had nothing left but my dwelling. I became despondent,
  sulky, indifferent. My father, who dwelt in another part of the
  country, was wealthy. Generously sympathizing in my misfortunes, he
  offered to give me a fresh start, with three hundred head of cattle
  and the necessaries of life. I accepted, and determined to plunge
  deeper into the wilds, away from civilization, and begin life anew,
  thinking to avenge myself upon the disappointments of the past by a
  solitary life, with nature and books as a solace.

  “I bought a well-selected assortment of educational volumes, ranging
  from a spelling-book to the Latin and Greek classics, and from Ray’s
  Arithmetic to the higher branches of mathematics, and, employing
  three reliable men to drive the herd, picked my way over mountains
  and rivers to the Rogue River Valley, a region then destitute of
  settlers, but the principal hunting-ground and home of the fiercest
  and most warlike tribe of Indians on the Pacific coast. Their
  hostility to the whites then, and for many years afterwards, was
  bloodthirsty and unappeasable. But I was accustomed to frontier
  life, familiar with the country, and did not fear the Indians. The
  valley was full of game, and they would not kill my stock. My life,
  which they would destroy on the first opportunity, I determined to
  look out for as best I might; besides, there was an indescribable
  charm in the idea of such exposure as required a constant exercise
  of all the faculties. A man shows for all he is worth in a country
  filled with hostile Indians. He makes no mistakes there, and learns
  the value of gun, pistol, and hunting-knife.

  “I selected a place thirty-six miles west of the old California
  trail, under the shadow of the Coast Range of mountains, in one of
  the most charming of valleys. The only evidence that it had ever
  been visited by a human being was a small Indian trail near by,
  which led from the base of Siskiyou Mountain to the ocean, near the
  mouth of Coquillas River. I turned my cattle upon the fine range of
  native grass which covered both hill and valley in all directions,
  and, with the aid of the herdsmen, built a log cabin, stockading a
  half-acre, enclosing it with poles fifteen feet high. My armory
  consisted of one rifle, fifteen United States yagers, one
  double-barrelled shotgun, a pair of Colt’s revolvers, and a large
  supply of ammunition. Feeling that I was now prepared to defend
  myself against the Indians, I dismissed the men, who returned to the
  settlements, and began the life of solitude.

  “In the early days of this experience, I confess I sometimes cast
  longing thoughts back to the relations and friends I had forsaken,
  and wished I had been less precipitate in my choice of a mode of
  life. Then the past would come up, with its commencement of promise
  and happiness, and its close of disappointment and gloom. I called
  philosophy to my aid, and strove to forget, in my studies, which I
  engaged in with energy, all my former joys and griefs.

  “Familiarity with my condition wore away all regrets, and I soon
  learned to love my exile, and to regard it as the most instructive
  and least harmful portion of my life. To avoid too great monotony, I
  occasionally spent a day in hunting or fishing, or looking after my
  herd; but the proficiency I made in study was my greatest source of
  encouragement and happiness.

  “Month after month imperceptibly glided away, except as each was
  marked by some increase in knowledge, and some additions to my
  cattle. I felt resigned to an isolation which cast me off from all
  communion with the world and all knowledge of its transactions.
  Indians would occasionally appear, but they knew my means of
  defence, and never disturbed me. Their attacks upon armed men, like
  those made upon the grizzly or mountain lion, are only ventured when
  safe, and always with strategy. Sometimes, when I saw them passing,
  I longed for a tussle with them as a change of occupation, but they
  never gave me the opportunity.

  “One day, wearied with a problem in Euclid, I shouldered my rifle,
  and strolled into the adjacent forest in quest of a deer. A rustle
  in the undergrowth attracted my attention. Supposing it to be caused
  by some animal, I peered cautiously in the direction from within the
  shadow of a pine, and saw, to my surprise, a man half concealed in a
  thicket, watching me. It was the work of an instant to bring my
  rifle to an aim.

  “‘Who are you?’ I demanded, knowing if he were a white man he would
  answer.

  “He replied in unmistakable English, ‘I am a white man in distress.’

  “Dropping my rifle on my shoulder, I hastened to him, and found a
  shrunken, emaciated form, half naked, and nearly famished. A more
  pitiable object I never beheld.

  “‘My name,’ said he, ‘is Boone Helm. I am the only survivor of a
  company which, together with the crew and vessel, were lost on the
  coast ten days ago. We were bound for Portland from San Francisco,
  and were driven ashore in a storm. I escaped by a miracle, and have
  wandered in the mountains ever since, feeding on berries, and
  sleeping under the shelter of rocks and bushes. I came in this
  direction, hoping to strike the California trail, and fall in with a
  pack train.’

  “He gave me a circumstantial account of his shipwreck and
  wanderings, which interested me very much. My sympathies were
  enlisted, and I conducted him to my home, sharing ‘bed and board ’
  with him for a month or more. He recruited in strength rapidly. I
  found him genial and intelligent, though uneducated. He was an
  agreeable talker, and told a story with an enchanting interest. By
  shreds and patches he disclosed much of his personal history,
  occasionally dropping a word or expression which led me to believe
  he had been a great criminal, and more than once imbrued his hands
  in the blood of his fellow-man. He remained with me for a month or
  more, long enough to make the prospect of separation painful, though
  I felt that I would be better off without than with him. When he
  left, I gave him a good buckskin suit, a cap, a pair of moccasins,
  and a gun. He wrung my hand at departure, expressing the warmest
  gratitude.

  “For a while I was very lonely, and found my studies irksome; but,
  as time flew on, I fell naturally into my old round of employment,
  and solitude became sweeter than ever. Another year came and went,
  during which I labored diligently at my books. I was proud of my
  acquirements. I had mastered arithmetic, algebra, and geometry, and
  read Latin and Greek with facility. My herds had greatly increased.
  I could drive them to Yreka and sell them for a small fortune, a
  measure I had determined upon for the following summer. Except when
  I went to fish or hunt, or look after my cattle, I never left my
  home. It was my custom, during the warm days of summer, to spread my
  blanket, and lie down in the shade of the stockade; and, with guns
  and pistols in reach, pursue my studies.

  “One day while thus extended, reading a thrilling passage in the
  Æneid, I was startled by the distant clatter of a rapidly
  approaching horse. Seizing my rifle, I sprang to an opening, to
  reconnoitre for Indians. I could see nothing,—the noise had ceased,
  and I resumed reading; but in a moment I heard the hoof-beat more
  distinctly, and applied myself again to the crevice. Judge of my
  astonishment, to behold at no great distance a woman well mounted,
  urging her steed rapidly towards my stockade, along the Indian
  trail. There was something so unreal in the thought that a woman
  should traverse this wilderness alone, I could not for a moment
  believe my senses. But there she was, coming at a rapid rate, and,
  to all appearance, a very beautiful woman too. She rode along with
  the air of a queen; her riding-habit fitted closely to a magnificent
  bust, and fell in graceful folds over the flanks of her horse,
  which, though jaded with travel, seemed proud of his burden.
  Assisting her to alight, I invited her to a seat upon a box, spread
  with my blankets. It was the work of a moment to secure her horse,
  and hasten to her to learn the import of her wild errand.

  “I need not say that my conduct on this occasion bordered somewhat
  upon the romantic. Indeed, how else than after the fashion of a
  cavalier or knight of old could I, under the circumstances, approach
  a strange and beautiful lady, who had voluntarily, and without
  premonition on my part, placed herself so completely at my disposal?
  I felt all the delicacy of the situation, for I discovered at a
  glance that she was high of spirit, refined, and intelligent.

  “‘Tell me,’ I inquired, ‘where you came from, and why you are here.
  It must be a mission of more than ordinary purport that has caused
  you to brave the perils of a journey through this wild, unfrequented
  region.’

  “Seemingly for the purpose of putting my curiosity to the rack, she
  evaded my question, and talked about the beauty of the scenery, the
  desolation of my home, and finally, picking up my books one after
  the other, she commenced scanning and rendering the liquid
  hexameters of Virgil with the grace and ease of an accomplished
  professor. Provoking as this caprice was, there was a charm about
  it, which led me soon to adopt the same playful humor.

  “‘It cannot be,’ I said laughingly, ‘that you have come here to
  marry me.’

  “‘No, indeed,’ she replied, blushing and smiling at the same time.
  ‘I need not have run so great a risk, if marriage had been my
  object.’

  “‘Well, then,’ I rejoined, ‘Madam or Miss, angel or spirit, or
  whatever you are, for the love of Heaven relieve me from this
  suspense, and tell me what brought you to my desolate cabin.’

  “The earnest tone in which I asked the question elicited a serious
  reply.

  “‘I was born and reared in Boston, the only child of highly educated
  parents. My father was a merchant of wealth and position. I never
  knew a want unsupplied or a pleasure ungratified, that parental love
  could bestow, in my childhood days. At school, I learned rapidly,
  outstripping my classmates, and receiving encomiums from my teacher.
  I was sent to a seminary, and graduated with signal honor.
  Exhibiting an early taste for music, vocal and instrumental, after
  my classical course was completed, I was placed under the
  instruction of the best professors. Just at this time, my father
  failed because of the misconduct of his partner, and was utterly
  ruined. Everything, even to the old homestead, was swept away by his
  creditors. My father, wounded in spirit and feeble in health, sunk
  under the blow, and died in a few months.

  “‘Never shall I forget the look of utter despair on the face of my
  dear mother, when we consigned my father to his last resting-place.
  It seemed as if her fountain of tears was exhausted, and her heart
  would break. She threw herself into my arms like a child, and looked
  up to me for counsel and protection. I, in turn, almost sinking
  beneath the care thus early cast upon me, looked up to the Great
  Father for aid, and became strong.

  “‘The California gold excitement had just reached the Atlantic
  coast. People everywhere were wild. I partook of the infatuation,
  and then determined to seek my fortune in that far-off land. My
  friends tried to dissuade me, but my purpose was fixed. Placing my
  mother in charge of a kind relative, where I knew she would be cared
  for, I sold my jewelry for money to meet the expenses of the
  journey, and sailed by way of the Isthmus, for San Francisco, where
  I arrived early in the Summer of 1850.

  “‘There were but four American ladies in California when I arrived.
  I found myself alone, a stranger in a strange land; but, with
  courageous heart, pure purpose, judgment matured by experience, and
  a firm trust in God, I had no fears for success. I soon became
  familiar with the marvellous richness of the mines, the solitary
  life and many wants of the miners. My opportunity was apparent.
  Purchasing a small assortment of stationery, consisting chiefly of
  pens, ink, paper, envelopes, and postage stamps, I visited the
  various mining camps, selling my wares to the miners, writing
  letters for many whose hands were so stiffened that they could not
  guide a pen, and singing the simple ballads I had learned in the
  days of prosperity. They paid me generously, often an hundredfold
  the value of their purchase. I was everywhere received and treated
  with a respect akin to idolatry, regarded, indeed, as a being almost
  supernatural. These noble-hearted men, remembering beloved ones they
  had left in the States, were so respectful, so kind, so attentive,
  it seemed that they could not do enough for me. Commencing thus,
  afar up in the Sierras, near Hangtown (Placerville), I visited all
  the mining regions, until I arrived at Yreka, a new camp, just then
  creating the wildest excitement.

  “‘I had now money enough to carry out the design nearest my heart,
  of going East, and returning with my mother to live at San
  Francisco. While at Yreka, I put up at the principal hotel, a
  half-finished house, with rooms separated by light board partitions,
  and crowded with the varieties of a thriving mining town.

  “‘One evening, after a day of more fatiguing labor than usual, I
  retired early, but could not sleep. While tossing upon the pillow, I
  heard two men enter the adjoining room, and engage in earnest
  conversation. I could hear distinctly every word they uttered, and
  the subject they were discussing very soon riveted my attention.
  They were planning a murder and robbery. In the midst of their
  conversation, another man entered, whom they saluted by the name of
  Boone Helm. He seemed to be their leader, for he proceeded at once
  to describe the home and surroundings of the intended victim, said
  he had been there and shared his hospitality for several weeks;
  spoke of the road leading there, the trail from the road to the
  house, and the distance of the large herd of cattle, and the ready
  sale for them at Yreka.

  “‘“We cannot,” said he, “make more money in a shorter time, with
  greater ease, and less liability to detection, than to go there and
  dispose of the man and take his property.”

  “‘They finally agreed that at a certain time the three should go in
  company, and execute their murderous design. I immediately
  determined to foil them in their bloody purpose, or lose my life in
  the attempt. I could not sleep; indeed, so nervously anxious was I
  to start on my errand of mercy, that I could hardly await the
  approach of morning. I arose early, made immediate preparation for
  departure, and before noon was in the saddle and on my way. I had no
  fear of Indians, simply because I believed God would take care of
  one engaged on a mission so pure and holy. I have ridden more than
  two hundred miles to warn you of your danger. Be on your guard. Make
  every preparation to defend yourself, for, as sure as the time
  comes, the men will be here to take your life. And now,’ she
  concluded, ‘bring my horse, and I will start on my return.’

  “Language was inadequate to express my gratitude, or the admiration
  with which I regarded this noble act of humanity. I begged and
  insisted that my benefactress should remain, at least long enough
  for rest, but she refused. I then told her my own history, prepared
  a hasty meal, and asked her to favor me with a song. In the sweetest
  voice I think I ever heard, she sung the Hunters’ Chorus in ‘Der
  Freyschutz’; then, springing to the saddle, she waved me a farewell,
  and in a few moments disappeared. So sudden had been her appearance
  and disappearance, so startling the warning she gave me, so
  wonderful her long and dreary ride, that it all seemed like a dream.
  I had never made a habit of prayer, but, influenced by the emotion
  of the moment, I dropped on my knees, and thanked God, in a fervent
  prayer, for this special manifestation of His Providence.

  “The next day I made every needful preparation for defence, and
  calmly awaited the arrival of the ruffians. In the afternoon of the
  day my informant mentioned I saw them approaching, one, whom I
  recognized as Helm, half a mile or more in advance of the other two.
  I stood in the gate of my stockade, with my revolver in my belt, and
  as he approached me greeted him kindly, bade him enter, and closed
  and bolted the door behind him. As this had always been my custom,
  he did not notice it. I saw at once, by his subdued, churlish
  manner, and his crabbed style of address, that he was bent upon
  mischief. Hardly waiting for an exchange of common civilities, he
  said,

  “‘Lend me your pistols. I am going on a perilous expedition.’

  “‘I cannot spare them,’ I replied.

  “‘But you must spare them. I want them.’

  “‘I tell you, I cannot let you have them.’

  “Flying into a passion, he with bitter oaths rejoined,

  “‘I’ll make you give ’em to me, or I’ll kill you,’ at the same time
  grasping his revolver.

  “Before he could pull it from its scabbard, I had mine levelled with
  deadly aim at his head, and my finger on the trigger.

  “‘Make a single motion,’ said I emphatically, ‘and I will shoot
  you.’

  “He quailed, for he saw I had the advantage of him. His comrades now
  approached the gate from without.

  “‘Break down the door,’ he shouted, and, adding an opprobrious
  epithet, ordered them to kill me.

  “Still holding my pistol level with his temple, I replied sternly,

  “‘If they attempt such a movement, I will kill you instantly.’

  “He knew me to be desperately in earnest, and, taking the hint, told
  them to go away. They obeyed.

  “‘Now, sir,’ I persisted, still holding him under fire, ‘unbuckle
  and drop your belt, pistol, and knife, and walk from there, so that
  I can get them.’

  “He begged, but I was inexorable. He tried to throw me off my guard
  by referring pleasantly to our former acquaintance, and assuring me
  he was only jesting, and would not harm me for the world. I told him
  I had been warned of his coming and its object, and detailed with
  some particularity the conversation he had with his companions at
  the time they agreed upon the expedition. He stoutly denied it, and
  demanded the source of my information. Knowing that he was
  ignorantly superstitious, I gave him to understand that it was
  entirely providential. For a moment he seemed dum-founded, and,
  hardened as he was in crime, showed by his action that he believed
  it. I made him sit down, and kept him in range of my revolver all
  night, conversing with him, meantime, on such subjects as were best
  calculated to win his confidence. The night seemed a year in
  duration, but he told me his entire history—his birth, the errors of
  his early manhood, his first and only love, the illness and death of
  his betrothed, his resolution to lead a criminal life, his murder of
  Shoot, his escape, and many other murders that he afterwards
  committed, and of his intention to murder me and dispose of my
  cattle. I never heard or read a more horrible history than that
  narrated by this man of blood. He lost no opportunity to throw me
  off my guard, but I knew too well what would be the result. He was
  my prisoner, under absolute control, as long as his life was in my
  power.

  “Morning came. Helm’s companions were still lingering near the
  stockade. I ordered them to withdraw a certain distance, that I
  might with safety release my prisoner. I then opened the gate, and
  with my double-barrelled shotgun levelled upon him, bade him go,
  assuring him that if we ever met again I would shoot him on sight.
  He marched out and away with his comrades. The next intelligence I
  received concerning him was the announcement of his execution by the
  righteous Vigilantes of Montana in 1864.

  “I beg pardon, gentlemen, for detaining you so long. My story is
  done.”

After a moment’s silence one of our circle, a nervous, excitable young
man, remarked,

“We cannot consider the story completed until we know something more of
the young lady. She is really the object of the most interest.”

“Well, gentlemen,” he resumed, “since you desire it, I will tell you all
I know. Soon after Helm’s departure, influenced by a desire to have the
address of and see once more my benefactress, I drove my herd to Yreka,
and sold it for a handsome sum. While there I searched diligently, but
in vain, for my heroine. She had gone, and, as she had refused to give
me her name, I found inquiry for her impracticable. I went to San
Francisco, but no one could give me the least trace of her, and, after
repeated disappointments, I gave up the search and returned to Oregon.

“Five years thereafter, business took me to Portland. While seated by
the office stove, in conversation with some old friends, the clerk came
and whispered that a young lady in the parlor wished to see me.
Wondering who she could be, I hastened to the room, and there sat my
friend of the wilderness. She gave me a cordial greeting, and to my
numerous and eager inquiries, informed me in substance that soon after
she left me and returned to Yreka, she went to Boston. After a year
spent among old friends, she came back to San Francisco, accompanied by
her mother. She purchased a neat residence there, and it was now her
home. She had arrived in Oregon with some friends the day before on a
pleasure excursion, but intended to return in a few days. We had a
pleasant interview, and I bade her good-bye.”

“So you did not marry her, after all,” was the eager remark of our young
friend.

“No, gentlemen. Had I not been fortunately married some time before our
last meeting, I cannot tell what might have happened; but as it was, I
did not marry her after all, as you say.”



                              CHAPTER XLII
                           WHITE AND DORSETT


The attachments formed between men, where the privileges and enjoyments
of social life are confined to the monotonous round of a mining camp,
are necessarily strong. The surroundings, which dictate great prudence
in the choice of friends, where confidence is once established, are
continually strengthening the ties that bind men to each other.
Self-preservation and self-interest will furnish apologies for
incompatibilities of temper in the mountains, which would sever
friendships formed in less exposed communities. The sterling qualities
of truth, honor, integrity, and kindness are sooner ascertained and more
highly prized among miners than any other class. We have seen the
operation of these principles in the instance of Beachy and Magruder, a
very strong but not an exceptional case; this is another narrative of
similar import.

Rudolph Dorsett arrived at Bannack with a party of miners from Colorado,
in April, 1863. During the following Summer, he, in company with John
White, the discoverer of the Bannack mines, and a few others, left for
the interior on a prospecting tour. The Winter of 1863–64 found the
little party near the head of Big Boulder Creek, where they had made
some promising discoveries. Being nearly out of provisions, White and
Dorsett started on horseback for Deer Lodge, to obtain a fresh supply.
At the head of Boulder, they came upon one Kelley and a comrade, who had
made a camp there, and been detained several days by deep snows. They
were literally “snowed in”; and, their food being exhausted, they had
killed and were feeding upon one of their horses.

After supplying their immediate wants, White and Dorsett, discouraged by
the gathering snows from any further effort to cross the main ridge,
changed their course, and, taking the two men with them, started for
Virginia City, where they arrived after three days of perilous travel.
Kelley and his partner were entirely destitute. Their kind benefactors
made known their condition to Henry Thompson and William Rumsey, and
they paid their bills at a restaurant the two days succeeding their
arrival; and other citizens of Virginia City, at Dorsett’s solicitation,
provided them with clothing. An arrangement was made for Kelley and his
comrade to return with White and Dorsett to their camp; but, when the
time came to leave, Kelley said that he had been promised a horse the
next day, which he would get and overtake them. The three men departed
without him, and, after a cold ride of several days, found their party
camped on the upper waters of Prickly Pear Creek. They were all in
excellent spirits, and supposed they had found a very prolific placer.
Dorsett, true to the confidence reposed in him by his friends, Thompson
and Rumsey, returned immediately to Virginia City, to apprise them of
his good fortune, so that they might improve the earliest indications of
a stampede, and secure a good interest in the placer mine. This is one
of the rigid requirements of friendship in a mining region. No matter
how distant the discovery may be, nor how difficult the journey, when a
mine is found of any value, it is the duty of the discoverer, before
disclosing it to the public, to notify his friends, that they may make
sure of the best location. Indeed, in the early days of Montana, there
were hundreds of old miners, experts in the business of prospecting,
who, being unable to purchase “grub,” were fully supplied with horses,
food, and tools, upon the distinct understanding that they were to share
with those who “outfitted” them in all their discoveries. Woe to the man
who was base enough to violate this agreement! If he escaped lynching he
never failed being driven from the country by the hisses and execrations
of every “honest miner” in it. There was held

                       “in every honest hand, a whip
             To lash the rascals naked through the world.”

During the night following the departure of White, Dorsett, and Kelley’s
partner from Virginia City, a mule belonging to William Hunt, and a
horse owned by another citizen of Virginia City, were stolen. Dorsett
was informed of this on his return, and, not having seen Kelley since
his promise to overtake his party, he at once suspected him of the
theft. The mule was a very fine animal, which Hunt had purchased of
Dorsett in Colorado.

“If I find him,” said Dorsett, as he mounted his horse to return to the
mine, “I will recover and send him back to you.”

The second day after this promise was made, while crossing the divide
between White Tail and Boulder, Dorsett met Kelley in possession of the
stolen animals. After a brief conversation, Dorsett asked,

“Where did you get that fine mule, Kelley?”

“The man at Nevada, who promised me the horse I told you about, could
not find him, and gave me the mule instead.”

Not wishing to arouse Kelley’s suspicion, Dorsett asked no more
questions, but, with a friendly “good-bye,” rode on as rapidly as
possible to his camp. He was informed that Kelley had been there, and
had told the miners that some friend in Deer Lodge had sent him a
written offer to furnish provisions and a good outfit for prospecting.
He was going there immediately to accept it, and had bought both horse
and mule for that purpose. When they were informed that the animals were
stolen, White agreed to join Dorsett, and they started immediately in
pursuit of the thief, thus furnishing another instance of the strength
of that friendship which neither the freezing weather and mountain
snows, nor long days of travel and long nights of exposure, could
overcome. The single thought of serving a friend put to flight every
consideration of personal comfort or convenience. They did not expect to
be absent longer than three days at the most.

A week passed and nothing was heard from them. Dorsett had promised
Thompson and Rumsey, when he left, that he would return to Virginia City
in five or six days. Ten days expired without bringing any intelligence.
Rumsey’s fears were aroused for the safety of his friends. Being at
Nevada on business, he mentioned incidentally this strange
disappearance, and Stephen Holmes, a bystander, observed that, four days
before, while at Deer Lodge, he had met Kelley with Dorsett’s horse,
revolver, Henry rifle, and cantinas, and that Kelley had told him he
traded for them with a man at Boulder. With characteristic promptness,
Rumsey replied to Holmes,

“The men have been murdered by the scoundrel, and he is fleeing with
their property.”

To think, with such men as Thompson and Rumsey, was to act. No time was
to be lost. Thoroughly equipped for a long pursuit, Thompson and a
friend named Coburn started immediately upon the track of Kelley, and at
the same time James Dorsett, brother of Rudolph, organized a party with
which he went as rapidly as possible to the Boulder, in search of the
missing men. This little party passed the first night at Coppock’s
ranche on the Jefferson. The next day, while passing through a hollow on
the Boulder range, called Basin, they found tracks diverging from the
road in the direction of White Tail Deer Creek. They followed that
stream nearly to the forks, when suddenly they saw, some distance before
them, two men emerge from the thin forest of pines. They spurred their
horses into a sharp run. The men turned at the sound and raised their
guns, and stood upon the defensive. The approaching party, rifles in
hand, drew nearer, and a conflict at long range seemed inevitable.
Fortunately, at this moment, one of the two men recognized James
Dorsett, and dropped his gun, and with friendly gestures rode toward
him. Offensive demonstrations were soon followed by hearty greetings.
The two men proved to be John Heffner and a comrade, who had just been
searching in the willows for a suitable camping ground for the night.

“I have found,” said he, in a mournful tone, “what you are searching
for. Rudolph Dorsett and John White have both been murdered, and their
bodies are in the willows.”

“My God!” exclaimed James, “my brother murdered!” and, bursting into
tears, he followed Heffner into the clump.

“I came in here,” said Heffner, “to pick up some wood for a camp-fire.
This heap of coals and burned sticks attracted my attention. Thinks I,
there’s been campers here before. I looked around and caught a glance at
the saddle. It startled me, for it seemed a very good one, and I thought
it strange that any one would leave it here. I examined it narrowly,
and, lifting it up, I beheld the dead face of John White. You may well
believe I was frightened. On turning to call my partner, I almost
stumbled over the corpse of your brother, which was covered with an
overcoat. We had just completed our survey of the camp, and stepped out
of the bushes to look up another camping place, when we heard your
horses.”

On a close examination of the spot, appearances indicated that White and
Dorsett, with Kelley as a prisoner, had arrived there either at a late
hour, or without any provisions, as there was no evidence of cooking.
They had tied their prisoner with twisted strips of blanket, pieces of
which were found near, and, as they doubtless supposed, secured him for
the night. A few fagots had been heaped up for a morning fire; and the
theory of the murder advanced by the searching party was that, while
White was on his knees kindling the fire, Kelley freed himself from his
bonds, picked up White’s revolver, and shot him twice in the back of the
neck; then seizing his rifle, turned and shot Dorsett, who was gathering
wood a little distance away, through the heart. An armful of wood lay
scattered where he had fallen. His skull was beaten in pieces, a bowlder
lying near, bespattered with blood and brains, bearing gloomy testimony
to the manner in which it was done. After this his body had been dragged
some twenty steps from the spot where he fell, and stripped of its
clothing, which the murderer had taken away with him, and wore the day
that Holmes met him at Deer Lodge. White’s body had also been removed,
and the saddle placed over the face. The bodies were taken to Coppock’s
ranche, and thence to Virginia City for burial.

This was one of the earliest and most brutal tragedies in the newly
discovered gold region; and, happening when they were populated mostly
by Eastern people, and before Plummer and his band of ruffians had been
arrested in their grand scheme of wholesale slaughter, it produced a
profound sensation throughout the country. The desire to capture and
make a public example of the ruffian who had committed the shocking
crime was universal. All eyes were turned to the pursuit of Kelley by
Thompson and Coburn, and all ears open to catch the first tidings of its
success. These men were beyond the reach of information of the discovery
of the bodies at the time it was made, but they had found evidence by
the way, which convinced them that their friends had been assassinated.
At Deer Lodge a pistol which Kelley had sold was identified by Thompson
as the property of Dorsett, and his initials, R. R. D., were graven on
the handle. They pushed the pursuit to Hell Gate, procuring two relays
in Deer Lodge Valley. Finding that the deep snows rendered the Cœur
D’Alene Mountains impassable, they turned back to take the route into
Oregon, by Jocko and Pend d’Oreille lakes. Between Frenchtown and Hell
Gate they met an Indian with Dorsett’s saddle, which Thompson took from
him. Forty miles below Jocko, they reclaimed the horse from a little
band of Indians who had traded for it with Kelley. Proceeding on towards
the Pacific, they met a company of miners, who had met Kelley fifteen
days before, on his way to Lewiston.

The men pursued their journey, following the devious windings of Clark’s
Fork to its junction with the Snake River, and thence on to Lewiston,—a
tract of country at that time more disastrous for winter travel than
perhaps any other equal portion of the continent. There were no roads,
and the solitary Indian trail leading over the mountains, through
cañons, and across large rivers, for much of the distance was obscured
by snow, and in many places difficult and dangerous of passage. Had
their object been anything less than to avenge the death of their
friend, they would have turned back, and consoled themselves with the
reflection that it was not worth the risk and exposure needful to win
it; but, with that in view, they welcomed privation and danger while a
single hope remained of its accomplishment.

At Lewiston, Coburn remained on the lookout, while Thompson continued
the pursuit farther west. At the hotel in Walla Walla, Thompson found
Kelley’s name upon the register. He learned, on inquiring of the clerk,
that he had told him he came from the Beaverhead mines. The barber who
shaved him remembered him, because he paid him an extra price for the
service. Kelley had purchased a new suit of clothes, of which Thompson
procured a sample. With these clews Thompson hastened to Portland, and
ascertained that Kelley had spent nine days there, and left by steamer
for San Francisco. In fact, on the day that Thompson arrived at
Portland, Kelley entered the harbor of San Francisco. Thompson
telegraphed the chief of police to arrest and detain him until he
arrived. He had taken the precaution to obtain requisitions from the
Governor of Idaho on the Governors of Oregon, California, and
Washington, and a commission as special deputy United States marshal.

Chief Burke, on receipt of the telegram, called at the hotel where
Kelley had taken quarters, and, not finding him, gave no further
attention to the matter. Learning on his return that he had been
inquired after, Kelley, suspicious of the object, left the city at once,
taking with him an overcoat and pistol belonging to a fellow boarder.
Thompson found, on his arrival at San Francisco, that the bird had
flown, but in what direction he was unable to ascertain. After spending
some time in fruitless inquiry, he returned home with nothing better
than his labor for his pains. It was a sore disappointment, but none the
less demonstrative as an illustration of personal devotion and
attachment.

Kelley returned to Portland, and soon disappeared from public view.
Thompson was constantly on the lookout for him, and in 1864 heard of him
as a participant in a robbery committed in Port-Neuf Cañon. It was
ascertained that after the robbery Kelley went to Denver, where he was
known by the name of Childs. He remained there several months. Thompson
heard of his being there, and sent a man to identify him. Kelley took
the alarm, and left immediately by the Oregon route for Mexico. Thompson
wrote to a friend in Prescott to arrest him _en route_, but the letter
arrived too late, as the rascal had passed through the town several days
before. If living, he is still at large; but there is no corner of the
globe where Thompson would not follow him, were he certain that the
journey would effect his arrest.



                             CHAPTER XLIII
                             LANGFORD PEEL


People who were living in the West in 1856, well remember the terrible
Winter of that year, and the suffering it occasioned among the poorer
classes. Severity of weather, scarcity of provisions, and the high price
of fuel, following hard upon a season of uncommon distress and disaster
in all kinds of business, necessarily brought starvation and suffering
to a large floating population, which had gathered into the little towns
and settlements along the Missouri border. This was especially the case
in the settlements of Kansas, which, by their supposed opportunities for
profitable investment and occupation, had attracted a large emigration
from other parts of the Union. Langford Peel was at this time a
prosperous citizen of Leavenworth. Moved to compassion by the sufferings
of those around him, he contributed generously to their relief. Among
others who shared liberally of his bounty were Messrs. Conley and
Rucker, two men whom he found in a state of complete destitution, and
invited to his house, where they were comfortably provided for until
Spring, and then aided with means to return to their friends.

Of Peel’s antecedents, previous to this time, I know nothing. He was
regarded as one of those strange compounds who unite in their character
the extremes of recklessness and kindness. In his general conduct there
was more to approve than condemn, though his fearless manner, his habits
of life, and his occupation as a gambler, gave him a doubtful
reputation. Among people of his own class he was specially attractive,
because of his great physical strength, manly proportions, undoubted
bravery, and overflowing kindness. To these qualities he added a repose
of manner that gave him unbounded influence in his sphere. No man was
more prompt to make the cause of a friend his own, to resent an injury,
or punish an insult. His dexterity with the revolver was as marvellous
as the ready use he made of it when provoked. His qualifications as a
rough and ready borderer bespoke a foreground in his life, of much
exposure and practice.

The year 1858 found him in Salt Lake City, in reduced circumstances. As
if to mark this reverse with peculiar emphasis, Conley and Rucker, the
sharers of his bounty two years before, were also there, engaged in
prosperous business. They had seemingly forgotten their old benefactor,
and treated him with coldness and neglect. Peel was an entire stranger
to all save them, and felt bitterly their ingratitude.

A citizen by the name of Robinson, who had been attracted by the manly
figure of Peel, observed him, a few days after his arrival, seated upon
a log in the rear of the Salt Lake House, apparently in deep study.
Calling his partner to the door, he inquired if he knew him.

“His name is Peel, I have been told,” was the reply.

“He is in trouble.”

“Yes, he’s got no money, and is a stranger.”

“Do you know him?”

“No, I never spoke to him. I only know he’s in distress, destitute, and
has no friends. He’s the man who took care of a lot of boys that were
dead broke, that hard winter at Leavenworth.”

“He is? If I didn’t think he’d take it as an insult, I’d go out and
offer him some money.”

Later in the day, Peel entered Robinson’s room, and approaching Conley,
who was seated in the “lookout seat,” near a table where a game of faro
was progressing, said to him,

“Dave, I wish you’d lend me twenty-five dollars.”

“I’ll not do it,” replied Conley.

“Why?”

“I’ve no money to loan.”

“I don’t consider it a loan,” said Peel, looking steadfastly at Conley.
Then, as if influenced by a recollection of his own kindness to the man
who refused him, he exclaimed, “Great God! is it possible that there is
not a man in the country who will lend me twenty-five dollars?”

Robinson, who was seated by the table drawer, now drew it out, and,
grasping a handful of coin, threw it eagerly upon the table.

“Here,” said he, “Mr. Peel, I’ll loan you twenty-five dollars, or as
much more as you want. You’re entirely welcome to it.”

Peel turned, and fixing upon Robinson a look of mingled surprise and
gratitude, responded, “Sir, you’re a stranger to me. We never spoke
together before, but I will gratefully accept your kindness, and thank
you. All I want is twenty-five dollars, and I’ll pay you as soon as I
can.” He then picked up five half-eagles, and placed them in the palm of
his hand.

“Take more, Peel,” said Robinson. “Take a hundred, or whatever you
want.”

“No, this is all I want”; then, fixing his gaze upon Conley, whose face
was red and swollen with anger, he seized the “case keeper” used for
marking the game, and hurled it violently at his head. Conley dodged,
and the only effect of the act was a deep indentation in the adobe wall.
Conley sprung from his seat and ran out of the building. Peel drew his
revolver with the intention of pursuing, but Robinson, seizing his arm,
said,

“Stay your hand, Peel. For God’s sake, don’t make any disturbance.”

Peel sheathed his pistol at the moment, and, taking Robinson by the
hand, replied, “No; you must excuse me. I beg a thousand pardons, but I
was very angry. You’re the only friend I have in this country. Conley
has treated me like a dog. All of ’em have. I have fed them for weeks in
my own house, when they had nothing to eat. My wife has cooked, and
washed and ironed their clothes for them, and this is the return I get
for it.”

He then started to leave, but, as if suddenly reminded that he had
neglected to say something, he returned; and while the tears, which he
vainly tried to suppress, were streaming down his cheeks, he said,

“I’ll certainly repay this money. I would rather die than wrong you out
of it.”

He had been gone about twenty minutes when shots were heard.

“I reckon,” said Robinson, starting for the door, “that Peel has killed
Conley.”

All followed, but they found that the exchange of shots was between Peel
and Rucker, the latter the proprietor of a faro bank on Commercial
Street, where Peel had gone and staked his money on the turn of a card.

Rucker, perceiving it, pushed the money away, remarking, in a
contemptuous tone,

“I don’t want your game.”

Smarting under the insult conveyed in these words, Peel raised a chair
to hit Rucker on the head. Rucker fled through the rear door of the
building, and entered Miller’s store adjoining, the back stairs of which
he hurriedly ascended, drawing his revolver by the way. Peel soon after
went into the store by the front door, and inquired for Miller, who was
absent. Sauntering to the rear of the apartment, which was but dimly
lighted, he came suddenly upon Rucker, who had just descended the
stairs, and, with revolver in hand, was waiting his approach.

“What do you want of me?” inquired Rucker, thrusting his pistol against
Peel’s side.

“Great God!” was Peel’s instant exclamation, drawing and cocking his
pistol with lightning rapidity. Their simultaneous fire gave but a
single report, and both fell, emptying their pistols after they were
down. Peel was wounded in the thigh, through the cheek, and in the
shoulder. Rucker, hit every time, was mortally wounded, and died in a
few moments. Peel was conveyed to the Salt Lake House, where his wounds
received care.

Miller was clamorous for Peel’s arrest, and the city police favored his
execution, but the sympathies of the people were with him. He had many
friends, who assured him of protection from violence, and kept his
enemies in ignorance of his condition until such time as he could be
removed to a place of concealment. This project was intrusted to a
Mormon dignitary of high standing in the church, who was paid forty-five
dollars for the service. He conveyed Peel to a sequestered hut twelve
miles distant from the city, on the Jordan road, and with undue haste
provided him with female apparel and a fast horse, to facilitate his
escape from the country. His wounds were too severe, and he was obliged
to return to the shelter of the hut, near which Miller discovered him a
few days afterwards, while walking for exercise. Miller disclosed his
discovery to the police, boasting, meantime, of what he had done in so
public a manner that the friends of Peel, hearing it, speedily provided
for his protection. Close upon the heels of the policemen who had gone
to arrest Peel they sent the wily Mormon, with instructions to convey
him to a place of safety. The night was dark, and the rain froze into
sleet as it fell. The policemen stopped at a wayside inn to warm and
refresh themselves, and were passed by the Mormon, who, dreading the
vengeance which would visit him in case of failure, urged his horse into
a run, and arrived in time to conduct Peel to Johnson’s ranche, where he
was secreted for several weeks. As soon as he was able, he made the
journey on horseback to California, by the southern route, passing
through San Bernardino and Los Angeles. Large rewards were offered for
his arrest, but his friends, believing him to be the victim of
ingratitude, would not betray him.

The death of Rucker lay heavy on the conscience of Peel, and from the
moment of his arrival on the Pacific coast, his downward career was very
rapid. He associated only with gamblers and roughs, among whom the
height of his ambition was to be an acknowledged chief. He was a bold
man who dared to dispute the claim to this title with him, for usually
he did not escape without disputing on the spot his higher title to
life. Expert in pistol practice, desperate in character, Peel was never
more at home than in an affray. His wanderings at length took him to
Carson City, in Nevada, where his shooting exploits, and their bloody
character, form a chapter in the early history of the place. It is told
of him by his associates, as a mark of singular magnanimity, that he
scorned all advantage of an adversary, and, under the bitterest
provocation, would not attack him until satisfied that he was armed. His
loyalty to this principle, as we shall see hereafter, cost him his life.

From many incidents related of the reckless life led by Peel while in
Nevada, I select one, as especially illustrative. A prize fight between
Tom Daly, a noted pugilist, and Billy Maguire, better known as the “Dry
Dock Chicken,” was planned by the roughs of Virginia City. It was
intended to be a “put-up job.” By the delivery of a foul blow, Maguire
was to be the loser. The referee and umpire were privy to the
arrangement, and were to decide accordingly. A great number of sports
were in attendance. At the stage of progress in the fight agreed upon,
Maguire struck his antagonist the exceptionable blow. The expected
decision was given; but Izzy Lazarus, and other men familiar with the
rule of the ring, said that it was not foul. One of the initiated, named
Muchacho, disputed the question with Lazarus, who gave him the lie.
Drawing his pistol, he brought it to an aim, so as to clear the inner
ring, and shouting, “Look out!” fired and hit Lazarus in the breast.
Lazarus refrained from firing lest he should hit others, but approached
Muchacho, who fired again, wounding his pistol hand. Quick as thought,
Lazarus seized his pistol in the left hand, and fired, killing Muchacho
in his tracks. The row now became general, and pistol shots were fired
in all parts of the crowd. No others were killed, but many were severely
wounded, and such was the confusion during the _mêlée_ that the fatal
shot of Lazarus escaped observation. Many were the conjectures on the
subject, but suspicion seemed to fasten upon Lazarus. Dick Paddock, a
friend of his, being in Robinson’s saloon a few days after the affray,
boldly avowed that he fired it. Peel overheard him, and, after informing
him that Muchacho was his friend, challenged him to a fight on the spot.
Both men stepped outside the saloon, took their positions, and commenced
firing. Peel wounded Paddock three times, escaping unharmed himself, and
the combat closed without any fatal consequences. “El Dorado Johnny”
renewed the quarrel, for the double purpose of avenging Paddock and
establishing a claim as chief. The next day, while walking up street, he
addressed the following inquiry to Pat Lannan, who was standing in the
door of his saloon,

“Pat, what sort of a corpse do you think I’d make?”

“You don’t look much like a corpse now, Johnny,” replied Lannan,
laughing.

“Well, I’m bound to be a corpse or a gentleman in less than five
minutes,” replied Johnny, passing on.

Carefully scrutinizing the inmates of each saloon as he came to it,
Johnny soon saw the object of his search pass out of Pat Robinson’s, a
few rods ahead of him. Walking rapidly back, he turned and faced him,
and, half drawing his pistol, said,

“Peel, I’m chief.”

“You’re a liar,” rejoined Peel, drawing his pistol, and killing Johnny
instantly. The words here recorded were all that passed at the
encounter. Johnny had his pistol half drawn, but Peel’s superior
dexterity overcame the advantage. Peel was tried and acquitted.

As no member of the company of roughs was braver than Peel, so none was
more observant of the rules and principles by which they were governed.
In all their relations to each other, whether friendly or hostile, any
violation of a frank and manly course was severely censured, and often
punished. A person guilty of any meanness, great or small, lost caste at
once. If by any undue advantage, life or property was taken, the guilty
person was visited with prompt retribution. Often, in the young
communities which sprung up in the mining regions, prominent roughs were
elected to positions in the court service. It was deemed a disgrace to
suffer an arrest by an officer of this character, and with Peel it was
an everyday boast that he would die sooner than submit to any such
authority.

On one occasion, while under the excitement of liquor, being threatened
with arrest, he became uncommonly uproarious. A row was threatened, and
Peel in a boisterous manner was repeating, with much expletive emphasis,
“No man that ever packed a star in this city can arrest me.”

Patrick Lannan, above referred to, had just been elected as policeman.
He had never been connected with the roughs, and was highly respected as
a peaceable, law-abiding citizen. On being informed that there was a man
down the street stirring up an excitement, he rushed to the scene, and,
elbowing his way through the crowd, confronted Peel. Like the hunter who
mistook a grizzly for a milder type of the ursine genus, he felt that
this was not the game he was after, but he had gone too far to recede.
The arrest must be effected.

“No man,” repeated Peel, with an oath, “that ever packed a star in this
city can arrest me.”

Perceiving Lannan standing near, he instantly added,

“I’ll take that back. You can arrest me, Pat, for you’re no fighting
man. You’re a gentleman,” and suiting the action to the word, with a
graceful bow, he surrendered his pistol to Lannan, and submitted quietly
to be led away.

To the credit of the roughs of Nevada be it stated that there were few
highwayman, thieves, or robbers among them. Few, except those who were
ready to decide their quarrels with the revolver, were killed. The
villainous element had been sifted from their midst at the time of the
hegira to the northern mines. Those who remained had no sympathy with
it. It is not to be denied, however, that they were men of extraordinary
nerve, and as a general thing so tenacious of life, that, often, the
first to receive a mortal wound in a fight was successful in slaying his
antagonist. Indeed, so frequently was this the case that it operated as
a restraint, oftentimes, to a projected combat. Peel belonged to the
class that were held in fear by tamer spirits for their supposed hold
upon life. The reader will pardon a digression, for the better
illustration it affords of this prevalent apprehension.

One of the most memorable fights in Nevada took place between Martin
Barnhardt and Thomas Peasley. Peasley was a man of striking presence and
fine ability. He had been sergeant-at-arms in the Nevada Assembly. In a
quarrel with Barnhardt at Carson City, he had been wounded in the arm.
Both Barnhardt and Peasley claimed to be “chief,”—always a sufficient
cause of quarrel between men of their stamp. Meeting Peasley one day
after the fight, Barnhardt tauntingly asked him if he was as good a man
then as he was at Carson.

“This,” replied Peasley, “is neither the time nor place to test that
question.”

Soon afterwards, while Peasley was seated in the office of the Ormsby
House in Carson, engaged in conversation with some friends, Barnhardt
entered, and approaching him asked,

“Are you heeled?”

“For Heaven’s sake,” rejoined Peasley, “are you always spoiling for a
fight?”

“Yes,” cried Barnhardt, and without further notice fired his revolver.
The ball passed through Peasley’s heart. Seeing that he had inflicted a
fatal wound, Barnhardt fled to the washroom, closing the windowed door
after him. Peasley rose and staggered to the door. Thrusting his pistol
through the sash, he fired and killed Barnhardt instantly. Falling back
in the arms of his friends, they laid him upon a billiard table.

“Is Barnhardt dead?” he whispered, as life was ebbing.

“He is,” was the ready answer given by half a dozen sorrowing friends.

“’Tis well. Pull my boots off, and send for my brother Andy,” and with
the words on his lips he expired.

Peasley was supposed to be the original of Mark Twain’s “Buck Fanshaw.”
He was a man of the highest degree of honor, and, if his talents had
been properly directed, would have distinguished himself.

I resume the history of Peel, at the point of his departure from Nevada.
He left in 1867, in company with one John Bull as a partner. They
quarrelled by the way and dissolved partnership, but on arriving at Salt
Lake City, became reconciled, and started for Helena, Montana, where
Bull arrived some weeks in advance. When Peel arrived, Bull had gone to
examine the mines at Indian Creek. Returning soon after, his account was
so favorable that Peel concluded to go there at once. He came back in a
week thoroughly disgusted, and very angry at Bull, whom he accused of
misrepresentation and falsehood. Bull explained, and they parted seeming
friends, but Peel’s anger was not appeased. Meeting Bull some days
after, he renewed the quarrel at Hurley and Chase’s saloon. Oaths and
epithets were freely exchanged, and Peel seized, and was in the act of
drawing, his pistol.

“I am not heeled,” said Bull, on discovering his design.

“Go, then, and heel yourself,” said Peel, slapping him in the face.

Bull started, saying as he went,

“Peel, I’ll come back, sure.”

“When you come,” replied Peel, “come fighting.”

Bull went out and armed himself. While returning, he met William
Knowlden, to whom he related the circumstances of the quarrel, and told
him what disposition to make of his effects in case he was killed.
Passing on, he met Peel coming out of the saloon, and fired three shots
before Peel could draw his revolver. Each shot took effect, one in the
neck, one in the face, and a third in the left breast. Peel fell and
died without uttering a word. It was the general opinion that he was
treated unfairly. Bull was indicted, tried, and his conviction failed by
disagreement of the jury, which stood nine for acquittal, and three for
a verdict of guilty. He left the country soon after.

On a plain slab in the graveyard at Helena is the following inscription:

                                 SACRED
                                 TO THE
                               MEMORY OF
                             LANGFORD PEEL.
                                BORN IN
                               LIVERPOOL.
                                  DIED
                             JULY 23, 1867,
                                  AGED
                               36 YEARS.
           IN LIFE, BELOVED BY HIS FRIENDS, AND RESPECTED BY
                              HIS ENEMIES.
                   VENGEANCE IS MINE, SAITH THE LORD.
                    I KNOW THAT MY REDEEMER LIVETH.
                          ERECTED BY A FRIEND.

I was curious to learn what suggested the last two scriptural
quotations, and found that the friend had the idea that, as Peel did not
have fair play, the Lord would avenge his death in some signal manner.
The other sentence was thought to properly express the idea that the man
was living who would redeem Peel’s name from whatever obloquy might
attach to it, because of his having “died with his boots on.” Could
there be a more strange interpretation of the scriptures?



                              CHAPTER XLIV
                            JOSEPH A. SLADE


Good men who were intimate with Joseph A. Slade before he went to
Montana gave him credit for possessing many excellent qualities. He is
first heard of outside of his native village of Carlisle, in the State
of Illinois, as a volunteer in the war with Mexico, in a company
commanded by Captain Killman. This officer, no less distinguished for
success in reconnoitre, strategy, and surprise, than service on the
field of battle, selected from his regiment for this dangerous
enterprise, twelve men of unquestioned daring and energy. Slade was
among the number. A comrade of his during this period bears testimony to
his efficiency, which he said always won the approbation of his
commander. How or where his life was passed after the close of the war,
and until he was intrusted with the care of one of the divisions of the
Great Overland Stage route in 1859, I have no knowledge. This position
was full of varied responsibility. His capabilities were equal to it. No
more exalted tribute can be paid to his character than to say that he
organized, managed, and controlled for several years, acceptably to the
public, to the company, and to the employees of the company, the great
central division of the Overland Stage route, through six hundred miles
of territory destitute of inhabitants and law, exposed for the entire
distance to hostile Indians, and overrun with a wild, reckless class of
freebooters, who maintained their infamous assumptions with the pistol
and bowie-knife. No man without a peculiar fitness for such a position
could have done this. Stealing the horses of the stage company was a
common crime. The loss of the property was small in comparison with the
expense and embarrassment of delaying the coach, and breaking up the
regularity of the trips. If Slade caused some of the rascals engaged in
this business to be hanged, it was in strict conformity to the public
sentiment, which in all new countries regards horse-stealing as a
capital offence. Nothing but fear could restrain their passion for this
guilty pursuit. Certain it is, that Slade’s name soon became a terror to
all evil-doers along the road. Depredations of all kinds were less
frequent, and whenever one of any magnitude was committed, Slade’s men
were early on the track of the perpetrators, and seldom failed to
capture and punish them.

The power he exercised as a division agent was despotic. It was
necessary for the service in which he was employed that it should be so.
Doubtless, he caused the death of many bad men, but he has often been
heard to say that he never killed but one himself. It was a common thing
with him, if a man refused to obey him, to force obedience with a drawn
pistol. How else could he do it, in a country where there was no law?

In the purchases which he made of the ranchemen he sometimes detected
their dishonest tricks, and generally punished them on the spot. On one
occasion, while bargaining for a stack of hay, he discovered that it was
filled with bushes. He told the rancheman that he intended to confine
him to the stack with chains, and burn him, and commenced making
preparations, seemingly for that purpose. The man begged for his life,
and, with much apparent reluctance, Slade finally told him if he would
leave the country and never return to it he would give him his life.
Glad of the compromise the fellow departed the next morning. This was
all that Slade desired.

Stories like these grate harshly upon the ears of people who have always
lived in civilized communities. Without considering the influences by
which he is surrounded, this class pronounce such a man a ruffian. An
author who writes of him finds it no task to blacken his memory, by
telling half the truth. People who have once heard of him are prepared
to believe any report which connects his name with crime. Wrong as this
is on general principles, it has been especially severe in the case of
Slade. Misrepresentation and abuse have given to him the proportions,
passions, and actions of a demon. His name has become a synonym for all
that is infamous and cruel in human character. And yet not one of all
the great number of men he controlled, or of those associated with him
as employees of the Overland Stage company, men personally cognizant of
his career, believe that he committed a single act not justified by the
circumstances provoking it.

He could not be true to his employers and escape censure, any more than
he could have discharged the duties expected of him without frequent and
dangerous collision with the rough elements of the society in which he
moved. That he lived through it all was a miracle. A man of weaker
resolution, and less fertility of resource, would have been killed
before the close of his first year’s service. Equally strange is it,
that one whose daily business required a continual exercise of power in
so many and varied forms, at one moment among his own employees, at the
next among the half-civilized borderers by whom he was surrounded, and
perhaps at the same time sending out men in pursuit of horse-thieves,
should have escaped with so few desperate and bloody encounters.

The uniform testimony of those who knew him is, that he was rigidly
honest and faithful. He exacted these qualities from those in his
employ. Among gentlemen he was a gentleman always. He had no bad habits
at that time. Men who were brought in daily contact with him, during his
period of service, say that they never saw him affected by liquor. He
was generous, warmly attached to his friends, and happy in his family.
He was of a lively, cheerful temperament, full of anecdote and wit, a
pleasant companion, whose personal magnetism attached his friends to him
with hooks of steel.

Many jarring and discordant incidents disfigured this flattering
foreground in Slade’s border life, but there was only one which gave it
a sanguine hue. That in all its parts, and from the very first, has been
so tortured and perverted in the telling, that persons perfectly
familiar with all its details do not hesitate to pronounce every
published version a falsehood. I have the narrative from truthful men,
personally familiar with all the facts.

Among the ranchemen with whom Slade early commenced to deal was one
Jules Reni, a Canadian Frenchman. He was a representative man of his
class, and that class embraced nearly all the people scattered along the
road. They regarded him as their leader and adviser, and he was proud of
the position. He espoused their quarrels with outsiders, and reconciled
all differences occurring among themselves. In this way, he exercised
the power of a chief over the class, and maintained a rustic dignity,
which commanded respect within the sphere of its influence. Jules and
Slade had frequent collisions, which generally originated in some real
or supposed encroachment by the latter upon the dignity or importance of
the former. They always arose from trivial causes, and were forgotten by
Slade as soon as over; but Jules treasured them up until the account
against his rival became too heavy to be borne. A serious quarrel, in
which threats were exchanged, was the consequence. If Slade had
treasured up any vicious memory of this difficulty, no evidence of it
was apparent when he afterwards met Jules. They accosted each other with
usual courtesy, and soon fell into a friendly conversation, in which
others standing by participated. Both were seated at the time on the
fence fronting the station. At length Jules left and entered his house,
and a moment afterwards Slade followed. Slade was unarmed. He had gone
but a few rods, when one of the men he had just left, in a tone of
alarm, cried to him,

“Look out, Slade, Jules is going to shoot you!”

As Slade turned to obey the summons, he received the bullet from Jules’s
revolver. Five shots from the pistol were fired in instant succession,
and then Jules, who was standing in the door of his cabin, took a
shotgun which was within reach, and emptied its contents into the body
of Slade, who was facing him when he fell. Slade was carried into the
station, and placed in a bunk, with bullets and buckshot to the number
of thirteen lodged in his person. No one who witnessed the attack
supposed he could survive an hour. Jules was so well satisfied that he
was slain, that in a short time afterwards he said to some person near,
in the hearing of Slade, “When he is dead, you can put him in one of
these dry-goods boxes, and bury him.”

Slade rose in his bunk, and glaring out upon Jules, who was standing in
front of the station, exclaimed with an oath, “I shall live long enough
to wear one of your ears on my watch-guard. You needn’t trouble yourself
about my burial.”

In the midst of the excitement occasioned by the shooting, the overland
coach arrived, bringing the superintendent of the road. Finding Slade
writhing in mortal agony, he, on hearing the nature of the assault,
caused Jules to be arrested, and improvised a scaffold for his immediate
execution. Three times was Jules drawn up by willing hands and strangled
until he was black in the face. On letting him down the last time, the
superintendent, upon his promise to leave the country, ordered his
release. He left immediately.

Slade lingered for several weeks at the station, and finally went to St.
Louis for treatment. As soon as he was sufficiently recovered, he
returned to his division, with eight remaining bullets in his body. The
only sentiment of all, except the personal friends of Jules, was that
this attack upon Slade, as brutal as it was unprovoked, should be
avenged. Slade must improve the first opportunity to kill Jules. This
was deemed right and just. In no other way could he, in the parlance of
the country, get even with him. Slade determined to kill Jules upon
sight, but not to go out of his way to meet him. Indeed, he sent him
word to that effect, and warned him against a return to his division.

Jules, in the meantime, had been buying and selling cattle in some parts
of Colorado. Soon after Slade’s return to his division, Jules followed,
for the ostensible purpose of getting some cattle that he owned, which
were running at large; but his real object, as he everywhere boasted on
his journey, was to kill Slade. This threat was circulated far and wide
through the country, coupled with the announcement that Jules was on his
return to the division to carry it into speedy execution. He exhibited a
pistol of a peculiar pattern, as the instrument designed for Slade’s
destruction.

Slade first heard of Jules’s approach and threat at Pacific Springs, the
west end of his division, just as he was about leaving to return to
Julesburg. At every station on that long route of six hundred miles, he
was warned by different persons of the bloody purpose which Jules was
returning to accomplish. Knowing the desperate character of the man with
whom he had to deal, and that the threats he had made were serious,
Slade resolved to counsel with the officers in command at Fort Laramie,
and follow their advice. On his arrival at that post he laid the subject
before them. They were perfectly familiar with former difficulties
between Slade and Jules, and the treacherous attack of the latter upon
the former. They advised him to secure the person of Jules, and kill
him. Unless he did so, the chances were he would be killed himself; and
in any event, there could be no peace on his division while Jules lived,
as he was evidently determined to shoot him on sight. Slade had been
informed that Jules had passed the preceding night at Bordeaux’s ranche,
a stage station about twelve miles distant from the fort, and had
repeated his threats, exhibited his pistol, and declared his intention
of lying in wait at some point on the road until Slade should appear.

When Slade was told of this, he hesitated no longer to follow the advice
he had received. Four men were sent on horseback in advance of him to
capture Jules and disarm him. Soon after they left, Slade, in company
with a friend, followed in the coach. Jules had left Bordeaux’s before
his arrival, but the story of the threats he had uttered there, was
confirmed by Bordeaux, who, when the coach departed, took a seat in it,
carrying with him a small armory of guns and pistols. It was apparent
that the old man, whose interest was with the winner in the fight,
whichever he might be, was prepared to embrace his cause, in case of
after disturbance.

As the coach approached the next station, at Chansau’s ranche, with
Slade as the driver, two of the four men sent to secure Jules were seen
riding towards it at a spanking pace. Slade and his friends at once
concluded that they had failed in their designs, but the shouts of the
men who swung their hats as they passed the coach reassured them, and
Slade drove rapidly up in front of the station. Jumping from the box, he
walked hurriedly to the door. There were several persons standing near,
all, as was customary, armed with pistol and knife. Slade drew the
pistol from the belt of one standing in the doorway, and glancing
hastily to see that it was loaded, said,—“I want this.” He then came
out, and at a rapid stride went to the corral in rear of the station
where Jules was a prisoner. As soon as he came in sight of him, he fired
his pistol, intending to hit him between the eyes, but he had aimed too
low, and the ball struck him in the mouth, and glanced off without
causing material injury. Jules fell upon his back, and simulated the
mortal agony so well that for a few moments the people supposed the
wound was fatal. Slade discovered the deception at a glance.

“I have not hurt you,” said he, “and no deception is necessary. I have
determined to kill you, but having failed in this shot, I will now, if
you wish it, give you time to make your will.”

Jules replied that he should like to do so; and a gentleman who was
awaiting the departure of the coach volunteered to draw it up for him.
The inconvenience of walking back and forth from the corral to the
station, through the single entrance in front of the latter, made this a
protracted service. The will was finally completed and read to Jules. He
expressed himself satisfied with it, and the drawer of it went to the
station to get a pen and ink, with which he could sign it. When he
returned a moment afterwards, Jules was dead. Slade had shot him in the
head during that temporary absence.

Slade went to Fort Laramie and surrendered himself a prisoner to the
officer in command. Military authority was the only law of the country,
and though this action of Slade may have a farcical appearance when
taken in consideration with the circumstances preceding it, yet it was
all that he could do to signify his desire for an investigation. The
officers of the fort, familiar with all the facts, discharged him, with
their unanimous approval of the course he had pursued. The French
friends of Jules never harmed him. The whole subject was carefully
investigated by the stage company, which, as the best evidence it could
give of approval, continued Slade in its employ.

This is the history of the quarrel between Slade and Jules Reni, as I
have received it from a gentleman familiar with all its phases from its
commencement to its close. The aggravated form in which the narrative
has been laid before the public, charging Slade with having tied his
victim to a tree, and firing at him at different times during the day,
taunting him meantime, and subjecting him to a great variety of torture,
before killing him, is false in every particular. Jules was not only the
first, but the most constant aggressor. In a community favored with laws
and an organized police, Slade would not have been justified in the
course he pursued, yet, under our most favored institutions, more
flagrant cases than this daily escape conviction. In the situation he
accepted, an active business man, intrusted with duties which required
constant exposure of his person both night and day, what else could he
do, to save his own life, than kill the person who threatened and sought
an opportunity to take it? Law would not protect him. The promise which
Jules had made with the halter about his neck, to leave the country, did
not prevent his return to avenge himself upon Slade. It was impossible
to avoid a collision with him; and to kill him under such circumstances
was as clear an act of self-defence, as if, in a civilized community, he
had been slain by his adversary with his pistol at his heart.

Slade’s career, relieved from the infamy of this transaction, presents
no feature for severe public condemnation, until several years after its
occurrence. He retained his position as division agent, discharging his
duties acceptably, and was, in fact, regarded by the company as their
most efficient man. When the route was changed from Laramie to the
Cherokee Trail, he removed his headquarters to a beautiful nook in the
Black Hills, which he named Virginia Dale, after his wife, whom he loved
fondly.

His position as division agent often involved him unavoidably in
difficulty with ranchemen and saloon-keepers. At one time, after the
violation of a second request to sell no liquor to his employees, Slade
riddled a wayside saloon, and poured the liquor into the street. On
another occasion, seemingly without provocation, he and his men took
possession of the sutler’s quarters at Fort Halleck, and so conducted
themselves as to excite the animosity of the officers of the garrison,
who determined to punish him for the outrage. Following him in the coach
to Denver, they arrested and would not release him, until the company
assured them he should leave the division.

This threw him out of employment, and he went immediately to Carlisle,
Illinois, whence, early in the Spring of 1863, he drifted with the tide
of emigration to the Beaverhead mines. As with all men of ardent
temperament, his habits of drinking, by long indulgence, had passed by
his control. He was subject to fits of occasional intoxication, and
these, unfortunately, became so frequent that seldom a week passed
unmarked by the occurrence of one or more scenes of riot, in which he
was the chief actor. Liquor enkindled all the evil elements of his
volcanic nature. He was as reckless and ungovernable as a maniac under
its influence, but even those who had suffered outrage at his hands
during these explosive periods, were disarmed of hostility by his
gentle, amiable deportment, and readiness always to make reparation on
the return of sobriety. His fits of rowdyism, moreover, always left him
a determined business man, with an aim and purpose in life. As a
remarkable manifestation of this latter quality, soon after he went to
Montana, a steamboat freighted with goods from St. Louis, unable from
low water to ascend the Missouri to Fort Benton, had discharged her
cargo at Milk River, in a country filled with hostile Indians; and Slade
was the only man to be found in the mines willing to encounter the risk
of carrying the goods by teams to their place of destination in the
Territory. The distance was seven hundred miles, full half of which was
unmarked by a road. The several bands of the Blackfeet occupied the
country on the north, and the Crows, Gros-Ventres, and Sioux on the
south. Slade collected a company of teamsters, led them to the spot, and
returned safely with the goods, meeting with adventures enough on the
way to fill a volume.

After the discovery of Alder Gulch, Slade went to Virginia City. It was
there that I first met him. Slade came with a team to my lumber-yard,
and selecting from the piles a quantity of long boards, directed the
teamsters to load and take them away. After the men had started with the
load, Slade asked me,

“How long credit will you give me on this purchase?”

“About as long as it will take to weigh the dust,” I replied.

He remarked good-humoredly, “That’s played out.”

“As I can buy for cash only, I must of necessity require immediate
payment on all sales,” I said, by way of explanation.

Slade immediately called to the teamster to return and unload the
lumber, remarking, as soon as it was replaced upon the piles,

“Well, I can’t get along without the boards anyhow; load them up again.”

The man obeyed and left again with the load, Slade insisting, as before,
that he must have time to pay for it, and I as earnest in the demand for
immediate payment. The teamster returned and unloaded a second time.

“I must and will have the lumber,” said Slade; and the teamster, by his
direction, was proceeding to reload it a third time, when I forbade his
doing so, until it was paid for.

Our conversation now, without being angry, became very earnest, and I
fully explained why I could not sell to any man upon credit.

“Oh, well,” said he, with a significant toss of the head, “I guess
you’ll let _me_ have it.”

“Certainly not,” I replied. “Why should I let you have it sooner than
another?”

“Then I guess you don’t know who I am,” he quickly rejoined, fixing his
keen dark eyes on me.

“No, I don’t; but if I did, it could make no difference.”

“Well,” he continued, in an authoritative tone and manner, “my name is
Slade.”

It so happened that I had never heard of him, being wholly engrossed
with business, so I replied, laughingly,

“I don’t know now, any better than before.”

“You must have heard of Slade of the Overland.”

“Never before,” I said.

The reply seemed to annoy him. He gave me a look of mingled doubt and
wonder, which, had it taken the form of words, would have said, “You are
either trying to fool me, or are yourself a fool.” No doubt he thought
it strange that I should never have heard of a man who had been so
conspicuous in mountain history.

“Well,” he said, “if you do not know me, ask any of the boys who I am,
and they will inform you. I’m going to have this lumber; that is dead
sure,” and with an air of much importance, he moved to a group of eight
or ten men that had just come out of Skinner’s saloon, all of whom were
_attachés_ of his. “Come, boys,” said he, “load up the wagon.”

Several of my friends were standing near, and the matter between us had
fully ripened for a conflict. At this moment, John Ely, an old friend,
elbowed his way through the crowd, and learning the cause of the
difficulty, told me to let Slade have the lumber, and he would see that
I was paid the next day. I readily consented. Ely then took me aside and
informed me of the desperate character of Slade, and advised me to avoid
him, as he was drunk, and would certainly shoot me at our next meeting.

Early in the evening of the same day, Slade, instigated by the demon of
whiskey, provoked a fight with Jack Gallagher, which, had not
by-standers disarmed the combatants, would have had a fatal termination.
Soon after this was over I saw him enter the California Exchange,
accompanied by two friends whom he invited to drink with him. When in
the act of raising their glasses, Slade drew back his powerful arm and
struck the one nearest him a violent blow on the forehead. He fell
heavily to the floor. Slade left immediately, and the man, being raised,
recovered consciousness and disappeared. Slade returned in a few moments
with another friend whom he asked to drink, and struck down. Again he
went out, and soon came in with another whom he attempted to serve in
the same manner, but this man rose immediately to his feet. Slade was
foiled by the interference of by-standers, in the attempt to strike him
again. Turning on his heel, his eye caught mine. I was standing a few
feet from him by the wall. He advanced rapidly towards me, and,
expecting an assault, I assumed a posture of defence. Greatly to my
surprise, he accosted me civilly, and throwing his arm around me, said
jocosely,

“Old fellow! You didn’t think I was going to cheat you out of that
lumber, did you?”

He then asked me to drink. I respectfully declined.

“It’s all right,” said he, and walked away.

I met him afterwards several times during the evening, but he said
nothing more.

Nine years after these occurrences, in July, 1872, I went from Helena to
Fort Hall by coach, to accompany the United States Geological Survey,
under charge of Dr. Hayden, to the National Park. Dan Johnson, the
driver from Snake River to the fort, being unwell, and having a vicious
horse in his team, asked my assistance, and I drove for him to the
station. We fell into a desultory conversation, and Dan’s reserve
wearing off, he gave me a look of recognition from under the broad rim
of his hat, abruptly exclaiming,

“If I’m not much mistaken, I’ve seen your face before.”

“Very likely. I’ve passed over the line many times.”

“That’s not it. It’s a long time since I have seen you, and I have got
you mixed up with some old recollections of Virginia City, as long ago
as 1863.”

“I was there a good portion of the time during the Fall of that year.”

“Just as I thought,” he replied; “you’re the very man who sold the
lumber to Slade. We boys thought Slade would shoot you, when you refused
to trust him for the boards. He came pretty near doing it, and it wa’n’t
a bit like him not to. I was one of the teamsters then, and we all
expected a big row about it, and stood by, ready to pitch in. I ain’t
that kind of a man now, but things were different then, and anybody that
worked for Slade, if he wished to escape being shot, had to stand by him
in a fight. I never knew why Slade didn’t shoot you, but there was never
any telling what he would do, and what he wouldn’t. Sometimes it was one
thing and sometimes another, just as the notion took him; but if he ever
was put down by a man, which wasn’t often, he always seemed to remember
it, and was civil to him afterwards. You were in mighty big luck to get
out of the scrape as you did.”

In illustration of this latter peculiarity, an incident is related of
Slade, which occurred during that portion of his life passed on the
Overland Stage route. He and one Bob Scott, a somewhat noted man of the
time, had become interested in a set-to at poker; game followed game,
and drink followed drink. Both were exhilarated by liquor, bets grew
larger, and finally in one game each had “raised” the other till Slade’s
money was exhausted. Slade pointed to the piles of coin heaped upon the
table, exclaiming,

“Bob, that money belongs to me.”

“It does if the cards say so,” said Bob, “not otherwise.”

“Perhaps,” rejoined Slade, “my cards are not better than yours; but,”
drawing his revolver and pointing it at Scott, “my _hand is_.”

Scott glanced at him with amazement, and for a moment both parties were
silent. At length Slade reached forward to pull down the pile of double
eagles and transfer them to his pocket, when, with the quickness of
lightning, Scott pushed aside the pistol with one hand, and dealt his
antagonist a stunning blow between the eyes with the other. Slade fell,
and Scott fell on him, and gave him a severe drubbing, only permitting
him to rise on his promising to behave himself.

The game was renewed and no reference made to the fight, until Slade,
thoroughly sobered, quietly remarked,

“Well, Bob, if you’d pounded me about two minutes longer, I’d have got
sober sooner.”

Soon after he came to Virginia City, Slade located a ranche on the
margin of Meadow Creek, twelve miles distant, and built a small stone
house in one of the wildest dells of the overhanging mountain. This
lonely dwelling, seldom visited by him, was occupied solely by his wife,
who fittingly typified the genius of that majestic solitude over which
she presided. This ill-fated lady was at this time in the prime of
health and beauty. She possessed many personal attractions. Her figure
was queenly, and her movements the perfection of grace. Her countenance
was lit up by a pair of burning black eyes, and her hair, black as the
raven’s wing, fell in rich curls over her shoulders. She was of powerful
organization, and having passed her life upon the borders, knew how to
use the rifle and revolver, and could perform as many dexterous feats in
the saddle as the boldest hunter that roamed the plains. Secure in the
affection of her husband, she devoted her life to his interests, and
participated in all the joys and sorrows of his checkered career. While
he lived, she knew no heavier grief than his irregularities. In his
wildest moments of passion and violence, Slade dearly loved his wife.
Liquor and license never made him forgetful of her happiness, nor
poisoned the love she bore for him.

The frequent and inexcusable acts of violence committed by Slade made
him the terror of the country. His friends warned him of the
consequences, but he disregarded their advice, or if possible behaved
the worse for it. It was an invariable custom with him when intoxicated,
to mount his horse and ride through the main street, driving into each
saloon as he came to it, firing at the lamps, breaking the glasses,
throwing the gold scales into the street, or committing other acts
equally destructive and vicious, and seldom unaccompanied by deeds of
personal violence as unprovoked as they were wanton and cruel. People
soon tired of pecuniary reparation and gentlemanly apologies for a
course of brutality, which, sooner or later, they foresaw must culminate
in outrage and bloodshed. All the respect they entertained for Slade
when sober, was changed into fear when he was drunk; and rather than
offend one so reckless of all civil restraint, they closed and locked
their doors at his approach. In the absence of law, the people, after
the execution of Helm, Gallagher, and their associates, established a
voluntary tribunal, for the punishment of offenders against the peace,
which was known as the People’s Court. It possessed all the requisites
for trial of a constitutional court; and its judgment had never been
disputed. Alexander Davis, a lawyer of good attainments in his
profession, and a man of exemplary character, was the judge. Slade had
been often arrested and fined by this tribunal, and always obeyed its
decrees, but an occasion came when he refused longer to do so, and
treated its process and officers with contempt.

He was arrested one morning after a night of riot and violence. He and
his companions had made the town a scene of uproar and confusion. Every
saloon in it bore evidence of their drunken mischief and lawlessness.
They were taken before Judge Davis, who ordered the sheriff to read the
writ to them, by way of an arraignment. Fairweather, one of Slade’s
comrades, placed his right hand on his revolver and with his left hand
menacingly snatched the writ from the sheriff before it was half read,
and tearing it in twain, cast the pieces angrily upon the floor and
ground them under his feet.

“Go in, Bill,” said Slade, addressing him and drawing his revolver, “I
am with you. We’ll teach this volunteer court what its law is worth
anyhow.”

The sheriff, who probably entertained Falstaffian ideas of valor, made
no resistance, and the court was thus virtually captured. This
transaction roused the Vigilantes, who had only been prevented from
summarily punishing Slade on several occasions during the previous three
months at the earnest intercessions of P. S. Pfouts, Major Brookie, and
Judge Davis. The two first named of those gentlemen now abandoned him. A
large number of the Committee assembled, and while they were engaged in
council, a leading member sought out Slade, and in an earnest, quiet
tone said to him,

“Slade, get your horse at once and go home, or you will have serious
trouble.”

Slade, himself a member of the Vigilantes, startled into momentary
sobriety by this sudden warning, quickly inquired,

“What do you mean?”

“You have no right to ask me what I mean. Get your horse at once, and
remember what I tell you.”

“All right,” he replied; “I will follow your advice.”

A few moments afterwards he made his appearance on horseback, to obey,
as his friend supposed, the warning he had given him; but, seeing some
of his comrades standing near, he became again uproarious, and seemed by
his conduct to ignore the promise he had made. Seeking for Judge Davis,
whom he found in the store of Pfouts and Russell, he interrupted him
while conversing with John S. Lott.

“I hear,” said he, addressing him, “that they are going to arrest me.”

“Go home, Slade,” said Davis; “go at once, and behave yourself, and you
may yet escape.”

“No,” he replied, “you are now my prisoner. I will hold you as a hostage
for my own safety.”

“All right, Slade,” said the judge, smiling, and still continuing to
converse with Lott.

“Oh, I mean it,” replied Slade with an oath, pulling a derringer from
his pocket and aiming it at Davis.

William Hunt, who had been an eyewitness of these proceeding now stepped
up, and, facing Slade defiantly, said to him,

“You are not going to hurt him. He can do and act he pleases, and don’t
you dare to touch him.”

Slade made some careless rejoinder.

“Slade,” said Hunt, “if I’d been sheriff, the first thing I would have
done when I got up this morning would have been to arrest you. By that
means I would have saved your life, probably prevented bloodshed, and we
would have had a quiet town to-day.”

“We had better make you sheriff, then,” replied Slade.

“No, I have no wish for it; but if I were, I have got nerve enough to
arrest you, and would certainly have done so.”

“Well, well,” said Slade, now thoroughly quieted, “let us go out and get
a drink.”

The two men left the store. In a few moments Slade returned, and,
approaching Davis, said,

“I was too fast. I ask your pardon for my conduct, and hope you will
overlook it.”

In the meantime the Vigilantes, undetermined what course to pursue, had
sent a request to their brethren at Nevada to join in their
deliberations. Six hundred armed miners obeyed the summons, sending
their leader in advance to inform the Executive Committee that, in their
judgment, Slade should be executed. The Committee, unwilling to
recommend this measure, finally agreed that, if unanimously adopted, it
should be enforced.

Alarmed at the gathering of the people, Slade again sought the presence
of Judge Davis, to repeat his apologies and regrets for the violence of
his conduct. He was now perfectly sobered, and fully comprehended the
effect of his lawlessness upon the community. The column of Vigilantes
from Nevada halted in front of the store, and the executive officer
stepped forward and arrested Slade.

“The Committee,” said he, addressing him, “have decided upon your
execution. If you have any business to settle, you must attend to it
immediately.”

“My execution! my death! My God! gentlemen, you will not proceed to such
extremities! The Committee cannot have decreed this.”

“It is even so, and you had better at once give the little time left you
to arranging your business.”

This appalling repetition of the sentence of the Committee seemed to
deprive him of every vestige of manliness and courage. He fell upon his
knees, and with clasped hands shuffled over the floor from one to
another of those who had been his friends, begging for his life.
Clasping the hands of Judge Davis and Captain Williams, he implored them
for mercy, mingling with his appeals, prayers and promises, and requests
that his wife might be sent for. “My God! my God! must I die? Oh, my
dear wife! why can she not be sent for?” were repeated in the most
heartrending accents.

Judge Davis alone stood by the unhappy man in this his great extremity,
and tried to save his life. He conversed with several leaders of the
Committee, suggesting that they should substitute banishment for death.
But the people were implacable. Slade’s life among them had been
violent, lawless, desperate. No brigand was more dreaded by all who knew
him; and the speech which, at the foot of the gallows, Davis addressed
to the crowd in his behalf, fell like water upon adamant. There was no
mercy left for one who had so often forfeited all claims to mercy. Yet
there were a few men, even among those who had doomed this man to death,
that would have given all they possessed to save his life. They could
not witness his execution; and some of them, stout of heart and
accustomed to disaster, it is no shame to say, wept like children when
they beheld him on his march to the scaffold.

As soon as Slade found all entreaty useless, he sent a messenger for his
wife, and recovered in some degree his wonted composure. The only favor
he now asked of the Committee was that his execution might be delayed
until his wife arrived,—a favor that would have been granted could the
Committee have been assured that her presence and remarkable courage
would not have excited an attempt at rescue, and been the cause of
bloodshed. The scaffold, formed of the gateway of a corral, was soon
prepared, and, everything being in readiness, Slade was placed upon a
dry-goods box, with the fatal cord around his neck. Several gentlemen
whom he sent for came to see him and bid him farewell. One of his
comrades, who had exhausted himself in prayers for his release, as the
fatal moment drew nigh, threw off his coat, and, doubling his fists,
declared that Slade should be hanged only over his dead body. The aim of
a hundred rifles brought him to his senses, and he was glad to escape
upon a promise of future good behavior. The execution immediately
followed, Slade dying with the fall of the drop. His body was removed to
the Virginia Hotel, and decently laid out.

A few moments later his wife, mounted on a fleet horse, dashed up to the
hotel, and rushed madly to the bed on which the body lay. Casting
herself upon the inanimate form, she gave way to a paroxysm of grief.
Her cries were heartrending, mingled with deep and bitter curses upon
those who had deprived her of her husband. Hours elapsed before she was
sufficiently composed to give directions for the disposition of the
body.

“Why, oh, why,” she exclaimed, in an agony of grief, “did not some of
you, the friends of Slade, shoot him down, and not suffer him to die on
the scaffold? I would have done it had I been here. He should never have
died by the rope of the hangman. No dog’s death should have come to such
a man.”

The body was placed in a tin coffin filled with alcohol, and conveyed to
the ranche, where it remained until the following spring, when it was
taken to Salt Lake City and buried in the cemetery. A plain marble slab,
with name and age graven thereon, marks the burial-place of Slade,—a man
who surrendered all that was noble, generous, and manly in his nature to
the demon of intemperance. A friend of his, in a recent letter to me,
relating to him, says:

“Slade was unquestionably a most useful man in his time to the stage
line, and to the cause of progress in the Far West, and he never was a
robber, as some have represented; but after years of contention with
desperate men, he became so reckless and regardless of human life that
his best friends must concede that he was at times a most dangerous
character, and no doubt, by his defiance of the authority and wholesome
discipline of the Vigilantes, brought upon himself the calamity which he
suffered.”



                              CHAPTER XLV
                             A MODERN HAMAN


“We’ve got a woman for breakfast this time, and a Chinawoman at that,”
said X. Beidler, as he drew up to the well-filled breakfast table of the
saloon where he boarded. “There’s no want of variety. We had a negro
election day, and plenty of white men the week before.” (The expression
“a man for breakfast,” signifies, in mining parlance, that a man has
been murdered during the night.)

“What is the new sensation, X.?” inquired one of the boarders.

“Nothing remarkable,” replied X., “a Chinawoman choked to death, and
robbed of a thousand dollars during the night.”

“Who did it?”

“That’s the mysterious part of it. It was done by some one who don’t
wish to be known. He’s an exceptional scoundrel; generally, our murders
are committed publicly.”

“Have you no idea who committed the deed?”

“Oh, yes, but then I may be mistaken. I’ll say nothing about that at
present. The woman was ready to leave for Boise this morning with the
negro Hanson, who has been living with her for some time. I don’t think
Hanson killed her, but it can do no harm to arrest him on suspicion, and
hear his statement.”

This brief colloquy occurred in Helena on a Sabbath morning in
September, 1867. The town was at that time infested with thieves,
ruffians, and murderers. Shooting affrays, resulting in death to some of
the parties concerned, had been of almost daily occurrence for several
weeks, and the citizens began to fear a return of the days of 1863.

X. Beidler ate deliberately, and when he had finished, sauntered out in
pursuit of Hanson, whom he soon found, arrested, and took before a
magistrate. The negro was frightened, but protested his innocence.

“How was it?” inquired the justice, in a kind tone. “Tell us all you
know.”

“I’ll do that, sure,” replied Hanson. “You see, this woman and I were
jest as close friends as there’s any need of. She had eight hundred
dollars in dust and greenbacks, and three horses. We had agreed some
time ago to go to Boise, and made our arrangements to leave this very
morning. I went up to the house last evening and found a white man
there. I didn’t take no partikler notice of the man, but I think I would
know him again if I saw him. I left, and did not go back till this
morning, when I found the woman lying dead upon the floor. ’Fore God,
that is all I know about the murder of the woman.”

After a few more questions relating to the size and general appearance
of the man whom he left in company with the woman, Hanson was
discharged.

“I know,” said X., significantly, “that he is not guilty. Let him go.
We’ll look further for the murderer.”

Some ten days previous to this time, Hon. William H. Claggett had come
over from Deer Lodge to address the citizens of Helena on the issues of
the political campaign, then in progress. He brought with him a Henry
rifle marked on the stock with his initials. Forgetting to take it from
the coach on his arrival, he returned from the hotel after it, and it
was gone. It had been stolen during his momentary absence. After a
diligent but unsuccessful search, it was given up for lost. X., however,
promised to keep a lookout for it.

[Illustration:

  JOHN X. BEIDLER

  _Leading Vigilante and express messenger_
]

Election day came, when the negroes, for the first time in our history,
were to exercise the right of suffrage. It was a great day for them; and
the few that were in the city, soon began to make their appearance,
dressed up for the occasion as for a holiday. A riot was anticipated, as
threats had been made by the roughs in town that the negroes should not
vote without a fight. X. Beidler stood near the polls to preserve the
peace, and see that every man, black or white, was protected in voting.
In the meantime a colored barber and his negro associate had a set-to at
fisticuffs, to decide some knotty point in politics. The crowd arrested
the combatants, and while conducting them to the magistrate, the barber
escaped and ran home. Hayes, still in their custody, was roughly charged
by one John Leach with having drawn a pistol upon a white man.

“You lie if you say that,” was the indignant reply of Hayes.

“Do you call me a liar?” retorted Leach.

“Yes, you or any other man who says I drew a pistol or carry one.”

As he said this, the crowd released Hayes, and he walked down the street
to a barber shop, where he was followed by Leach, who seized him by the
collar with one hand, and drawing and cocking a pistol with the other,
repeated the question,

“You drew a pistol upon a white man, did you?”

Hayes again replied in the negative, and raising his arm said,

“Search me, if you think I have any weapons. My fuss was with a colored
man, not with you. I don’t want anything to do with you.” As he turned
to release himself from the grasp of Leach, that ruffian, aiming at his
heart, said,

“If you open your mouth again, I’ll kill you,” and instantly fired, the
ball entering the left side, below the breast. Hayes lived about an
hour.

On being apprised of the affray, X. Beidler hastened to the spot to
arrest Leach. A crowd of roughs stood around to protect him, but
Beidler, pistol in hand, at the risk of his life, pushed his way through
it, and seizing Leach by the collar, secured him with handcuffs and led
him to jail. Knives had been drawn in the _mêlée_ by Leach’s friends. A
deadly blow had been aimed at Beidler by one Bill Hynson, which he
evaded by the dexterous use of his right arm.

After the man was in prison, and quiet restored, Hynson sought out
Beidler, who was then, as now, a terror to the roughs, and said to him,

“X., I saved your life. I knocked off the blow just in time.”

Comprehending the object of this salutation, X. replied dryly,

“I’m all right now, and much obliged to you. I suppose you saved my
life.”

Hynson, mistaking the irony for sincerity, followed it up by a request
that Beidler would use his influence to get him a position on the police
force of Helena. Beidler gave him no encouragement, and a few days
afterwards he told Beidler he had got a better thing and did not wish
the place.

From the meagre description given by Hanson of the man he saw in company
with the Chinawoman, during the evening preceding her murder, Beidler’s
suspicions fell upon Hynson. He watched him narrowly, but could find no
clew.

A day or two after the murder, at a very early hour in the morning,
Beidler, in pursuit of circumstances to justify his suspicions, abruptly
entered an old, deserted building, which a lot of loafers and roughs had
appropriated for sleeping purposes. The floor was covered with their
blankets, and the sudden presence of Beidler among them at so early an
hour caused great consternation. They crept from their covers, and
exchanging hurried glances with each other, as if to inquire, “Which of
us is this day a victim for the dry tree?” fled from the building like
rats from a sinking ship. Hynson was among the number. In the hurried
observation he had taken of the room, Beidler saw, lying beside Hynson
under his blanket, a Henry rifle, which by the initials on the stock he
recognized as Claggett’s. After the room was deserted, he returned to
it, and seizing the rifle sent it to its owner by the next express.

Hynson missed the rifle. Meeting Beidler the next day, he inquired if he
had seen it.

“Yes,” replied X. “Whose is it?”

“Mine,” said Hynson defiantly.

“Yours!” rejoined X. sternly. “How came you by it? You have seen the
initials on the stock. Don’t you know whose it is?”

Seeing that Beidler was not to be deceived, Hynson, after some
prevarication, acknowledged that he took the rifle from the coach.

“I thought,” said he, “I might as well have it as any one.”

This admission of guilt would have been followed by Hynson’s immediate
arrest had not Beidler hoped by delay to find some evidence against him
of murder. The negro Hanson had, in the meantime, seen Hynson. He told
Beidler he resembled the man he saw at the house of the Chinawoman.
Beidler hesitated no longer, but at once arrested Hynson for stealing
the rifle, intending to keep him in custody until satisfied of his guilt
or innocence of the higher crime. Impatient of this restraint, Hynson
daily vented his wrath upon his keepers.

“As soon as I get out,” said he to John Fetherstun, “I intend to kill
you. Only give me the chance, and see how quick I’ll do it.”

John laughed, dismissing all his threats with some axioms less
complimentary to his courage than his bravado, such as, “You crow well,”
“Barking dogs seldom bite,” etc.

Beidler soon became satisfied that no evidence could be found sufficient
to convict Hynson of murder, and the stealing of the rifle in a
community where higher crimes were committed daily with impunity did not
call for heavier punishment than the thief had already received. So
Hynson was released. As Fetherstun opened the door of the prison for
him, he said,

“Have you got a six-shooter?”

“No,” replied Hynson.

“Then I’ll give you one, and you can turn loose,” at the same time
drawing a revolver from his belt and offering it to him. Seeing that
Hynson hesitated, he immediately added, “Take it. It will give you the
chance you’ve been looking for so long.”

Hynson declined taking it, saying,

“I was in jail and feeling bad when I said that. You’ve always been kind
to me. I’ve got nothing against you, and don’t want to hurt you, but I’m
going for X., sure,—the man that put me in here.”

X. needed no protector, especially when warned. No man could draw and
fire a pistol with deadlier aim or greater rapidity, and so Hynson found
no opportunity of putting his threat into execution.

In the Spring of 1868, Beidler, on his return to Helena from the
Whoop-up mines, spent a few days _en route_ at Benton. The steamboats
from St. Louis were daily arriving with freights, which from this point
were conveyed by teams to all the towns and mining camps in the
Territory. Hynson, hired as a teamster to Scott Bullard, a heavy Helena
freighter, was on his way to Benton. Learning that Beidler was there, he
frequently in conversation avowed the intention of shooting him on
sight. As the train approached Benton, Bullard rode into town in advance
of it, and apprised Beidler of his danger.

The day after the arrival of the train, Hynson and Beidler approached
each other in the street. The former extended his hand in a friendly
manner, which Beidler seized with his left hand, keeping his right in
reserve for the use of his pistol.

“I am told,” said Beidler, “that you have come here to kill me.”

“I kill you!” said Hynson, in well-affected surprise.

“Yes, you,” said Beidler, dropping the hand he held, “and if you wish to
try it, you’ll never have a better chance. If that’s what you want, you
can’t pull your pistol too quick.”

Hynson glared at the little, athletic man who confronted him so boldly,
and saw in those burning eyes and that steady muscle not the smallest
trace of fear.

Seizing Beidler again by the hand, he said in hurried tones,

“X., I did make a fool of myself when drunk in camp with the boys, in
some remarks relating to you, but I didn’t mean it. I don’t want to hurt
you, and never did. Now, let’s be friends.”

Beidler, who had no other feeling than contempt for the bragging
poltroon, listened in silence.

“I want you,” said Hynson, “to aid me in getting the position of
night-watchman in this city.”

X. replied to this request in general terms, and, turning on his heel,
left Hynson, who afterwards, by some means which X. could not fathom,
received the appointment he desired.

Before leaving Benton, X. received a letter from Silver Bow requesting
him to watch for and arrest a person who had stolen a lot of nuggets and
jewelry, and gone from that place to Benton. Called suddenly away by
more important business, X. instructed Hynson with this service, who
caught the thief and recovered the property, which he appropriated to
his own use, pawning the jewelry for a sum of money, which was soon
squandered. When X. returned, Hynson, with much difficulty, redeemed
most of the jewelry, which Beidler returned to the owner.

About this time Beidler, as deputy United States marshal, made a seizure
of some contraband goods. One Charles Williams was an important witness
in the case. The court was held at Helena, one hundred and forty miles
distant from Benton. Beidler discovered that the defendant and his
friends had a plan on foot to prevent Williams from going to court,
which he determined to forestall. He met Williams by appointment a
couple of miles from town, furnished him a horse, a Henry rifle, and ten
dollars in money, and directed him to ride with all possible despatch to
Helena, he intending to follow in the coach, which was to leave in a few
hours. Beidler saw nothing of his witness on the route, but, as he had
told him to avoid the road the first day as much as possible, this
occasioned no surprise; but when the second and third days passed
without his appearance, he feared some accident had befallen him. The
day after his arrival at Helena he received information that the horse
had been found hitched to a post in Benton, with the saddle and gun on
his back, and that Williams had been hanged. Beidler returned to Benton
and secured his property. In a confidential conversation with Hynson he
learned that before the execution of Williams was completed he was cut
down, taken by his captors below Benton, placed upon a raft in the
Missouri, and upon his promise to leave and not return to the country,
permitted to escape with his life. This story, discredited at the time,
was confirmed by Williams himself four years afterwards.

Hynson’s participation in this high-handed outrage, while acting as a
conservator of the peace, roused public indignation against him. A few
days afterwards he provoked a dispute with Mr. Morgan, the sheriff, and
slapped him in the face. One trouble followed another, until, in the
Summer of 1868, a Mr. Robinson was knocked down and robbed in the
street, and the circumstances all pointed unmistakably to Hynson, the
night-watchman, as the aggressor. As there was no positive proof of his
guilt, he was suffered to retain his position without molestation.

On the morning of August 18, the same season, Hynson was observed to
convey to a spot on a prairie, a mile or more distant from town, three
pine-tree poles about twelve feet long and four inches in diameter.
Tying one end of these three poles securely together, he raised them up
in the form of a tripod. When they were stationed in a substantial
manner, and to his liking, he went to a store and purchased a small coil
of rope.

“What is the rope for?”, inquired a bystander.

“To hang a man with,” was his reply.

The listeners understood this as a joke, and dismissed the subject with
a laugh.

Hynson next employed a negro to go out and dig a grave near the tripod.

“Who’s dead, Massa Hynson?” inquired the man.

“Never you mind,” replied Hynson. “Go ahead and dig the grave. I’ll
furnish the corpse.”

The negro obeyed, and the grave was in readiness at nightfall.

The next morning the lifeless body of Hynson was found suspended from
the tripod by the rope he had prepared.

The citizens flocked in crowds to the spot. Among them was the negro who
dug the grave. When he saw the swaying form, and had scrutinized the
ghastly face, he exclaimed,

“’Fore God, dat’s de gemman dat tole me to dig de grave, and said he’d
furnish de corpse.”

After the body was cut down, there was found in a pocket the following
letter from the mother of Hynson:

  “MY DEAR SON,—I write to relieve my great anxiety, for I am in great
  trouble on your account. Your father had a dream about you. He
  dreamed that he had a letter from your lawyer, who said that your
  case was hopeless. God grant that it may prove only a dream! I, your
  poor, brokenhearted mother, am in suspense on your account. For
  God’s sake, come home.”



                              CHAPTER XLVI
                             JAMES DANIELS


Of the early history of this individual I know but little, and but for
circumstances attending his “taking off,” should not trouble my readers
with any notice of him. That he was hardened in vice and crime, and,
possibly, was one of the worst of all the ruffians whose careers I have
passed under review, will hardly admit of a doubt, when the reader is
informed that he murdered one man in Tuolumne County, California, and
was only prevented by want of agility to complete a race, from killing
another. His appearance in Helena, and the commission of the crime for
which he lost his life, were almost simultaneous. In a quarrel incident
to a game of cards, near Helena, he stabbed and instantly killed a man
by the name of Gartley. He was immediately arrested by the Vigilantes,
who surrendered him to the civil authorities. On his trial for murder,
circumstances were proved, which, in the opinion of the jury, reduced
his crime to manslaughter. Judge Munson sentenced him to three years’
imprisonment in the territorial prison. After a few weeks’ confinement,
a petition for his pardon, signed by thirty-two respectable citizens of
Helena, was also presented to acting Governor Meagher, who, under
mistaken sense of his own powers, issued an order for his release. The
right to pardon belonged exclusively to the President. Judge Munson went
immediately to the capital to show the law to the Executive, convince
him of his error, and obtain an order for the re-arrest of Daniels.
Meantime, that individual, uttering the most diabolical threats against
the witnesses who had testified against him, found his way back to
Helena; and before the judge could effect his object with the governor,
in fact, on the night succeeding the day of his arrival in Helena,
Daniels was arrested by the Vigilantes and hanged.

As I have endeavored to justify, in all cases where I deemed the
circumstances warranted it, the action of the Vigilantes in taking life,
so, as such circumstances were not apparent in this case, do I deem it a
duty to say that they committed an irreparable error in the execution of
this man. However much, by his threats and reckless conduct, he may have
deserved death, they had no right to inflict it. If he had been
wrongfully pardoned, he could easily have been rearrested. He was a
single individual in the midst of a populous community, warned by his
threats of his designs, which could easily have been thwarted by
arresting him, or by setting a careful watch over his actions. No excuse
can be offered for the course that was pursued. This, at least, was one
case where the Vigilantes exceeded the boundaries of right and justice,
and became themselves the violators of law and propriety.

I was at that time a member of the Executive Committee of the Virginia
City branch of the Vigilante organization, and that Committee disavowed
all responsibility for the execution of Daniels, and expressed its
disapproval of that act, which, it was believed, did not have the
official sanction of the Executive Committee of Helena, but was regarded
as the unauthorized act of certain irresponsible members of the
organization at Helena.

And I will here take occasion to say that this was not an isolated
instance. Under the pretence of Vigilante justice, after the
establishment of courts of justice in Montana, and when many of the
respectable citizens of the Territory had virtually abandoned the order,
a few vicious men continued occasionally to enforce its summary
discipline. Several individuals were hanged who had been detected in
stealing horses, several for giving utterance to threats of vengeance,
and several on mere suspicion of having committed crime. As soon as this
order of things was understood by the people, the Vigilante institution
was brought to an end, and the men who had misused its powers were given
to understand that any further employment of them would probably cause
it to react upon themselves. These abuses had not been frequent, and
when discovered were promptly terminated.



                             CHAPTER XLVII
                              DAVID OPDYKE


This man, on some accounts the most noted among the roughs of Idaho, was
of patrician origin,—the degenerate scion of a family which boasted
among its members some of the leading citizens of New York. He was born
in the vicinity of Cayuga Lake, New York, about 1830, and could not have
been more than thirty-six years of age at the close of his infamous
career. He went to California in 1855, where, for want of more congenial
occupation, he was employed for two years by the California Stage
Company as a stage driver. Thence, in 1858, he sailed to British
Columbia, but finding no business there suited to his tastes, returned
the same year to California, spending two unprofitable years in Yuba
County, and two years succeeding in Virginia City, Nevada. Excited by
the intelligence from the northern mines, in 1862 he went to Florence
and Warren in Idaho, and the Fall of that year found him in Boise
County, where he located and worked a valuable claim on the Ophir. In
1864, with an accredited fortune of fifteen hundred dollars, he removed
to Boise City and bought a livery stable in the centre of the town,
which is still pointed out to visitors as having been the rendezvous of
one of the most reckless and numerous bands of robbers and road agents
in the mountains.

Opdyke’s associations were bad, and he was suspected of aiding in the
circulation of spurious gold dust, at that time an extensive business
with the roughs of the country. His stable soon became the headquarters
of all the suspicious characters of Boise, Owyhee, and Alturas counties.
From these and other circumstances, the public was prepared to believe
that all the thefts and robberies occurring in the country were
committed by persons connected with the “Opdyke gang,” but so careful
were they to cover their tracks, that no positive evidence could be
found against them.

A gentleman by the name of Parks went from Cincinnati, Ohio, to Baker
County, Oregon, in 1862, where he was elected sheriff. He was very much
respected. Early in the Fall of 1864, he went to Idaho, and in Owyhee
County purchased and located claims on several quartz lodes, specimens
of which he selected to exhibit to his Eastern friends, and packed
carefully in a valise. Coming to Boise City, preparatory to his
departure for the States, he passed through the streets with the heavy
valise in his hand, which, being observed by some of the “Opdyke gang,”
was supposed by them to contain a large quantity of gold dust. He
remained in Boise four or five days, and was narrowly watched by the
roughs.

On the morning of his departure, at three o’clock, several of the
robbers left by a trail, and coming up with the coach seven miles east
of the city, caused the driver to stop, fired upon Parks, rifled his
pockets of two or three hundred dollars in money, and departed with the
much-coveted valise. Their chagrin at finding it to contain mere quartz
specimens may be better imagined than described. Parks returned in the
coach to Boise, and died in less than a week of his wounds. He was
buried by the Masons. No clew to his murderers could be found at the
time; but in some of the criminal developments made afterwards, it was
ascertained that Charley Marcus and three others of the “gang” were
directly concerned in the attack.

The next murderous outrage in which the “Opdyke gang” was concerned, was
the murder and robbery, in Port-Neuf Cañon, of five coach passengers
from Montana, in the Summer of 1865. It is now known that Opdyke
furnished arms and ammunition for the party from Idaho, which engaged in
this expedition, and shared in the booty. Seven or eight of his gang
left Boise at the time, and were joined at Snake River by an equal party
of Montana roughs, who participated with them in the robbery. Frank
Johnson, ostensibly the keeper of a public-house eight miles below Boise
City, was one of the confederates in this crime. His house was long a
rendezvous for robbers, and his partner Beech kept a similar
meeting-place at the Overland Ferry on Snake River. Beech was hung by
the Vigilantes in Nevada in 1865. Johnson eluded the pursuit of the
Vigilantes, fled to Powder River, Oregon, where he was arrested by
Captain Bledso, Wells, Fargo and Company’s messenger, on a charge of
stealing horses. Found guilty on his trial, he was sentenced to ten
years’ imprisonment in the Oregon Penitentiary.

Soon after the Port-Neuf robbery, information was given to the Montana
authorities, that one Hank Buckner, an escaped murderer from that
jurisdiction, had turned up in Idaho, and was living in Boise City. In
the Fall of 1863, Buckner, in a dispute with one Brown in the Madison
Valley, drew his pistol and shot him. Buckner was arrested, examined in
Virginia City, and placed in custody of the sheriff, from whom, by means
never made public, he escaped. The sheriff, a very respectable man, was
examined by the Vigilantes, and acquitted of blame in the matter; but
the story he told, which was positively credited by the Vigilantes,
ought to have led to further investigation, as it implicated others.

Governor Green Clay Smith sent Neil Howie to Idaho, with a requisition
upon Governor Lyon for the delivery of Buckner to the Montana
authorities. The “Opdyke gang,” of which Buckner was one, concealed the
fugitive, on Howie’s arrival, in Dry Creek, ten miles distant from Boise
City. Reenan, the sheriff of the county, found and arrested him.
Governor Lyon being at Lewiston, Buckner was examined, and despite the
efforts of his friends, who flocked in hundreds to his defence, was
ordered by the magistrate to be confined in jail in Idaho City, until an
order for his surrender could be obtained. Before this could be
received, a writ of _habeas corpus_ was issued by the probate judge of
the county, and Buckner was released on straw bail. Howie, seldom
thwarted, as we have seen in earlier portions of this history, returned
to Montana, greatly crestfallen, without his prisoner. Buckner, who was
believed to have been a leader in the Port-Neuf robbery, is still at
large.

At its session of 1864–65, the Legislature of Idaho set off and provided
for the organization of Ada County, appointing the election of officers
in March, 1865. The “Opdyke gang” was a strong powder in the Democratic
party. At its request Opdyke was nominated for sheriff, and by a party
vote largely in the ascendant, elected by a small majority. Soon after
his election, under a pretence of official duty, he avowed the intention
of breaking up a Vigilante organization of about thirty persons, which
had been formed in the Payette River settlement, thirty miles from Boise
City, for the purpose of freeing their neighborhood from two or three
horse-thieves and manufacturers of spurious gold dust. The Vigilantes
were a great terror to the roughs, and interfered with all their
unlawful and bloody plans for money-making. In pursuance of this design,
Opdyke and his coadjutors had in some mysterious manner obtained the
names of all the Vigilantes, and procured a warrant for their arrest.
The proceedings, to all outward seeming, were to be conducted in legal
form; but in making the arrest, Opdyke and his _posse_ proposed to shoot
the leaders of the Vigilantes, and screen themselves under the plea that
they had resisted. It was arranged that fifteen or twenty of the “Opdyke
gang” would leave Boise City, armed with double-barrelled shotguns and
revolvers, and unite at Horse-shoe Bend road with as many more from the
country, similarly equipped. They would then proceed with their warrant
to the settlement, and, by stealing a march upon the citizens, easily
effect their diabolical purpose.

Intelligence of their plan came to the ears of the citizens of Boise
City. They secretly despatched a messenger to the Payette Vigilantes
with the information. The thirty members of that order armed and
assembled at once in self-protection. Opdyke, at the head of fifteen of
the worst men in the Territory, whom he had summoned as a _posse
comitatus_, left Boise City at four o’clock P.M. to make the arrest. The
party from the country failed to connect with him, and his party marched
down alone. The Vigilantes, numbering two to one of his band, met him.
They were quite as determined as their opponents. Surprised at the
preparation they had made to resist him, Opdyke held a parley, and was
obliged to comply with all the terms prescribed by the Vigilantes. These
were, that they would march to Boise City and answer the warrant, but
they would not allow Opdyke to disarm them or “get the drop” on them. By
the aid of counsel, the complaint against them was dismissed, and they
were discharged, thus bringing to a humiliating conclusion a deep-laid
conspiracy against the lives of some of the best citizens of the
Territory. Nearly all the Vigilantes had been partisans of Opdyke, and
of course, after this manifestation of his hostility, were very bitter
in their opposition to him. Soon after this the county commissioners
ordered the district attorney, A. G. Cook, to institute criminal
proceedings against Opdyke for permitting a criminal to escape, and also
for embezzlement, they having discovered that he was a defaulter to the
county in the sum of eleven hundred dollars. Cook, however, resigned his
office. A. Hurd, who was appointed to succeed him, prepared indictments
which were sustained by the grand jury on both charges. Opdyke paid the
amount for which he was a defaulter, and resigned his office, and the
prosecutions were withdrawn. He, however, swore that he would be
bitterly revenged upon the grand jury, which, being composed chiefly of
men of his political faith, ought, he said, to have saved him, right or
wrong, out of party consideration. The grand jury held a meeting, and
sent to him to ascertain his intentions. He was glad to escape further
molestation by disclaiming all hostile designs against them.

Early in March, 1865, the citizens of Southern Idaho fitted out an
expedition against the marauding bands of Indians which, for some months
previous, had been engaged in predatory warfare in that part of the
Territory. Opdyke, as leader, with thirty of his gang, volunteered.
Money, provisions, horses, and other equipment were furnished by the
people. A man by the name of Joseph Aden was employed to pack the
stores, for which purpose eleven ponies were provided and placed in his
charge, with the understanding that he should receive them in part
payment for his services. In pursuance of that agreement, he immediately
branded and ranched them.

Among the volunteers was a young man of nineteen, by the name of Reuben
Raymond. He had performed faithful service in the Union army, and was
just discharged at Fort Boise. He was quite a favorite with the people,
and, though necessarily intimate at this time with the “Opdyke gang,”
was perfectly honest and trustworthy. The expedition ran its course,
and, like all expeditions of the kind, was barren of any marked results.
Opdyke _cached_ a large portion of the stores on Snake River for the
future use of his road agent band; and the roughs, all the more daring
and impudent for the confidence the people had reposed in them, became a
greater burden to the community than ever.

Aden turned his ponies out on the commons on the south side of Boise
River, claimed as a ranche by Opdyke and one Drake,—the latter assuming
to exercise a sort of constructive ownership to the land. Designing to
swindle Aden out of his property in the ponies, Opdyke told Drake not to
surrender them to Aden except on his written order. Aden employed
attorneys and got possession of the ponies. Opdyke caused his arrest for
stealing; and Aden, leading his ponies, which he hitched in front of the
justice’s office, appeared for trial. He was discharged, and the crowd
dispersed; but Opdyke’s attorney remained, and persuaded the magistrate
to issue an order for the surrender of the ponies to his client. Opdyke
and his friends took them away, and they were never seen in Boise City
afterwards.

Aden commenced a suit against Cline, the justice, for damages, and
recovered a judgment of eight hundred dollars, which Cline was obliged
to pay. Cline resigned his office. At Aden’s examination, Reuben Raymond
had sworn to the identity of the ponies, which was disputed by nearly
all the roughs in the expedition, and it was almost solely on his
testimony that Aden was discharged. The “Opdyke gang” were very angry
with him; and on the morning of April 3, 1865, a few days after the
examination, while Raymond was employed in a stall in Opdyke’s stable,
John C. Clark, a noted rough, stepped before the stall with his revolver
in his hand, and commenced cursing Raymond. Opdyke and several of his
associates, together with a number of good citizens, were standing near.
Clark finally threatened to shoot Raymond.

“I am entirely unarmed,” said Raymond, at the same time pulling open his
shirt bosom, “but if you wish to shoot me down like a dog, there is
nothing to hinder you. Give me a chance, and I will fight you in any way
you choose, though I have nothing against you.”

Clark covered Raymond for a moment or more, with his pistol, and then
with an opprobrious epithet, said, “I will shoot you, anyway,” and,
taking deliberate aim, fired, and killed Raymond on the spot. This
murder produced the wildest excitement, and Clark, who had been
immediately arrested, was taken out of the guard-house the second night
afterwards, and hanged upon an impromptu gibbet between the town and the
garrison. Threats of vengeance were publicly proclaimed by the “Opdyke
gang,” Opdyke himself improving the occasion to tell several of the
grand jury men, who had found the indictment already mentioned against
him, that they would not live to walk the streets of Boise City many
days more. It was also reported that the roughs intended to burn the
city, and not leave a house standing.

The citizens, fully aroused to the dangers of the crisis, organized a
night patrol. Every inhabitant of the city was armed, and all coöperated
for the purpose of clearing the country of every suspected person in it.
While plans were maturing for this purpose, the roughs became uneasy,
and one after another began to disappear until but few remained. Opdyke
took the alarm for his own safety, and on the twelfth of April,
accompanied by John Dixon, a notorious confederate in crime, departed by
the Rocky Bar road, and brought up at a cabin thirty miles distant. A
party of Vigilantes followed in close pursuit. They captured him during
the night, and conducting him ten miles farther on the road to Syrup
Creek, hanged him under a shed between two vacant cabins, on the
following morning. His companion Dixon, who was caught on the march, was
hanged at the same time.

When this intelligence became known in Boise City, every suspicious
character disappeared, and the vilest gang of ruffians in Idaho was
effectually broken up. Opdyke had many friends, and was naturally a man
of genial qualities, but he had become corrupted by the evil
associations contracted in Idaho Territory.

It was believed by many, at the time of Opdyke’s execution, that he was
hanged for his money by some of the employees of the Overland Stage
Company. This, however, was a mistake in his case. The Vigilantes of
Boise City had determined upon his death before he left the city, a
measure they deemed necessary to rid the country of his associates, and
establish peace in the community.

It was true, however, that some of the Overland Stage Company’s
employees were justly suspected of robbery and murder. On one occasion,
two miners from Boise City, returning to the States, indiscreetly
exhibited a large quantity of gold dust at Gibson’s Ferry on Snake
River, which excited the curiosity of some of the observers. They were
arrested on a pretence of having spurious gold dust, and hanged by some
half dozen of the stage company’s employees. Their bodies were burned,
but no account was ever given of the gold dust. No one was deceived as
to the character of this act. It was the cold-blooded, heartless murder
for their money, of two honest miners who were returning to their homes
with their hard-earned savings. This was the popular judgment.



                             CHAPTER XLVIII
                            A RIDE FOR LIFE


Crime, as an organized force in Montana, ceased with the execution of
Plummer and his infamous band early in 1864. The perseverance with which
they were pursued, and the swift punishment following their capture,
caused the few who escaped either to leave the Territory or abstain from
crime.

From July, 1864, till November, 1868, I was collector of internal
revenue for Montana. The duties of the office necessitated repeated
visits to many of the small gulches and outlying mining camps,
accessible only by bridle paths. My horseback journeys over these
ill-defined trails, unmarked by any sign of civilization, would
aggregate many thousands of miles—and while such experiences were
necessarily full of adventures, I regarded them as nearly free from
actual peril until undeceived by the following incident:

Early in the Summer of 1866 I visited all the gulches and camps in Deer
Lodge County, on a collecting trip, and had arrived at Blackfoot, a
little town in the county, where one of my deputies was located. With
the sum which he had received, my collections amounted to about $12,000.
Of this amount $5,000 or more was gold dust, which, at $18 an ounce,
weighed about twenty-five pounds. With the entire amount I intended to
leave the next day on horseback for Helena by way of Deer Lodge, some
hundred miles distant across the Rocky Mountains. My friend, Mr. Murphy,
happened to be in Blackfoot on special business, and we arranged to
travel in company as far as Deer Lodge, the county seat.

Late in the evening as I was about retiring, Mr. Murphy, who had been
out on business, came to my room, and in an anxious tone, said he
thought he had discovered a plan on foot to rob us the next day.

“Go with me down street,” said he, “and help me form an opinion.”

We strolled down to the stables where our horses were, and thence across
the street to a billiard saloon. Standing by one of the tables, Mr.
Murphy directed my attention to four men seated in the corner of the
room, engaged in close conversation. Something in their manner, their
furtive glances under their broad-brimmed hats, the pauses in their
conversation when approached, excited our suspicions, and we concluded
that as we were the only persons in town known to have money in any
considerable quantity, it was not improbable that Murphy’s suspicions
were correct. There was nothing in the appearance of the men to warrant
such a conclusion, but we remembered that Plummer had the port and
bearing of a perfect gentleman.

I returned to the hotel and retired with a feeling of uneasiness that
baffled sleep, and as I had resolved to go on, naturally set myself
devising some method of avoiding collision with these supposed
freebooters. I can form no idea now of the number or character of the
expedients that occurred to me, but I remember that none of them seemed,
at the time, to give promise of escape or safety if these men had, as I
expected, marked me for their prey.

Early next morning Murphy, who had been keenly on the alert, came to my
room and assured me that our suspicions were unfounded.

“Those men,” he said, “are honest miners. They left an hour ago to take
up claims on a new discovery. The peculiarities we noticed are
ascribable to their desire to conceal the locality until they have made
their choice of a claim.”

Though not fully reassured, my fears were greatly allayed by this
intelligence, which was seemingly confirmed an hour later on being told
by the stablekeeper that they had gone to Bear Gulch, where they said
they had found “something rich.”

It was pleasant to feel that if this information was true we should not
come in contact with them, Bear Gulch being opposite in direction from
our point of destination.

At a bend in the trail, about two miles down the creek, we came upon a
log cabin saloon by the wayside, in front of which were hitched four
horses and leaning beside the door were four double-barrelled shotguns.
A glance was sufficient to comprehend the situation.

“Great Cæsar! Langford,” said Murphy in an undertone, “there they are.
We are in for it now beyond a doubt. Those fellows are after our
collections.”

Our coming had evidently been anticipated, for the saloon-keeper stood
in the door, and with the familiarity of an old acquaintance hallooed to
Murphy: “Come in, come in; bring your friend and take a drink.”

“Thank you,” responded Murphy, “I don’t drink,” and deferred to me.

“I never take anything, either,” said I.

“Well, come in and get a cigar then,” he persisted.

Both replied in a breath that we did not smoke.

“That’s odd,” said he, “to meet two men in the mountains that neither
drink nor smoke. Come in anyway, and surprise your bowels with a glass
of cold water.”

This old joke had lost none of its relish for the four men within the
saloon, who hailed it with a shout and hurried to the door. We
recognized them as the same persons whom we had marked the previous
evening, and were no longer in doubt concerning their purpose, for they
had left Blackfoot in the direction of Bear Gulch, and by a roundabout
way had come upon the Deer Lodge trail. Reining our horses with seeming
unconcern, we rode slowly away, debating, meanwhile, what course to
pursue.

“What do you think of the situation?” I inquired of Murphy.

“Desperate enough,” he replied. “We’re no match for those rascals. They
can pick us off very easily, and no one will be the wiser. I feel
inclined to go no further.”

“That’ll not do,” I rejoined, “for if they’re bent on robbery they can
shoot us before we could get back to Blackfoot.”

“I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” responded Murphy, after a pause of a few
moments, and as if struck by a sudden thought, added, “a mile farther
down the gulch I’ll strike a familiar trail over to a ranche on the
stage road, leave my horse there and take the coach to Deer Lodge. If my
horse were as good as yours I’d take the chances and go on, but this
little cayuse would soon be run down by the robbers.”

“I wish you had a strong horse,” said I, “for I dislike very much to
take the risk alone.”

“Sorry, Langford,” he replied, “but you can see for yourself it would be
madness for me to accompany you. If they should pursue us it would be
impossible for us to keep together.”

We had now reached the trail leading to the ranche. Grasping his hand,
“Good-bye,” said I; “if fortune favors us we shall meet at Deer Lodge.”

“Good-bye, and the Lord go with you and protect you,” was his fervent
rejoinder.

I rode on at a moderate speed to the crossing of the Little Blackfoot,
hoping that I might fall in with a fishing party there, as the stream
was full of trout and often resorted to by the miners and ranchemen for
a day’s recreation. The valley of the Blackfoot at this ford, and for a
long distance above and below it, along the river, is covered with a
dense willow copse, which even at the distance of a few feet would
conceal a party from a passer-by. I looked and listened for friendly
faces and voices after fording the stream, and while riding through the
coppice. Uncheered by any sign of life, I seemed to derive a sense of
immediate safety from the thought that my pursuers would be restrained
from attacking me in the valley, lest they should be surprised by the
sudden appearance of an impromptu rescuing party.

Ascending the plateau at the base of a long, steep hill, I cast a
furtive glance backward and saw at the distance of a few hundred yards
the four ruffians approaching at a gallop. My heart sank within me, and
for a moment I abandoned all hope of escape.

It was, however, for a moment only. Stealing another look, I saw that
the party were deceived by the leisurely manner in which I was
travelling, and had reined their horses into a walk. Acting upon the
belief that they intended to delay an attack until I had crossed the
hill, I alighted from my horse, loosened the saddle girth, to favor his
respiration, and walked beside him two miles to the summit, followed by
the ruffians at a distance of about three hundred yards. I felt that if
I could put a mile between us my horse would achieve the race I saw
before me.

“Ned” possessed wonderful powers of endurance, and was said to be the
best four-mile horse in the Bitter Root Valley, where he was raised,
and, though often beaten in a race of one, two, or even three miles, had
been often tried and as uniformly succeeded where the distance was
extended to four miles. I had often tested his staying powers, having
once ridden him eighty-five miles and once again ninety-four miles, from
Virginia City to Berkin’s ranche in Boulder Valley, in one day; on
another occasion, when Governor Green Clay Smith had requested me to act
as messenger to convey to Colonel Howie, the commander of the militia in
camp in Helena, 130 miles distant, the news of a reported Indian
uprising, all telegraphic communication being suspended, he carried me
ninety-seven miles in fifteen hours, from Virginia City to Barkley’s
ranche, where I obtained another mount, and completed the journey within
twenty hours.

With a mile in my favor, the little ponies ridden by the pursuers could
not overtake me.

While these thoughts occurred to me as affording a possible means of
escape, the brigands doubtless felt that as soon as I began to descend
the hill they would have me at their mercy. Immediately after passing
the crown of the hill I lost sight of them. Tightening the girth I
sprang into the saddle and urged my horse to his utmost speed. The
narrow trail was thickly studded with boulders rising several inches
above the surface, over which my horse took many a flying leap, and I
was not without apprehension that an unlucky stumble of my faithful Ned
in attempting to clear them might unhorse me.

When the robbers reached the top of the divide and saw me at full speed
a mile in advance they comprehended the ruse, and putting spurs to their
horses, gave me instant chase.

It was then that my race for life began. They gained upon me rapidly at
the commencement, and at one time were so near that I could hear the
labored breathing of their horses. So close, indeed, were they that I
seized my cantinas with the purpose of casting the twenty-five pound
sack of gold dust into the first sheltered nook I could see by the
wayside to lighten the burden of my horse. No opportunity offered,
however, that would have escaped the sight of those in pursuit, and I
replaced the sack, and with the weight in excess of two hundred pounds
my gallant horse strove on with unabated speed until I saw one by one
the horses of the robbers worn out by exhaustion. Two of them that
followed longest finally closed the pursuit with an infernal yell and
gave up the chase.

After an urgent ride of two or three miles farther I completed the trip
by a slow pace through the Deer Lodge Valley, and the next morning took
the coach from Deer Lodge City to Helena, thankful for an escape from a
peril I hope never again to encounter.



                              CHAPTER XLIX
                        AN INTERESTING ADVENTURE


For the first three or four years after the settlement of Montana, a
favorite mode of returning to the States was by Mackinaw boat, down one
or the other of the two great rivers whose upper waters traverse the
Territory. The water trip, if not less exposed to Indian attack, was
pleasanter, less laborious and expensive, and sooner accomplished than
the long, weary journey by the plains.

The upper portions, both of the Missouri and Yellowstone, pass through a
country abounding in some of the grandest, most unique, and most richly
diversified scenery on the continent. Of themselves the rivers are very
beautiful,—their waters pure, cold, broken into frequent rapids; at one
moment passing through tremendous cañons and gorges; at the next,
babbling along widespread meads; and anon, as if by a transformation of
enchantment, dashing into the midst of a desolation which realizes all
the descriptive horrors of Dante’s “Inferno,”—affording to the eye a
greater variety of picturesque beauty than any of the other great rivers
of the continent. A journey down them in a Mackinaw boat is an incident
to fill a prominent place in the most adventurous life.

The point selected for embarkation on the Yellowstone was about twelve
miles above the spot where Captain Clark started on his descent of the
river, when returning from the famous expedition of 1804–06. An isolated
grove of lofty cottonwoods has grown upon the only soil within miles,
under the overhanging crags of a cañon whose sombre walls lift
themselves three thousand feet or more into the atmosphere. The river
glides through those strong jaws with the swiftness and silence of a
huge serpent escaping its pursuers, forming an eddy just in front of the
grove, which, being convenient of access, was early selected as a
favorable place for the construction of boats and embarkation of
companies.

At this grove, in the Fall of 1865, a company of six hundred persons
commenced, in forty-three boats of different patterns, the long journey
of three thousand miles to the States. The distance to the mouth of the
Yellowstone was eight hundred and twenty miles, and little more was
known of its general character at that time than could be derived from
the geographical memoir written by Captain Clark sixty years before. A
gentleman who belonged to the party has informed me that, after the
first day’s sail, he had learned to confide so fully in this narrative
for geographical accuracy, that he was enabled to anticipate, long
before reaching them, every prominent landmark and rapid mentioned in
it. No better geographers than Lewis and Clark have, since their time,
visited the country which they explored; but their book, valuable as it
must ever prove for its historical and topographical accuracy, left
untold the surpassing grandeur and novelty of the scenes through which
they passed. There is not a river in the world which, for its entire
length of one thousand miles, presents with the same grandeur and
magnificence so much of novelty and variety in the stupendous natural
architecture that adorns its banks. Its source is in a beautiful lake,
unlike, in general character and appearance, any other body of water on
the globe. It is surrounded by innumerable warm and hot springs, sulphur
deposits, and mud volcanoes. At a few miles’ distance is the largest
geyser basin in the world, and close at hand stupendous cataracts and
beautiful cascades. Here, too, is a cañon which for forty miles of
distance is filled with physical wonders, so numerous, strange, and
various as to defy description, and almost surpass comprehension.

Two hundred miles below this immense field of novelties, we arrive at
the mouth of the cañon whence the river has been of late years
frequently navigated, by Mackinaw and flat boats, to its union with the
Missouri. Of this portion, but little has yet been written except by
scientific explorers. For the first eighty miles of the distance, the
river, almost a continuous rapid, rolls between gently undulating banks,
dotted at intervals with clumps of stunted pines. Frequent ledges of
rock jut into the stream, and wherever a bend or projection has served
to arrest the flow of debris in time of flood, or catch the detritus
washed from the rocks, a little bottom affords sustenance to a dense
growth of majestic cottonwoods. This feature is prominent in the river
scenery until the stream enters the Bad Lands, four hundred miles below
the cañon. These groves, unlike the irregular groves that adorn the
Eastern rivers, present to the voyager a straight regular outline on all
sides, a feature imparted to them by the beavers, which cut down
unsparingly both great and small trees outside the given spaces. This
perfect regularity, always at right angles with the upland shore, gives
to these frequent groves the appearance of artificial cultivation, and
in the very midst of one of the most boundless solitudes in the world,
the observer frequently finds himself indulging a thought that there may
be some old mediæval castle still standing within the shadow of these
trees.

After one has sailed about eighty miles, and finds himself descending an
expansive reach of the river, the eye is suddenly attracted by the
appearance on the right of an immense and seemingly interminable ridge
of yellow rocks, very high, precipitous, and crowned along its summit by
a forest of stunted pines. It is several miles distant, and its sheer,
vertical sides gleam in the sunlight like massive gold. Far away it
stretches, seemingly on an air line beyond the field of vision,
presenting few inequalities of surface, and none of the features of
ordinary mountain scenery.

The Happy Valley of Rasselas was not more strongly protected against
outside intrusions by the precipices surrounding it, than is this
portion of the Yellowstone Valley from all access by those who dwell
beyond this ridge of sandstone.

At a distance of ten miles or more from where it first appears, the
river has worn its way through it. We enter the massive gorge. Higher
and higher rise the gleaming cliffs, seemingly straight up from the
river’s bed, until sunlight disappears, and the blue sky above you spans
like a roof the confronting crags. The illusion vanishes with decreasing
height, the gloom painted in darkness upon the frightened stream grows
again into sunlight, and for the next few miles you pass through banks
of green adorned on either hand with citadels, temples, towers, turrets,
spires, and castellated ruins, all deftly wrought by the wind and rain
upon the exposed portions of the yellow rock. Neither the Hudson, with
its green hills and massive knobs, nor the Columbia, with its crags and
beetling cliffs, presents anything at all comparable to this. At one
moment you look up at the sheer sides of a temple wrought into a form
not unlike that of Edfou or Denderah, except as it surpasses them in its
magnificent dimensions, all its sides presenting in the vitrified
fractures of the layers of rock, regular rows of seeming hieroglyphics,
and its conical, time-worn summit, gray and smooth with the frosts and
storms of centuries. A little beyond stand the remains of a castle; and
still farther on, seemingly equidistant from each other, three or four
stately towers; then comes a massive citadel of stone, with embrasures,
walls, and portholes, all the apparent paraphernalia of a mighty
fortress.

These scenes, with all the variety that Nature observes in her works,
occur at intervals of thirty or forty miles, every time the river
penetrates the ridge, for a distance of two hundred miles; and all the
way between these passages, on one side or the other of the beautiful
stream, you behold stretching along upon the most exact of natural lines
the pine-crowned ridge itself, skirted by meadows reaching to the
margin. Before quite losing this grand exhibition, the river, fed by
Clark’s Fork, the Rosebud, and the Big Horn, changes its character. The
waters become dark and turbid, and spread out to more than a mile in
width. The valley expands correspondingly, and the foothills and
mountains are more distant. About midway of this passage through the
yellow sandstone, Pompey’s Pillar, a table of rock separated by the
river from the main ridge, stands isolated, towering to a height of
several hundred feet over the plain, on the brink opposite. Its summit
of less than half an acre, accessible with difficulty on the inland
side, according to Captain Clark, affords an extensive view of the
surrounding country.

At the mouth of the Big Horn the last view of the Rocky Mountains, which
thus far have enlivened the scenery with their varied phenomena of storm
and sunlight, fades upon the vision, and your voyage lies for several
miles through a richer agricultural region than any you have yet seen.
Here are fine meadows covered with bunch-grass, and, upon the distant
hills, herds of elks, flocks of mountain sheep, antelopes, and deer. The
temptation, often too great to be resisted, makes the hunter forgetful
of Crows and Sioux, and sometimes lures him to his death. The rapids now
become less frequent, though several of them are more formidable. At one
point, where the river passes through the ridge for a distance of six
miles, it has no channel of sufficient depth to float an ordinary
Mackinaw, and voyagers are obliged by main force to push their boats
into the pool below. Captain Clark gave to this obstruction the name of
Buffalo Shoals. A few miles below this he saw, in the midst of a
formidable rapid, a grizzly bear upon a rock, and gave to the place the
name of Bear Rapids.

The early hunters and trappers of the Northwest found no region more
favorable for their pursuit than the central valley of the Yellowstone.
Here came Ashley, and Bridger, and Culbertson, and Sarpie, as early as
1817. The latter built a fort, which he called Fort Alexander, some
remains of which are still standing on the margin of one of the most
delightful meadows in the valley.

The last and most fearful rapid of the Yellowstone is near the mouth of
the Tongue River, and was named by Captain Clark, Wolf Rapid, because he
killed a wolf near it. The river is here lashed into a fury. The roar of
the rapid is heard for several miles, and the tossing spray and seething
foam can be seen at considerable distance. The experiment of descending
it has much to excite the fears of a person unaccustomed to river
travels, but as yet it has been unmarked by accident.

Below this rapid we enter upon the last one hundred and eighty miles
between us and the Missouri. The river, which to this point has
displayed its beauties in long reaches of ten and twelve miles, now
becomes crooked like the Missouri. Its banks are constantly crumbling,
and its channel as constantly shifting. Everything in sight but adds to
the desolation of the scenery, and the traveller finds it hard to
realize that he is sailing on the same river which he beheld but
yesterday so gloriously arrayed. The same general features are apparent
to its mouth. It is much larger and wider than the Missouri at its
junction with it, and increases to more than twice its size the latter,
which, as all are aware, for more than a thousand miles below the
Yellowstone has fewer attractions than any other river in the world.

Not so, however, the upper Missouri. That, like the Yellowstone, passes
through a picturesque and beautiful country. From its source, where the
Madison, Jefferson, and Gallatin unite to form it, to Fort Benton, a
distance of two hundred miles, it exhibits a great variety of
interesting and stupendous scenery, both of water, valley, rock, and
mountain. There are the Great Falls, the Gate of the Mountains, and the
passage of the river through numerous cañons, which, in any other
portion of the country than the mountains and rocks of Montana, would be
unparalleled for grandeur and sublimity.

Fort Benton, one of the early posts built by the American and
Northwestern Fur Companies, is at the virtual head of steamboat
navigation on the Missouri, in the midst of a country formerly occupied
by the Blackfeet Indians,—the most implacable of all the mountain tribes
in their hatred of the whites. From the time of the arrival of the first
settlers of Montana in 1862, until the completion of railroads into the
Territory, Fort Benton was the commercial depot of the Territory. During
the period of high water every spring it is visited by steamboats
freighted at St. Louis with merchandise for the great number of traders
in the interior towns. A considerable town has sprung up within the
shadows of the old post.

A trip from Fort Benton to the States in a Mackinaw, though full of
danger, was always inviting, while the same trip by the overland stage,
though comparatively safe, was ever repulsive. In the latter part of
August, 1866, Andrew J. Simmons, a citizen of Helena, and ten
companions, after a wagon journey of one hundred and forty miles,
alighted on the _levée_ at Fort Benton, _en route_ to the States. In a
letter to me descriptive of this journey, Mr. Simmons writes:

  “The varied fortunes and migrating tendencies of the gold miner, in
  following the great periodical excitements, had cast our lots
  together through rough and pleasant places, through adversity and
  prosperity in many of the mining camps of the Pacific slope; and
  now, having accomplished a successful mining season in the Rocky
  Mountains, a visit to home and friends was determined upon by
  descending the Missouri River in a Mackinaw. In three days our craft
  was completed. She was as stanch as pine lumber and nails could make
  her. She was thirty-three feet in length, seven and a half feet
  beam, and ten inches rake. Sharp at both ends, and ample for our
  accommodation, she was a trim built, rakish-looking craft, which
  rode the current majestically, and challenged the admiration of all
  observers.

  “Delighted with the success of our experiment in boat-building, and
  animated with hope of a safe and speedy passage through the two
  thousand miles of hostile Indian country, we quickly deposited our
  personal effects and various creature comforts in the little vessel,
  which we called the _Self Riser_, and got everything in readiness
  for embarkation. We felt, indeed, that the bright visions of home,
  which had cheered us through many years of wandering, were soon to
  be realized. We had just taken a parting glass with the friends
  assembled on the _levée_ to witness our departure, and the farewell
  hand-shaking and good wishes were in progress, when a young man,
  seemingly not more than twenty, approached me, and in an imploring
  voice and manner asked a passage with us down the river. There was
  something so touching in the low, sad tones of his voice, and his
  subdued manner, that I involuntarily, and on the instant, found
  myself deeply interested in him. He was a stranger to us all, but
  his pleasant, honest face, lit up by a pair of expressive eyes,
  disarmed all suspicions unfavorable to his character; and it was
  with real regret that I told him, with a view of breaking my refusal
  as lightly as possible, that our party was made up of old comrades,
  who had seen much service together, and had jointly outfitted for
  the trip with the understanding that the company should not be
  increased.

  “I was about to turn away and join my comrades, who had already got
  into the boat, when he persisted,

  “‘For the love of God, sir, do not refuse me! I am here alone among
  strangers, and have met with many misfortunes in this country. If
  you do not take me, I shall lose my last chance of returning to my
  friends and relatives.’

  “I could not resist the power of this appeal. After a few words of
  hasty consultation with my companions, it was agreed that the young
  man should accompany us. Never shall I forget his look of mingled
  joy and gratitude when I told him to come on board. Our moorings
  were then cut loose, and with many a shout and cheer we bore down
  upon the rapid current. When night approached we did not, as was
  usual with voyagers, make land and remain until morning, but sailed
  on, bringing to for the first time early in the afternoon of the
  next day at the mouth of Judith River. There we made camp under the
  branching cottonwoods, one hundred and forty miles from our place of
  embarkation. Our larder had been replenished on the trip with three
  fat antelopes and a buffalo cow, shot from the boat as we floated
  along. We had also contrived to form the acquaintance of our new
  passenger, but without learning much of his history. There was
  something about him when questioned as to his life in the mountains
  which impressed us with the idea that he was guarding a secret it
  would cost him great pain to reveal. Respect for his sensibility
  soon overcame all curiosity on the subject, and so the poor boy was
  only known to us by the unromantic name of ‘Johnny.’ His skill with
  the pistol, exhibited on several occasions on our first day out, won
  him the favor of every man in the party. We all felt that in his way
  ‘Johnny’ was one of us, but his way was not like ours. We soon
  discovered that the rough life to which we had been accustomed had
  no charms for him. He neither indulged in coarse jokes himself nor
  enjoyed them in others, no profane expressions escaped his lips, and
  we were kept constantly upon our guard by some indescribable
  delicacy of demeanor on his part, which commanded our respect.
  Neither could we impose on him any of the severe toil of the voyage,
  but in all the lighter duties no man was more faithful than he, nor
  more grateful for relief from any labor that overtasked his
  strength.

  “We had feasted to repletion on antelope and buffalo at our first
  camping place, and when the hour for resting came, the question
  arose what should be done with Johnny. He had no blankets, and there
  was no alternative but that Humphrey and I should give him a place
  with us. So he became our joint bedfellow for the trip.

  “We left at dawn, and before mid-day entered upon that marvellous
  tract of country which as yet has received no more appropriate name
  than the ‘Bad Lands.’ This significant title, translated from the
  original French, _Mauvaises Terres_, has been given to an immense
  tract of barren country stretching for more than a thousand miles
  along the Missouri and Yellowstone; but the portion to which I here
  allude is but a single and remarkable feature of this vast earthen
  desert, and should receive a more distinctive appellation. The
  Missouri at this point, for a distance of thirty miles or more,
  passes through a ledge of talcose rock. Its color is a dusky white.
  Twelve miles of this distance the entire face of the rock upon
  either bank of the river has been eroded by the elements into
  countless forms, which suggest a thousand resemblances to artificial
  and natural objects, in some instances so exact as almost to deceive
  a casual observer. No other spot in the world has yet been
  discovered which can boast of such an extensive display of eroded
  rock. The river is confined between precipitous banks a hundred or
  more feet in height, and all along the jagged and broken surface,
  extending from the edge of these vertical walls beyond the range of
  vision, these objects are distributed. It seems as if all the
  pantheons and art galleries of the world had been emptied of their
  contents here. In one place is an immense round table with a large
  company gathered around, realizing at a single glance the legendary
  stories of Arthur and his knights. Through a little nook may be seen
  a number of forms that will remind one of the Saviour and his
  disciples. Then again suddenly springs into view a large gathering
  of people, as if assembled upon some public occasion. Men in every
  position, women, angels, animals, mausoleums, may be seen, and in
  their immediate vicinity are larger forms suggestive of dwellings,
  churches, and cottages. On the extreme point of one of the bends in
  the river stands the most exquisitely fretted castle of imperial
  dimensions; spires, minarets, towers, and domes scattered over it in
  great profusion. This single object is larger than the Capitol at
  Washington. One nearly as large, and presenting points of great
  interest, stands diagonally from it, on the opposite side of the
  river. Buildings with long lines of colonnades, citadels with
  embrasured parapets and bastions at their several angles, may be
  seen on every hand. The exhibition is very beautiful, and so unlike
  any other exhibition of natural art, as to excite the wonder not
  less than the admiration of all beholders. The difference between
  these and the eroded rocks of the Yellowstone is in color and size.
  The Missouri erosions are much more delicate, and not confined to
  architectural forms alone, but they embrace statuary, furniture,
  vessels, chariots, and almost every object in the natural world.
  They are, moreover, nearly white, and their surfaces gleam in the
  sunlight with all the beauty of polished marble. Awestruck at the
  multiplicity and grandeur of the various objects which met our gaze,
  we floated through this region of wonders as silently as if it had
  been a city of the dead. It did not seem possible as we sailed under
  the shadow of these immense citadels, that they were the mere
  creation of the elements, and had never been the abodes of men.

  “The navigation of a Mackinaw boat over this portion of the river
  was intensely interesting. Our light craft, impelled by sails and a
  rapid current, easily at the command of the helmsman, would sheer
  around the huge rocks and dash through the foaming rapids, sweeping
  bends, crooked channels, and innumerable islands and sand-bars. The
  scene was constantly changing, and new objects of interest
  presenting themselves.

  “Early on the morning of the third day, one of our company fired at
  a black-tailed deer, standing midway to the summit of a lofty cliff.
  The animal rolled down the declivity almost to the water’s edge. The
  shot was pronounced remarkable. Out of compliment to the skill of
  the marksman, as well as to appease the cravings of appetite, we
  immediately landed, built a fire, and proceeded to roast and
  ‘scoff,’ after the approved manner of hunters, the tender ribs and
  haunches, furnishing a meal which all agreed surpassed anything
  known to the modern _cuisine_. Perhaps this was attributable to the
  fact that we were hungry, but then the delicious flavor of the
  venison was not spoiled by villainous cookery. Our dessert consisted
  of canned fruit and coffee, the whole moistened with a moderate flow
  of Bourbon drunk from tin cups. After our repast was finished, we
  resumed our journey in the happiest mood, with the spirit and dash
  of adventurers who felt themselves equal to any emergency. At noon
  we came upon the steamboat _Luella_, which, owing to the falling of
  the river, had left Fort Benton some weeks before, and was lying
  below Dauphin’s Rapids, where her passengers, who were coming down
  in small boats, were to join her for the trip to St. Louis. The
  river, which owes its spring flood to the early rains and dissolving
  snows in the mountain ranges, seldom affords sufficient depth later
  than July for steamboats to pass over Dauphin’s and Dead-Man’s
  rapids, the two great obstructions to its upper navigation. Indeed
  it was matter of speculation whether the _Luella_ would be able at
  this late period in the season to make the trip until after another
  rise. We remained long enough to exchange compliments with Captain
  Marsh, and presenting him with a quantity of game for his lady
  passengers, resumed our voyage.

  “While descending the river the forenoon of the next day, we saw on
  the right bank half a mile ahead, three monster bears. They were
  taking a social drink from the river. As soon as they had finished,
  they strolled leisurely up the bank and disappeared in the
  cottonwoods. Landing at the spot, all hands seized their weapons and
  started enthusiastically in pursuit of them. We followed their huge
  tracks in the sand up a low coulee, to the top of the bluff, and
  there formed in line and proceeded by the flank into the chaparral,
  their tracks growing larger and fresher as we advanced, until
  suddenly the huge monsters confronted us at a distance of about
  thirty paces. Seated on their haunches, their heads towering above
  the shrubbery, jaws extended, and paws swaying to and fro, they by
  short and eager snuffs, growls, and snaps, gave us an acute sense of
  the danger we had mistaken for sport. Our appetite for bear meat
  weakened much quicker than it came, and old ‘Forty-niner,’ who had
  served a long apprenticeship in California, coming up at this
  moment, on seeing the animals, raised and fired his rifle, shouting
  in a voice of terror, ‘Holy Jupiter! They are grizzlies!’ and turned
  and ran like a demoralized jack-rabbit in the direction of the boat.
  Suddenly recollecting that it was the black bear and not the grizzly
  we were in pursuit of, we all followed his example. Humphrey, slowly
  bringing up the rear, proposed that we should ‘give them a round.’
  To this I assented, but urged as a preliminary that we should get
  out of the brush and within striking distance of the boat. Before we
  could do so, however, the foremost bear made a plunge for Humphrey,
  who, facing him, with his gun at his shoulder, fired with so true an
  aim, that the great beast with a somersault fell forward at his
  feet, and with a roar of pain expired. The cub, two-thirds the size
  of its dam, seeing her fall, turned and fled, leaving the way open
  for the attack of the sire, a grand old fellow who sounded instantly
  to the charge, and came crashing through the thicket upon us. It was
  a moment for action. We opened upon him with a terrible bombardment
  from our Henry rifles. In less time than a minute we had fired
  thirty-one balls into him. In his endeavors to reach us, and in his
  rage and agony, he executed some tremendous feats of ground and
  lofty tumbling. The woods echoed to his howlings, and in a frantic
  manner he tore up the earth and broke down the saplings for a
  considerable space around. The chaparral cracked beneath the strokes
  of his paws, and large pieces of rotten logs were scattered in all
  directions. His pluck should have won him a more glorious fate, for
  with all his efforts to attack us, he died without inflicting any
  harm, and his death roar, reverberating through the forest, summoned
  our frightened companions, who, with ‘Forty-niner’ in the van,
  returned in time to be in at the death. ‘Johnny,’ my faithful
  henchman, with revolver in hand, reserving fire for a last
  contingency, had stood near while the fight was progressing. He now
  came forward and warmly congratulated Humphrey and myself on our
  victory. We took the hind quarters of our prize on board, and nailed
  one of the huge paws as a trophy, to the top of our jack-staff, and
  floated on.

  “Toward evening we descried a party of white men on the right bank,
  hove to, and went ashore. They proved to be a party of seven,
  engaged in chopping wood for steamboats. They were living in a
  little shanty, and intended to remain through the winter. When the
  boats came up, in the early spring, they expected to make a
  profitable sale of their wood, and go to some less exposed country.
  During the winter they designed to increase their wealth by hunting
  and trapping for furs. These men were armed with Hawkins rifles,
  which, being muzzle-loading, were greatly inferior to the
  breech-loading cartridge guns then in use. We warned them of their
  danger, but with the energy and enterprise they possessed also the
  courage and recklessness of all pioneers. They said they were ready
  to take the chances. Poor fellows! The chances were too strong for
  them, for only a few days afterwards a body of Sioux Indians came
  upon them. They made a desperate defence, but were overpowered and
  every one of them massacred.

  “The eighth day of our voyage was mild and lovely. We had floated
  seven hundred miles without accident. Each day had been crowded with
  events of interest, and our adventures had all been crowned with
  success. These, with our resources for humor, and a general
  disposition to see only the ludicrous side of passing incidents,
  made us cheerful and good-humored even to boisterousness. Sometimes,
  even in the midst of mirth, the thought of our constant exposure to
  Indian attack would operate as an unpleasant restraint. But we did
  not shirk the subject, or fail for a moment to look it steadily in
  the face. Most of our company knew what Indian fighting meant, and
  some had had experience. Three had followed under the banner of the
  writer, on the sunny slopes of the distant Pacific, when gallantry
  and honor had called for volunteers for the defence of firesides
  against savage forays. In early times upon the Middle Yuba, when
  Bill Junes the packer and five others were ruthlessly murdered, it
  was ‘Forty-niner’ who sounded the tocsin of war and led the daylight
  attack down the winding gorge upon a Digger _ranchero_, to its total
  annihilation. Our uniform experience had been that where civilized
  jarred with savage nature, a conflict was inevitable, and the
  pioneer had fought his own battles unaided. Government had done
  little for his protection, and less for the savage.

  “Occasionally this subject would obtrude itself upon our thoughts,
  and we would discuss it in its personal aspects, always resolving to
  be on our guard against surprise and attack. But the prestige of
  successful adventure made us careless, and a latent sentiment of
  pride and confidence in our arms pervaded the entire party. We had
  been for several days passing through the country of the hostile
  Sioux, and knew if we should fall in with one of their war parties
  an attack would surely follow, and he would be a lucky man who
  escaped a bloody fate. As if, by a presentiment of coming evil, the
  subject on this day became more than usually exciting.
  ‘Forty-niner,’ who rather desired a brush with the Indians, had just
  expressed his willingness and ability to eat any number of Sioux for
  breakfast, should they attack our party, when our boat rounded a
  bend in the river, and Humphrey, the first to make the discovery,
  exclaimed, ‘Well, there they are. You can eat them for dinner if you
  choose.’

  “It was high noon. Just before us at the mouth of a coulee on the
  south bank of the river, was a large party of Indians. A hasty
  glance of mutual surprise and an instant seizure of arms by both
  parties, defined, stronger than language could do, the terms upon
  which we were to meet. Below the coulee, there rose to the height of
  fifty feet, a perpendicular bluff around whose base dashed the
  foaming current. A low open sand-bar disputed our passage on the
  opposite side. There was no alternative. We must go by the channel,
  within range of their guns, or not at all. As we steered to a point
  across the river, the Indians withdrew to the coulee, one alone
  remaining, who accompanied his friendly salutation of ‘How! How!’
  with gestures indicating a desire for us to return to that side, and
  engage in trade with them. A moment later and our boat was opposite
  the coulee, within which we could see some of the red devils
  stripping off their blankets, and others, already denuded,
  approaching the verge of the bluff, armed with bows and arrows and
  rifles. It was evident we had come up with a large party of Sioux
  who were about to attack us, and we must make the best of the
  situation. Despite our labor at the oars, the current swept us down
  in direct range of the spot occupied by the Indians, who, before we
  had finished fastening our boat, opened fire upon us with about
  fifty shots, which fortunately whistled over our heads. Before they
  could correct their aim for another fire, we were behind a
  breastwork hastily extemporized by throwing up our blankets and
  baggage against the exposed gunwale of the boat. This they pierced
  with bullets thick as hail, but the protection it afforded us was
  ample, and we soon got ready to return their leaden compliments.
  Each of our Henry rifles contained sixteen cartridges when we opened
  fire, and the distance being about one hundred and fifty yards to
  the bluff, which was literally swarming with savages, not more than
  ten minutes elapsed until every one of them had disappeared. The
  fearful death howl, however, assured us that our fire had not been
  in vain. With the exception of an occasional head dodging behind the
  trees, not an Indian could be seen, yet from the coulee, the sage
  brush, and low shrubbery, an incessant firing was kept up, which we
  returned as often as an object became visible.

  “The effect of our first fire satisfied us that while it would be
  death to all on board to attempt to run the channel, we could in our
  present position keep the rascals at bay. We could stand the
  broiling sun of an August afternoon on a heated sand-bar in the
  Missouri better than the hotter fire of our savage foes. Early in
  the action, while rising to fire from the breastwork, a bullet
  struck Humphrey in the mouth, carrying away with it a piece of the
  jaw and three teeth, and severely cutting the lips. The wound
  disabled him, and deprived us of the best marksman in the party. A
  little later ‘Forty-niner’ was struck by an arrow in the fleshy part
  of the thigh. I pulled out the shaft, and bound up the wound. Five
  minutes after, an arrow pierced the calf of his leg, inflicting a
  painful wound. These arrows came from a squad which was protected
  from our bullets by a depression in the bluff, oblique to us. So
  great was their skill with the bow, that while the main party in
  front could not harm us with bullets, they, by bending their arrows,
  caused them to describe a curve which would strike their sharp
  points into the legs of our boots with unerring precision.

  “The pride of ‘Forty-niner’ was now fully aroused. Twice wounded, he
  became enraged, desperate, and unsheathing his bowie-knife, he rose
  to his feet, and brandished it in the rays of the sun, launching a
  terrible imprecation upon the liver, hearts, and scalps of the
  savages. ‘Come on,’ he shouted, ‘you infernal sons of Belial! Alone
  and single-handed, I will meet any five of the best of you in open
  fight!’

  “The bullets whistled around him from an invisible foe, but to no
  purpose. Seizing him by the left arm I pulled him down, and warned
  him of the danger of this personal exposure; but not until he had
  exhausted his vocabulary of maledictions, would he yield to my
  entreaties and resume his place behind the breastwork. Deprecating
  his recklessness, I could not but admire his courage. But as this
  was no time for sentiment, I was only too happy, when, of his own
  accord, he stretched himself beside me, and I heard the bullets
  whistling harmlessly over us. Just at this moment I looked behind me
  and caught a glance of my little friend Johnny. With nothing but a
  pistol to engage in the conflict, he had taken no active part in it,
  but, with the pistol beside him, he was administering every possible
  relief to poor wounded Humphrey. His coolness was remarkable, and
  inspired us all with hope.

  “The Indians kept up a brisk fire from various places of concealment
  until after sundown. We only responded when our shots would tell,
  and finally ceased to fire at all. Our enemies, thinking we were all
  slain, sent a party to take our scalps and plunder. We lay still,
  behind our breastwork, so as not to undeceive them. Twenty-seven of
  their best warriors, led by Ta-Skun-ka-Du-tah (the ‘Red Dog’), swam
  the river half a mile above, and marched down directly in rear of
  us. There, at a distance of about three hundred yards, they sat down
  in a ring, within easy range of our rifles. Sitting Bull, their head
  chief, meantime made medicine on the south bank for their success,
  while they, believing that we were fully in their power, commenced
  smoking and making medicine with the intention of destroying us at
  leisure. (The names of the chiefs engaged in this attack were
  learned by the writer several years after its occurrence when he was
  employed as a government agent for the Teton Sioux, of which tribe
  Sitting Bull was head chief.)

  “The ‘Red Dog’ was a big medicine man. Having filled and lighted the
  magic pipe, he first touched the heel of it to the ground, then
  raised and pointed the stem to the sun, drew a few solemn whiffs,
  forcing the smoke through his nostrils, and passed the pipe to his
  neighbor on the right, by whom it was passed on, until the ceremony
  was performed by every man in the circle, and the pipe returned from
  right to left without ceremony to the hands of the medicine man. He
  refilled it, and it was circulated again from left to right. Painted
  sticks with colored sacks of medicine attached were then stuck in
  the ground in the centre of the enchanted circle, and the whole
  company arose, broke into a guttural graveyard chant, and commenced
  the war-dance around the medicine, the chief meantime waving over it
  his coo-stick. This over, the medicine with great solemnity was
  given to the sun.

  “During the half-hour thus occupied by the Indians, we were engaged
  also in making medicine, and we made it strong. Our ten large Colt’s
  revolvers were carefully loaded, our Henry rifles cleaned, and their
  magazines filled with cartridges. We were impatiently awaiting the
  assault when it came. Naked, hideously striped with red and black
  paint, dancing, contorting their bodies, showering arrows thick and
  fast into and around the boat, blowing war whistles made of the
  bones of eagles’ wings, whooping and yelling, they rushed to the
  onset as if all the devils of pandemonium had been suddenly let
  loose. For their arrows and bullets we were prepared, but this
  terrific vocal accompaniment for the moment scattered our courage to
  the winds. We could well understand how the stoutest hearts would
  quail in presence of such an infernal demonstration. Our hair rose
  up like quills, and we could feel our hearts sink within us as the
  noise and din increased, filling the forest with horrible
  reverberations.

  “Our little boat, breasting the sluggish current, floated at a
  distance of twenty feet from the shore, to which she was fastened by
  a strong painter. The red-skins, still shouting and firing,
  evidently anticipating an easy victory, rushed madly onward to the
  water’s edge, when at a word, we all rose up and opened a deadly and
  incessant fire upon them with our rifles. Our hopes were more than
  realized in seeing several fall, and the others beat a hasty retreat
  to the cottonwoods. It was now our turn to shout, and we made the
  welkin ring with cheers of victory as we jumped from the boat and
  waded rapidly to the shore, and pursued the flying demons to their
  log covert in a coppice of willows. ‘Forty-niner,’ reminded that his
  banqueting hour had arrived, forgetful of his wounds, rushed
  impetuously to the charge, brandishing his inevitable bowie-knife
  with one hand, his unerring pistol firmly clasped in the other, and
  his powerful voice raised to the highest pitch of angry utterance.

  “‘Scatter, you infernal demons!’ he cried, ‘scatter, for not a devil
  of you shall escape us.’

  “Too true, alas! for Ta-Skun-ka-Du-tah, were these words of doom.
  The medicine which he deemed invincible, failed to protect him from
  the deadly aim of ‘Forty-niner,’ a bullet from whose pistol passed
  through his heart. With a convulsive leap into the air, and an
  agonizing death yell, he fell prone to the earth, grasping the
  coo-stick and medicine which had lured him to his fate. Six lifeless
  bodies of his followers lay around, and how many were killed or
  wounded on the opposite bank in the early part of the contest, we
  had no means of ascertaining. ‘Forty-niner’ made medicine over the
  fallen chief, and removed his scalp in a manner which even he would
  have approved. Little Johnny displayed great courage in the fight,
  and was always near me in the thickest of it, seemingly ready to
  avenge any harm that might befall his benefactor.

  “The twilight was fading into darkness, when the Indians on the
  opposite side of the river fired upon us for the last time.
  Assembling upon the bank in a group a few hundred yards above us,
  they were speedily rejoined by the survivors of the attacking party,
  who, as we learned from their melancholy death howl, had
  communicated to them the disasters of the battle. The wailing notes,
  attuned to a dismal cadence, ringing in echoes through the forest,
  harmonized gloomily with the joy and thankfulness which our escape
  had inspired. We had no sorrow to squander upon the savages in their
  distress, but there was something so heartfelt in the expression of
  their grief, that it filled us all with sadness. And there was no
  heart in the loud and repeated cheers and firing of rifles with
  which we deemed it necessary to respond, lest they should return and
  seek to avenge the death of their fallen comrades. It was simply an
  act of self-defence; for had the Indians known our fear of future
  and immediate attack, and the anxious plans we made for prompt
  departure, our doom would have been certain.

  “When the last faint note of the retreating Sioux assured us of
  freedom from immediate danger, we took careful note of our injuries,
  and made preparations to resume our voyage. Five of our company had
  been wounded, none fatally, but all needed attention and service
  which we could not bestow. Our boat and baggage had been pierced by
  hundreds of bullets. A companion, who was disqualified by the recent
  amputation of his leg from service during the fight, had received a
  wound in the back that would have proved fatal but for the
  interposition of his wooden leg, which happened to be in range.
  Another had an arrow point in his shoulder, and still another one in
  the hip. Then there were Humphrey and ‘Forty-niner,’ so badly
  wounded as to be incapable of service. Before daylight a thousand
  Indians, thirsting for revenge, might assemble at some point below
  us, intent upon our destruction. There was no alternative;—we must
  leave with all possible speed, and reach Fort Buford, about one
  hundred and thirty miles distant, at the mouth of the Yellowstone,
  without detention of any sort. Those of us who were uninjured by the
  fight, set about repairing the boat. An hour before midnight we
  dropped into the current, and under cover of intense darkness were
  borne rapidly down the turbid river. Jostled by frequent snags,
  arrested by sand-bars and by various collisions, kept in constant
  fear of wreck, we contrived to hold our course until daylight.
  Through the succeeding day our field-glass was in constant use, but
  as no Indians were visible, we ventured, while passing a bottom, to
  fire into a large herd of antelopes. Two were killed. We
  disembarked, threw out pickets, and prepared a hasty meal, and
  sailed onward. Until its close, the remainder of the day was without
  incident; but just at dark, our boat ran hard aground upon a
  sand-bar, and obliged us to remain there during the night. This was
  not without risk, for if the Indians had come upon us we would have
  been an easy prey. Our ever-faithful Johnny, who had slept during
  the day, volunteered as guard, and wrapped in his blanket, he sat
  down on the deck, his clear eye peering into the darkness, and his
  keen ears detecting the slightest unusual noise. Several times he
  mistook the whistle of an elk, and howl of the wolf, for the Indian,
  but no Indian came, and we were aroused at daylight by our trusty
  sentinel with the welcome announcement that a large human habitation
  was visible. We sprung to our feet, and beheld, at a distance of
  three miles ahead, the stockade and bastions of Fort Union. Fears
  for our safety and for the poor fellows whose wounds produced the
  most intense physical suffering, were instantly relieved; and every
  able-bodied man in the party put forth his best exertions with
  hearty good will to remove the boat from the sand-bar. This
  accomplished, we soon effected a landing at the fort, but finding no
  surgeon there, crossed the point with our wounded, a distance of two
  miles, to Fort Buford, then in process of construction at the mouth
  of the Yellowstone. Here we found a Company of the Thirteenth United
  States Infantry, under command of Col. W. G. Rankin, quartered in
  tents until the completion of the post. More than half the time
  their attention was diverted from work upon the fort by attacks of
  Sioux, large bands of whom were prowling through this region. The
  colonel received us very kindly, placed a large tent at our
  disposal, furnished us with commissary stores, and consigned our
  wounded to the skilful treatment of the surgeon.

  “We had been two weeks at Fort Buford, when the steamer _Luella_
  arrived with three hundred passengers. Our taste for adventure
  having lost its flavor, we reluctantly bade the kind colonel and his
  Company good-bye, and took passage on her for Sioux City. The run
  down, unmarked by any unusual incident, and after frequent
  detentions upon sand-bars, was accomplished to the head of the great
  bend above the town in fourteen days. One of our party crossed the
  bend, which is but a few miles in width, to the city, to provide
  means upon our arrival for the conveyance of the company to the
  Northwestern Railroad, not then completed to the Missouri. I had
  just finished a game of whist, when my comrade Johnny, who was
  seated beside me, drew me aside and inquired if I intended to leave
  the boat at Sioux City. On receiving, with an affirmative reply, an
  urgent request to accompany me to Chicago, he broke into tears and
  expressed great regret that we must part so soon, as by remaining on
  the boat he could reach his friends and home much sooner than by any
  other route.

  “‘Come with me on the deck,’ he continued, putting his arm in mine.
  ‘I have something to tell you in confidence, which will greatly
  surprise you.’

  “I had often had occasion during our trip to think that Johnny would
  unfold the mystery which enveloped him, before we separated, and I
  readily accompanied him to the place indicated. With much nervous
  embarrassment, he then said to me,

  “‘I am indebted to you more deeply than you can even imagine. You
  have been a kind friend and benefactor, and now that the time has
  come for us to part, I should be more than criminal did I not reveal
  myself to you in my true character. The disguise is no longer
  necessary for my protection. I am a woman.’

  “Involuntarily I exclaimed, ‘Great Heaven! is it possible!—and I,
  all this while, so stupid as not to see it in your conduct! This
  accounts for everything I thought so strangely reticent, so
  singularly delicate and refined in your manners.’

  “‘Let me go on,’ said she, interrupting this rhapsody. ‘Our relation
  to each other, so changed, must not affect the deep sense of
  obligation your kindness has imposed; and besides, my history, with
  all its sad vicissitudes, will afford ample apology for the deceit
  of which this confession convicts me. When I came to you and begged
  for the passage you so generously granted, I was a poor heart-broken
  woman, but now with the multiplied evidences I have of a protecting
  Providence, I am comparatively happy. Listen to my story. Just
  before the great rebellion I was married to one I dearly loved. Our
  home was in Tennessee. I was nineteen, and my husband, whom I will
  call Mr. Gordon, a few years older. Early in the Summer of 1861 he
  espoused the Union cause, which brought him in great disfavor with
  his relatives and neighbors. Their frequent persecutions drove us
  from the country. We sought a new home in California. There he
  engaged in extensive mining enterprises, all of which terminated in
  failure. He became utterly discouraged, and realized in the current
  idiom of the country the condition of one who had “lost his grip.” I
  urged him to return to the States, but our means were nearly
  exhausted. With the hope of replenishing them, as a last resort he
  staked and lost everything at a gambling table. To my constant
  entreaties for reformation, he promised well, until intemperance
  seized him in its deadly coil. Naturally high-spirited and
  honorable, misfortune and dissipation soon reduced him to a wreck.

  “‘In the Spring of 1866 we were living in a mining camp at the
  Middle mines, on the western slope of the Sierras. One night (I
  shall never forget it) my unfortunate husband, while intoxicated,
  became embroiled in a desperate quarrel at a game of faro, with a
  player of much local popularity. A fearful fight followed, in which
  he killed his antagonist. He was followed into the street and his
  arrest attempted by a sheriff’s officer. He fled in the direction of
  his home, was fired upon and seriously wounded, and in three shots
  fired by him in return, he killed one of the arresting party. The
  others fled. The crowd, attracted by the firing, pursued him so
  hotly that he ran to the hills and secreted himself in the forest.

  “‘During the succeeding six days of bitter anguish I was in a state
  of terrible suspense. Late one night relief was brought by a
  messenger from my husband, who said he was lying at a miner’s cabin
  in the mountains, fifteen miles distant, seriously wounded, and
  required medicine and attendance. I instantly determined to go to
  him. The man, an old friend of my husband, discouraged me, lest I
  should be followed by the officers, and the hiding-place discovered.
  This objection I overcame by donning male attire, and following his
  guidance astride a mule. I reached the bedside of my wretched
  husband without exciting suspicion, and after several weeks of
  careful nursing, his condition was so improved that he could
  commence a journey to the States. Fear of discovery prevented longer
  delay, and our friend providing us with means of conveyance, we
  started on our weary route.

  “‘You may readily conceive that the task was disheartening, for to
  escape detection it was necessary to avoid all travelled routes, and
  literally pick our way through mountains, valleys, defiles, and
  cañons, fording rivers where we could find opportunity, and
  obtaining food from ranches and at points remote from the large
  settlements. My husband’s condition required constant attention, and
  on me alone devolved all the labor and care of the journey. No one,
  to see my embrowned face and knotty hands, would have ever dreamed
  that I was aught else than the tough wiry boy I appeared, or that I
  concealed beneath my disguise a heart torn with anguish and shaken
  by continual fear.

  “‘We selected, as least liable to interruption, a route through
  Northern California, Oregon, Washington, and Idaho, intending, after
  our arrival in Montana, to find some easier mode of completing our
  journey. Five long weary months during which travel was about
  equally alternated with delay, found us encamped on the Columbia
  plains in Washington Territory near the western border of Montana.
  Oh! it had been a terrible perambulation. And now, when beyond the
  pursuit of sheriffs, and near the close as we supposed of our
  journey, my poor husband, weakened by the internal hemorrhage from
  his wound, was prostrated by an attack which in a few days
  terminated his life.

  “‘I was alone in the wilderness, several hundred miles from the
  nearest settlement. For two days and nights I lingered in that
  lonely camp beside the dead body of my husband, without a sound to
  break the fearful stillness, save the yelping of coyotes, and the
  midnight howl of the wolf. On the third day I heard the welcome
  sound of an approaching pack train. The men having it in charge dug
  a grave and gave my husband decent burial. I accompanied their train
  to Helena, preserving my male _incognito_ without suspicion. After a
  brief period of rest and refreshment, I disposed of my effects and
  went by coach to Benton, where I was so fortunate as to fall in with
  your party. You know the rest.’

  “The recital of this eventful narrative made a profound impression
  upon me. I could scarcely realize that it had fallen from the lips
  of the mild-mannered, resolute, active little Johnny, who had been
  to us all such a pleasant but enigmatical companion. My sympathies
  were all warmly enlisted in favor of the brave woman, but she
  refused all further proffers of assistance, assuring me that she was
  provided with ample means for the completion of her journey, and had
  many able and willing friends who would greet her return to them
  with joy. I took leave of her at Sioux City the next day with real
  regret, and often since have recalled to mind the thrilling history
  of her experience in the mountains.”



                               CHAPTER L
                            THE STAGE COACH


The stage coach is one among the most vivid memories of the boy of half
a century ago. The very mention of it recalls the huge oval vehicle with
its great boot behind, fronted by a lofty driver’s seat,—swaying,
tossing, rocking, lumbering and creaking as it dashes along, impelled by
four swift-footed horses, through mud and mire, over hill and dale, in
the daily discharge of its appointed office. Anon the rapid toot of the
horn, closing with a long refrain, which reverberates from every
hillside, winding a different note to the varied motions of the coach,
and a rattle of the wheels announces the arrival, and every urchin in
the village is on the alert to see its passage to the hotel, and from
the hotel to the post-office. It was the daily event in the memory of
childhood, which no time can obliterate. As years wore on and
improvements came, and one by one the old-time inventions gave place to
others, the coach began gradually to disappear from the haunts of busy
life, and the swift-winged rail-car to usurp its customary duties.
Seemingly it shrunk away as if frightened at the improvements
multiplying around it, and sought a freer life in the vast solitudes of
the Great West. There it had full range without a rival for thousands of
miles for a third of a century, and conveyed the van of that grand army
of pioneers across the continent, who sought and found home and wealth
and opened up a new and richer world than any ever before discovered on
the golden shores of the great Pacific.

The system of overland travel, which afforded a comparatively rapid
transit for passengers and mails between the oceans, made the stage
coach an object of peculiar interest to the civilized communities of
both continents. It was the bearer of the earliest news from the gold
fields, the most assured means of communication between those families
and friends whom the lust for fortune had separated, and the most
available conveyance to the land of gold. The novelty of a trip across
the plains, over the mountains, and through the cañons, its exposures to
Indian attack and massacre, its thrilling escapades and adventures, can
only be known to him who has accomplished it.

Before the construction of the Union Pacific Railway, mails and
passengers were transported from the States to Montana by Holliday’s
Overland Stage Line, running from Atchison, Kansas, by way of Denver and
Salt Lake City, and connecting at the latter place with a stage line
owned by other proprietors, running to Virginia City and Helena, a total
distance of nineteen hundred miles. The route, for nearly its entire
distance, lay through a country occupied by various Indian tribes,
several of which were permanently hostile, and the others ready to
become so as occasion offered, to satisfy their greed for plunder or
robbery. The only habitations of whites, except at the places mentioned
and two or three smaller settlements, were the log cabins of the
stock-tenders. The regular time for a journey from Atchison to Helena
was twenty-two days. Once started, the only stoppages were at the
changing stations twelve to fifteen miles apart,—the eating stations
being separated by a distance of forty or fifty miles.

In the Fall of 1864, I made this journey in company with Samuel T.
Hauser,—the time occupied being thirty-one days and nights of continuous
travel. Our journey was prolonged by delays occasioned by the incursions
of the hostile Sioux, who had killed several stock-tenders at different
stations, burned the buildings, and stolen the horses. From their
frequent attacks upon the coaches from ambush, it was necessary for us
to be on the constant lookout, with arms prepared to resist them at any
moment. This cautiousness was intensified by the evidence of their
murderous purpose we met with in our progress. On the second day after
leaving Atchison, the eastern bound coach met us with one wounded
passenger, the next day with one dead, and the next with another
wounded. The reports of passengers eastward bound were also very
discouraging. Yet this risk of life did not lessen travel. The coaches
were generally full.

As a curious fact in stage-coach statistics, I may be pardoned for
stating that in fourteen years, while National Bank Examiner for all the
Territories and the Pacific States, and four years, while Collector of
Internal Revenue, my staging to and fro over the continent exceeded
seventy-four thousand miles. I learned in that experience that the most
comfortable as well as most eligible place for travelling was the
outside seat beside the driver; and as it was seldom in demand by others
for travel by night, I usually had no difficulty in securing it. For one
whose stage travel is pretty constant, no dress is more suitable than
the one usually worn by express messengers, which consists of warm
overalls and fur coat for ordinary winter weather, and a rubber suit for
protection against storms. The only objection to them, and that
sometimes and in some portions of the country a serious one, is the
liability of the wearer to be mistaken for a guard. The road agent
considers the guard with treasure in his keeping as legitimate prey, and
shoots him without the least compunction if he evinces any determined
resistance. It was my good fortune for several years to travel
unmolested over routes which but the day before or after were the scenes
of both murder and robbery.

The ill-starred cañon of the Port-Neuf River, memorable in all its early
and recent history, for murder, robbery, and disaster, is about forty
miles distant from Fort Hall, Idaho. It was named after an unfortunate
Canadian trapper, murdered there by the Indians, and ever since that
event a curse seems to have rested upon it. Captain Bonneville
established his camp there for the Winter of 1833–34, and during his
absence with a few men, those who remained, reduced by cold and hunger,
were obliged to leave for a more promising location. He found them on
his return in the Spring, encamped on the Blackfoot, a tributary of
Snake River, not very far above Port-Neuf Cañon. Not only had they been
pinched by famine, but they had fallen in with several Blackfoot bands,
and considered themselves fortunate in being able to retreat from the
dangerous neighborhood without sustaining any loss.

Ever since the stage road from Salt Lake City to Montana was laid out
through this cañon, it has been the favorite haunt of stage robbers and
highwaymen. Nature seems to have endowed it with extraordinary
facilities for encouraging and protecting this dangerous class of the
community. Both sides of the river wash the base of basaltic walls,
which, by the combined action of fire, water, and wind, have been eroded
into numerous columns, resembling in formation those of Staffa, and
forming coverts and gateways alike favorable to the commission of
robbery or murder, and the escape of the criminals. Indeed, it has been
with many a commonly received opinion, that these gateways of rock gave
the name to the cañon, the word Port-Neuf in compound form signifying
“ninth gate.” Notwithstanding its terrible history, the drive through it
upon a summer day is very delightful. In the most romantic portion of
it, marked by an immense pile of crumbled basalt and favored by an
almost impenetrable thicket of willows, is the scene of one of the most
horrible tragedies that ever occurred in the murderous history of this
robbers’ den.

Robbery and murder in the early history of the gold-seekers in Montana
and Idaho were carried on upon strictly business principles. No attack
upon a coach or a returning emigrant train was made without almost
certain knowledge of the booty to be obtained. Some of the band of
robbers were at the different mining localities, on the lookout for
victims; and between them and the attacking party a system of telegraphy
existed by which was communicated all possible information concerning
every departure of the coach with a treasure-box, or passengers with
gold dust.

In the Summer of 1865, Messrs. Parker and McCausland, who represented
the interests of two successful merchants of Virginia City, and Messrs.
Mers and Dinan, merchants of Nevada City, left Montana for St. Joseph,
Missouri, with about sixty thousand dollars in gold dust in their
possession. For a week or more before leaving, as was the custom in
those days, they had sought by various devices to mislead any local
operatives of the robber gang who might be watching them, as to the
exact time of their departure, so that when they took leave of Virginia
City they were very confident they had stolen a march upon them, and
would pass the ordeal of a coach ride to Salt Lake City in safety.
Port-Neuf Cañon was regarded as the dangerous spot. Once through that,
they were comparatively safe. Their treasure, safely packed in buckskin
bags, was in part concealed upon their persons, and the remainder locked
up in a carpet-sack, carefully stowed away under the back seat which
they occupied. Before their arrival at Snake River bridge, two more
passengers, Brown and Carpenter, were added to the number. Leaving there
in high spirits, they proceeded at a brisk pace down the road, entering
the cañon at an early hour in the afternoon. It was a pleasant sunshiny
day. Happy in the belief that before its close they would leave the
dreaded place behind them, and that no attack would be made in daylight,
the members of the company were engaged in one of those rambling
discursive conversations which belong exclusively to this mode of
travel. Each man, however, as if instigated by the evil spirit of the
locality, had, before arriving at the cañon, examined his weapons of
defence and placed them in a convenient position for use in case of
necessity. Mile after mile was passed, and more than half the distance
through the cañon had been travelled, when a voice issuing from a clump
of bushes by the roadside sternly commanded the driver to halt, and at
the same moment the muzzles of nine or ten guns were presented at the
passengers, who were ordered to throw up their hands. “Robbers! Fire on
them!” exclaimed Parker, who had taken a seat on the outside of the
coach for the purpose of watching,—and suiting the action to the word,
he cocked and raised his gun and attempted to fire, but fell forward
riddled with buckshot. At the same time other shots killed McCausland,
Mers, and Dinan, and seriously wounded Carpenter, who escaped by
feigning death, as one of the robbers was about to shoot him again.
Brown escaped by plunging into the surrounding thicket of bushes.
Charley Parks, the express messenger, received a serious wound which
necessitated the amputation of the leg at the thigh. The murderers then
completed their work by rifling the bodies of their victims, and seizing
whatever treasure they could find upon and within the coach, and then
made their escape through the basaltic gateways to the fastnesses of the
mountains. The driver, with his ghastly freight of dead and wounded,
returned to the station. Large rewards were offered by the stage company
for the arrest of the desperadoes who had committed this frightful
butchery, and for the recovery of the stolen treasure. Many members of
the Vigilante organization of Montana started in pursuit, but all
attempts to trace the murderers were for some time abortive.

Frank Williams, the driver of the coach, soon after left the employ of
the stage company, and was for some time a hanger-on of the saloons of
Salt Lake City. The lavish use he made of money while there, excited the
suspicion of those who were in pursuit of the robbers, and when he left
the city, they followed him and watched him closely, until satisfied
that he was using money in larger amounts than he could have obtained
honestly. At Godfrey’s Station, between Denver and Julesburg, they
arrested him. Conscience-smitten, he fell upon his knees at the feet of
his accusers, and made a full confession, implicating eleven
confederates, whose names and places of abode he revealed. He admitted
that he had driven the coach into the ambush for the purpose of aiding
the robbery, in the avails of which he was a participant. It probably
never occurred to him that the murder of the passengers was possible;
and from the moment of its occurrence he had not known a moment’s peace
of mind or freedom from fear of arrest. He was hanged near Denver
immediately after his arrest and confession. The information he gave
enabled his captors to eventually secure the persons of several others
engaged in the robbery, who were summarily executed,—but the larger
portion of the robbers are still at large.

There have been several coach robberies in Port-Neuf Cañon and the
vicinity since the one here recorded, but none in which life was taken.
Indeed, attacks upon the downward bound coach became so frequent that
for several years before the completion of the railroad the stage
company provided for each treasure coach a guard, whose business it was
to defend both treasure and passengers by all means in his power. Among
the men selected for this duty they made choice of two who had figured
conspicuously in the early Vigilante history of Montana, John X. Beidler
and John Fetherstun.

The only stage station in this cañon was known by the very appropriate
name of “Robbers’ Roost,” and I never passed the place without a feeling
of mingled sadness and horror at the recollection of the tragedy which
has given it such a bloody notoriety. Forty-six times have I passed
through this cañon on trips from Montana to the States and returning. It
has been with me a life-long custom to take my seat with the driver, and
occasionally when riding through the cañon, clad in a buffalo overcoat,
with headgear to correspond, I have experienced an instinctive feeling
of discomfort at the thought that I might be mistaken for a guard, who
is always deemed the legitimate prey of the road agent, and shot down by
some avenging Nemesis of the band. The robbers, however, seldom demand
the money or other personal effects of the driver or messenger, as
these, being of small value, poorly compensate for the risk incurred in
robbing the treasure-box and the passengers.

Among the various devices I had thought of adopting to escape robbery in
case of attack, I finally concluded to act the part of a messenger, with
whose methods long observation had made me familiar. The objection to
this was that the robbers frequented _incog._ the stations on the route
of their contemplated depredations, and knew the _personnel_ of all or
nearly all the messengers. No mercy therefore would be shown to any one
who was detected in the attempt to personate one of them. The risk was
too great to be incurred except by one who courted adventure, or where
the safety of a large amount was involved. An opportunity finally came.

My duties as bank examiner required a visit to Santa Fe, New Mexico, in
the latter part of June, 1878. Having completed my examinations, the
cashier of the Second National Bank requested me on my return to convey
to Denver a considerable sum of gold and currency.

The coach robberies had been so numerous for nearly a year on this
route, that Messrs. Barlow and Sanderson, the proprietors of the stage
line and the express company, had refused to transport treasure over it,
and all packages of merchandise were sent in charge of trusty
messengers. I reluctantly assented, they taking the risk of the safe
conduct of the money,—the other risk, to me at least the greater of the
two, my own safety, I had to take myself. I was the only passenger. No
one else coveted a ride over the dismal route. The money was securely
locked in my valise which was packed among the mail-bags inside the
coach. On arriving at Las Vegas a change of drivers took place. Charley
Fernandez, a half-blood Mexican whose acquaintance I had made years
before while on the same trip, took the reins, and we continued on our
way in excellent spirits. He was known by the sobriquet “Mexican
Charley.” He was an excellent whip, and noted for his coolness in
danger, and kindness to his horses. At Eureka, Mr. Stewart, the stage
company’s blacksmith, who had been shoeing the horses along the route,
got into the coach. Fatigued with overwork, he rearranged the mail-bags
and spread his blankets, and, without my knowledge, removed my valise
containing the money to the front boot of the coach. The first half of
the night had worn away. Charley had told me a great number of thrilling
incidents about the stage travel, and the trouble with road agents along
the road. The subject, though interesting, was not at the time and under
the circumstances particularly inspiring, especially as we were now
passing through the infested portion of the route. I had contrived to
fall into a doze, and in that creepy mood so common to people whose
condition is half-way between slumber and wakefulness, had so
con-jumbled road agents and stage coaches, that but for a fortunate jolt
now and then, I should probably have fallen into the unhappy
consciousness that I was really a victim to robbery and disaster. We
were passing at a moderate pace a cluster of isolated hills, known in
that region as “Wagon Mound Buttes.” The horses had just begun with
slackened gait to ascend a grade, when Charley roused me from my revery
by a quick, short, half-breathless ejaculation, “What’s that in the road
ahead of us?” Every sense I possessed was roused in an instant. The
trust I had undertaken gave me infinite concern, and I confess to an
alarm bordering upon fear. If I had left that money behind, I thought, I
should have little trouble in taking care of myself. Peering into the
darkness at that moment partially dispelled by the rising moon, I
discovered, about fifty yards in front, two objects just disappearing
among the bushes by the roadside.

“I guess,” said Charley, reassuringly, “it’s nothing but burros.”

“Quite likely, Charley,” I replied. “We have seen them at intervals all
the way.”

“That’s what it is, you may depend,” rejoined Charley. “I’ve often
mistook ’em before for the blasted road agents. But I was a leetle
skeered at fust, warn’t you?”

“Considerably, Charley. I don’t want to meet them this time, at any
rate.”

“No danger, I guess,” said Charley, as he touched his leaders with the
whip to urge them up the grade.

The horses pulled along at a quicker gait, and I was settling back into
a state of tranquil somnolence, happy in the thought that we were not
probably the first men who had been frightened by a couple of jackasses,
when suddenly, as if springing out of the solid earth, two men jumped
from the bushes. They were about twenty feet apart. The one most
distant, a short, rather slender person, seized the bits of the leaders
with his left hand, holding in the right a cocked revolver. The other, a
stalwart figure of six feet, with corresponding physical proportions,
raised a double-barrelled shotgun, and aiming it directly at my head,
shouted in a fierce, impetuous tone,

“Halt! Don’t either of you move a hand. I want that treasure-box.” This
startling salutation, with its accompanying demonstration, for a moment
filled me with apprehension, but the quick reply of Charley, “There’s no
treasure-box aboard,” restored me to instant calmness. Now, thought I,
is the time to put my chosen theory into practice, and pass myself as
express messenger.

“Don’t say a word to them, Charley!” said I, in a suppressed tone. “Let
me do the talking.”

The big robber, whose determination was more strongly whetted by
Charley’s reply to his first demand, now spoke in an angry tone, and
with his gun in closer proximity to my head, exclaimed,

“I tell you I want that treasure-box, and quick too. Throw it right down
there,” pointing to the ground alongside the forward wheel of the coach.

My rapid breathing had now so far abated that I was able to say in a
steady, natural tone,

“The driver has told you the truth. I have no treasure-box on this run.
I don’t know what the other boys have had. You fellow’s have run the
road to suit yourselves this summer. I haven’t had a treasure-box for
more than two months.”

“I know better than that,” he replied, with the usual formula of oaths,
“and if you don’t throw out that box, I’ll shoot the top of your head
off,” at the same time advancing two or three steps, and aiming his gun
with both barrels cocked, less than a yard’s distance from my head;—by
reaching forward I could have touched it.

The man was very nervous. I knew that his object was robbery without
murder, rather than murder and robbery afterwards. In his excitement,
which had been rapidly increasing in intensity, I feared that he might
unintentionally pull the triggers on which his fingers were resting. To
possibly avoid a fatal result in such case, I moved my head backward and
forward, to the right and left, and tried to keep as much out of range
as possible. All to no purpose:—the gun kept motion with me, and held me
constantly in range. I finally said to him,

“Oblige me by holding your gun a little out of range with my head.
You’ve got the drop on me, but I can’t believe you wish to kill a man
who is ready to give you all he has.”

“You just give me that treasure-box, and you won’t be hurt,” he replied,
in an obstinate tone, with his gun still in position.

The other robber, seemingly much amused at the fear I manifested for my
safety, in a jocular manner shouted to me, in a voice peculiarly
feminine,

“Does them gun-barrels look pretty big?”

I replied that I could not readily recall a time in my life when
gun-barrels looked quite as large as they did at that moment, and that
although neither the moon nor stars were very bright, yet I was quite
sure I could read the advertisements on a page of _The New York Herald_
which they had used for gun wadding.

This answer excited their mirth, and they laughed quite heartily, but it
did not divert them from their purpose. After parleying with them a few
minutes longer, I handed the big man the way-pocket containing the
way-bill, and told him that the entire contents of the coach were
entered on it, and he could satisfy himself that there was no
treasure-box on board. They made the examination and were convinced.

During this research they watched our movements closely, lest Charley or
I should draw a weapon. Neither of us was armed. Returning the way-bill
to the leather pocket, the big man in a surly tone inquired,

“Got any passengers aboard?”

“There is a man inside, but he is not a passenger,” I replied.

“Who is he then, and what is he doing there, if he is not a passenger?”

“He is the company’s blacksmith.”

Frenzied with the disappointment of not finding a treasure-box, and
thinking that I was screening a passenger by calling him an employee,
the robber exclaimed.

“That’s played out. I want that man,” and, rattling the coach door, in
language redundant with profane superlatives, he ordered him, if he
wished to escape being shot, to come out and show himself.

Stewart, who had slept through all the previous part of the colloquy, on
being thus summarily summoned, comprehended the situation of affairs,
and slipping a small roll of greenbacks into his shoe, stepped out of
the coach.

“Throw up your hands,” was the stern command addressed to him emphasized
by the double muzzle of a loaded gun within a few feet of his head. He
was not slow to comply, nor to submit with the best possible grace to
the search which followed, yielding only a single Mexican dollar.

The fury of the robber as he held this meagre trophy of his enterprise
up to the pale moonlight was dramatic in the highest possible degree,
and yet so associated with his earlier disappointments, that one could
hardly restrain oneself from bursting into a fit of laughter.

“What business have you,” he yelled, interlarding his speech with an
unlimited use of profane and opprobrious epithets, “to be travelling
through this country with no more money than that?”

Stewart answered that he was the horse-shoer of the company, which paid
his bills while on the road, and he therefore had no need of money while
thus employed.

After a careful examination of Stewart’s hands, which were found to be
hard and callous, and the discovery of a box containing the tools used
in horse-shoeing, the robber was satisfied that he had told the truth,
and returned the Mexican dollar. Baffled at all points, he hurled the
way-pocket into the sage brush, and in a tone of mingled anger and
disgust, exclaimed,

“No passengers, no treasure-box, no _nothing_. This is a —— of an
outfit.” With his gun still in point-blank range, he crept close beside
the front wheel, and by the subdued light gazed scrutinizingly into my
face for a brief space, as if to ascertain whether he had ever seen me
before. He repeated this so often that I feared he would resolve the
doubt he evidently entertained of my assured office against me, and
shoot me for the imposition. This to me was the most terrible moment of
the encounter. I returned his stare each time with an impassive
countenance, resolved at all hazards to persist in my experiment. While
thus occupied, he directed his companion to examine the contents of the
rearward boot and overhaul the mail-bags within the coach. Ten minutes
later, the search proving abortive, he said in slow, measured tones,
dropping back a few paces, “Well, I guess you’d better drive on.”

Charley gathered up the reins, and was about giving the word to his
horses, when it occurred to me that I might complete the deception I had
all along practiced by a little _ruse_ which the occasion seemed to
demand.

“Hold on, Charley,” and turning to the discomfited man I added,

“I want my way-pocket.”

“You can’t have it,” was the prompt reply.

“But I must have it,” I insisted. “I can’t go on without it. The company
will discharge a messenger who loses his way-pocket.”

This reply seemed to allay his suspicions. He stepped into the sage
brush and returned in a few minutes with the pocket, which he gave me,
and ordered us quite peremptorily to drive on.

Charley needed no second invitation, but drove on quite briskly. After
mutually congratulating each other on our escape, we naturally recounted
the events of the evening, and among other things commented upon the
feminine voice of the smaller of the robbers; but I soon dismissed the
subject, feeling too well satisfied with the success of an artifice
which had saved the bank a considerable sum of money, and possibly both
of us from a fatal calamity.

Several months after this adventure, while returning by stage from
Leadville to Pueblo, the driver directed my attention to a grave marked
by a low wooden slab on the plateau overlooking the Arkansas River a
short distance below Buena Vista. Just beyond it was an abrupt ravine.

“I never pass that grave,” said the driver, “without being reminded of
the event connected with it. A few weeks ago a band of horses had been
stolen from a ranche on the road between Trinidad and Wagon Mound
Buttes, by two horse-thieves who were pursued by the owners over the
range into the Arkansas Valley. They were overtaken with the stolen herd
in that ravine. On attempting to enter it the smaller thief commanded
the pursuing party to halt, disregarding which, he fired upon and
wounded two of them. Roused by the firing, the other thief appeared, and
a pitched battle ensued, in which he was slain outright, and the other
fatally wounded. Surgical aid was obtained, and the surviving thief was
found to be a woman. She died in a few days thereafter, refusing to the
last to reveal her history, or furnish any clew by which it might be
traced.” This event occurring so soon after the attempt to rob the
coach, convinced the people thereabouts of the identity of the persons
engaged in both outrages.

Many of the “home stations” on the stage lines, where meals were served,
were favorite camping grounds for freighters engaged in the
transportation of merchandise from the railroad to the interior towns.
On the road between Kelton and Boise, the station at Rock Creek, one
hundred miles distant from the railroad, was kept by Charles Trotter. It
was one of the few stopping-places where palatable meals were served.
Its reputation in this respect won for it a widespread popularity with
the travelling public, and in process of time a small settlement sprung
up around it. A store was opened, where emigrants and others could
obtain provisions, clothing, and such other necessaries as they needed.
Naturally enough, many of the newcomers were rough in their tastes, fond
of gambling, drinking, and the athletic sports common in an unorganized
community. The influence exercised by a few citizens of the better class
was all that saved the little settlement from lapsing into lawlessness
and crime.

My diary for 1877 shows that on September 17 I passed through Rock Creek
by stage _en route_ for Boise. Our coach entered the place about the
middle of the afternoon. An Englishman who had arrived in America a
fortnight before, was the only passenger besides myself. It was his
first journey in a stage coach, and the rough and desolate region
through which it lay presented to his mind many features of novelty and
interest, mingled with no little disquietude at the strange character of
his surroundings. He was in a condition to be alarmed at anything.

As we alighted from the coach, our attention was directed by loud
hilarious singing to a company of twenty or more men approaching the
station, bearing in their midst a long pine box. I perceived at once
that it was a funeral orgie over the burial of some wretch who had paid
the penalty of a summary death for a life of crime. A person standing
near me replied to my inquiry as to the cause. He said that about two
years previous to this time, a stranger came one morning to the station
and asked for breakfast. He was hungry and moneyless. Mr. Trotter gave
him a breakfast and he left; but something about his actions and
appearance aroused Trotter’s suspicions, and, concealed by the sage
brush, he tracked him for some distance across the plain, and came up
with him as he was in the act of mounting a horse which Trotter
recognized as the property of a friend in Boise. Believing that the
horse had been stolen, Trotter arrested the man, who gave his name as
William Dowdle, sent him to Boise, where he was tried for the theft,
convicted, and sentenced to two years’ imprisonment in the Idaho
Penitentiary. Dowdle avowed that if he lived to be free, he would kill
Trotter. At the close of his term he obtained employment as cook for a
freighter named Johnson, and slowly wended his way to Rock Creek, where
his employer and party camped for a day to replenish their stock of
provisions.

The next morning, armed with a revolver, Dowdle went to the station to
execute his threat, and was greatly chagrined to learn that Trotter was
confined to his bed with typhoid fever. He sought to alleviate his
disappointment in liquor, which maddened him to that degree that he
threatened the lives of several persons, and, seating himself beside the
road, fired indiscriminately at all who passed him. One shot hit a Mr.
Spencer, a blacksmith, who was passing quietly along, inflicting what
was supposed to be a mortal wound. Attracted by the reports of the
pistol, young Wohlgamuth, a relative of Trotter who had charge of the
store, hurried to the doorway, when a bullet from Dowdle’s pistol
penetrated the door-casing, just grazing his head. He immediately
grasped his revolver from a shelf hard by, and shot Dowdle through the
heart. The villain fell prostrate in the road, exclaiming, “Such is
life, boys, in the days of forty-nine,” and died instantly. The entire
settlement manifested their approval of Wohlgamuth’s timely shot by a
season of general rejoicing, and a coroner’s jury exonerated him from
all blame.

The funeral followed speedily. A rude coffin of pine, with four handles
of cords knotted into the sides, was the single preparation. In this the
body, incased in Johnson’s overcoat, was laid, fully exposed, the cover
of the box being laid aside until the conclusion of the ceremonies. Four
strong men grasped the handles, and lifting the coffin, the procession
formed about equally in front and rear of them, and the march commenced.
Frequent potations had exhilarated the entire company to such a degree
that no attempt was made to preserve regularity of motion or direction.
The line of march was between a ridge on the south and one on the north
side of the station, about a mile apart. No clergyman was present to
conduct the exercises, and no layman was in condition to offer a prayer
or read the scriptures. The exigency could only be supplied by vocal
music; and in the absence of hymn books it was thought to be exceedingly
proper and befitting the occasion for all to join in an old California
refrain entitled, “The Days of Forty-Nine.” Indeed, the last words of
Dowdle seemed to convey a request for it. The song was a doggerel
composed in the early Pacific mining days in commemoration of “Lame
Jesse,” a kindred spirit to Dowdle. The mourners on this occasion
substituted for the name of “Lame Jesse,” that of “Dowdle Bill.” This
musical service was progressing as our coach drove up to the station.
The song consisted of a score or more of verses of which I can recall
the following only:

                 “Old Dowdle Bill was a hard old case;
                   He never would repent.
                 He never was known to miss a meal,—
                   He never paid a cent.

                 “Old Dowdle Bill, like all the rest,
                   He did to Death resign;
                 And in his bloom went up the flume,
                   In the days of Forty-Nine.”

Mrs. Trotter informed me that this procession of men bearing the coffin,
had marched to and fro between the two ridges in a state of drunken
revelry for a period of five hours; some singing one, some another
verse, producing an utter confusion of sound, and so excited as to be
utterly unable to preserve a straight line. At one of their halts near
the coach, Johnson, who was at the moment one of the bearers, discovered
that his own overcoat covered the body.

“—— if they haven’t laid him out in my blue overcoat!” he exclaimed, and
loosening his hold of the handle, he raised the body, removed the coat,
and put it on his own back. The march was then resumed, and amid
singing, shouts, and laughter, the body was borne to a low ridge and
buried.

Supper being soon announced, my English fellow-traveller did not appear
at the table. He was perfectly appalled at the scene he had witnessed.

“Is this,” he inquired, with much earnestness, “the usual way funerals
are conducted in this wild country? We never have such proceedings in
England, you know. If the better class of people do such things, the
country must be pretty rough. I didn’t know but they’d take me next, and
I hadn’t any appetite.”

I assured him that our lives were perfectly safe; but it was not until
we reached the next eating station, that hunger seemed to conquer his
fears, and he was fully reassured.



                               CHAPTER LI
                             RETROSPECTION


In the former chapters of this history, we have seen that the people of
Montana did not adopt the Vigilante code until a crisis had arrived when
the question of supremacy between them and an organized band of robbers
and murderers could be decided only by a trial of strength. When that
time came, the prompt and decisive measures adopted by the Vigilantes
brought peace and security to the people. If any of the murderous band
of marauders remained in the Territory, fear of punishment kept them
quiet. Occasionally indeed a man would be murdered in some of the
desolate cañons while returning to the States, but whenever this
occurred the offenders were generally hunted down and summarily
executed.

When the executive and judicial officers appointed by the government
arrived in the Territory in the Autumn of 1864, they found the mining
camps in the enjoyment of a repose which was broken only by the varied
recreations which an unorganized society necessarily adopts to pass away
the hours unemployed in the mines. The people had perfect confidence in
the code of the Vigilantes, and many of them scouted the idea of there
being any better law for their protection. They had made up their minds
to punish all lawbreakers, and there were many who did not hesitate to
declare to the newly arrived officers, that while the courts might be
called upon in the settlement of civil cases, the people wanted no other
laws in dealing with horse-thieves, robbers, and murderers, than the
ones they themselves had made. This feeling, though not so general as
was claimed for it, was quite prevalent at that time among the miners.
As soon, however, as they found the courts adequate to their
necessities, they readily conformed to the laws and their administration
after the manner prescribed by the government, and the Vigilante rule
gradually disappeared. In several extreme cases they anticipated by
immediate action the slower processes of law, but this occurred only
when the offence was of a very aggravated character.

Some of the leading newspapers of the nation, and the people of many of
the older communities where the hand of the law was strong, and
sufficient for the protection of all, have denounced the action of the
Vigilantes as cruel, barbarous, and criminal; but none of them have had
the perspicacity to discover any milder or more efficacious
substitute,—though apologies and excuses for the murderers have been
numerous and persistent. The facts narrated in these volumes are a
sufficient reply to these hastily formed opinions. The measures adopted
were strictly defensive, and those who resorted to them knew full well
that when the federal courts should be organized, they themselves would
in turn be held accountable before the law for any unwarrantable
exercise of power in applying them. The necessity of the hour was their
justification. Too much credit can never be awarded to the brave and
noble men who put them in force. They checked the emigration into
Montana of a large criminal population, and thereby prevented the
complete extermination of its peace-loving people, and its abandonment
by those who have since demonstrated, by a development of its varied
resources, its capacity for becoming an immense industrial State of the
Union. They opened up the way for an increasing tide of emigration from
the East, to this new and delightful portion of our country. They sought
mainly to protect every man in the enjoyment of his own, and to afford
every citizen equal opportunity to seek for and obtain the hoarded
wealth of the unexplored mountains and gulches in the richest portion of
the continent. They made laws for a country without law, and executed
them with a vigor suited to every exigency.

Not one of that large cosmopolitan community who faced the realities of
brigand domination and aggression, ever complained of the means by which
they were terminated. The change was as welcome to them as sunlight to
the flowers, or rain to the parched earth. It changed their fear into
courage, and their despondency into hope. It cheered them with the
promise that their hard toil and coarse fare would eventuate in good,
and that the star which had led them from homes of comfort to these
distant wilds, did not,—

            “Meteor-like, flame lawless through the skies.”

A marked improvement soon became visible in all classes of society.
Pistols were no longer fired, and bowie-knives were no longer flourished
in the saloons. Gambling, though still followed as a pursuit by many,
was freed from all dangerous concomitants, and the hurdy-gurdy houses
wore an appearance of decency and order that they had not known before.
An air of civil restraint took the place of recklessness in personal
deportment, and men lived and acted as if they had suddenly found
something in the community worthy of their respect. This enforced
reformation was only to be preserved by a rigid observance of the
regulations which had produced it. There were hundreds of men in the
Territory ready to take advantage of the smallest relaxation, to rush
again into organized robbery and murder. The Vigilantes understood this,
and that there might be no mistaking their intentions, they pursued
every criminal, from the greatest to the smallest, oftentimes aiding the
civil authorities, and suffering no guilty man who fell into their hands
to escape punishment.

Nearly one-half of a century has elapsed since the United States
Congress gave to Montana a territorial government. At that time it was
the wildest and least inhabited portion of our national domain. A very
small portion of it only had been reclaimed from the savage tribes which
had inhabited it for centuries—the few whites who had gone there holding
it by an occupancy so nearly divided between the lovers and the
violators of law and order, that it was next to impossible to convert it
into a peaceful, law-abiding community. There was nothing in the
writings of early explorers to render it attractive for any of the
purposes of permanent settlement. Captains Lewis and Clark, who explored
this region in 1804–5–6, had told of its great rivers and valleys, its
rocks and its mountains, and the numerous nomadic tribes which subsisted
upon the herds of buffaloes, elks, and antelopes, that fed on its
perennial grasses. Their story had been repeated in more, graphic form
by Washington Irving in his version of Captain Bonneville’s expedition.
Trappers and hunters belonging to the Northwestern and American fur
companies, had told many thrilling adventures of their frequent
conflicts with Indians and grizzlies; but no one had ever testified to
the vast wealth of its mountains and gulches, the surpassing fertility
of its valleys and plains, and the navigability and water facilities of
its wonderful rivers. The possibility that it could ever become anything
more than a field for fur-hunters, or a reserve for some of our Indian
tribes, had never been seriously considered by any one. All the worst
crimes known to the Decalogue stained its infant annals, until, roused
by a spirit of self-defence, the sober-minded and resolute population
visited in their might with condign punishment the organized bands of
ruffians which had preyed upon their lives and property. These, as we
have seen, were speedily swept away from the face of the earth, and the
organization of the Territory was then complete. To-day Montana is the
most attractive of all the States recently admitted into the Union. With
a large and increasing population dwelling in the cities, agricultural
and mining districts, it is rapidly growing into one of the most
powerful States of the Union. Favored by nature with a healthful
climate, and with seasons of heat and cold equally distributed, it
cannot fail to give birth to a hardy, vigorous, and enterprising people.
The development of its vast and varied resources has just commenced,
yet, under its inspiring influence, large cities have sprung up,
manufactories have been established, vast valleys subdued, great
railroads constructed, and the work of a steady and increasing
improvement made everywhere visible throughout its borders.

Many of the noble-hearted pioneers who placed themselves in the van of
this movement have passed away. Montana, now a State of the Union, may
well mourn the loss of such courageous spirits as James Stuart, Walter
Dance, Neil Howie, John Fetherstun, Dr. Glick, John X. Beidler, and many
more who have not lived to see her in her day of grandeur and triumph. A
time should never come when the memory of these men should cease to be
venerated. It should never be forgotten that Montana owes its present
freedom from crime, its present security for life and property, to the
early achievements of these self-denying men, and of their comrades who
still survive; who established law where no law existed, spoke order
into existence when all order was threatened with destruction, declared
peace where all was anarchy, and laid broad and deep the foundations of
a great and populous State amid the perils of robbery and bloodshed.
Equal in degree to the sacrifices made by the brave soldiers of the war
who saved our Republic, were the deeds of those who saved Montana from
rapine and slaughter. Like them, the graves of the dead should be
crowned with flowers, and the pathway of the living be brightened with
the rewards of a grateful people.

Standing in the valley of the Mississippi, and beholding its marvellous
development, we talk of the West—its cities, its agriculture, its
progress—with rapture; we point to it with pride, as the latest and
noblest illustration of our republican system of government; but beyond
the West which we so much admire and eulogize, there is another West
where the work of development is just commencing: a land where but a
quarter of a century ago, all was bare creation; whose valleys, now
teeming with fruition, had then never cheered the vision of civilized
man; whose rivers, now bordered by thousands of happy homes, then rolled
in solitary grandeur to their union with the Missouri and the
Columbia;—a land whose rugged features, civilization with all its
attendant blessings has softened, and where an empire has sprung up as
if by enchantment;—a land where all the advantages and resources of the
West of yesterday are increased, and varied, and spread out upon a scale
of magnificence that knows no parallel, and which fills the full measure
of Berkeley’s prophecy,—

             “Westward the course of Empire takes its way.
                 The first four acts already past,
             A fifth shall close the drama with the day.
                 Time’s noblest offspring is the last.”


                                THE END



                                 INDEX


 Abercrombie, Fort, 123

 Adams, Thomas, 111

 Aden, Joseph, 481, 482

 Alder Gulch, discovery of, 206, 207;
   settlement of, 221, 222, 230

 Allen, Charley, 320;
   murder of, 325

 Allen, Jemmy, 394

 Anderson, Resin, 111

 Ankeny, Capt., 338, 339, 345

 Arnett, William, 114

 Ashley, ——, 497

 Atkinson, Dr., 112

 Ault, ——, 113


 Bad Lands, the, 494, 501, 502

 Bagg, Charles S., 299

 Ball, Smith, 368, 369

 Banfield, ——, 176–178

 Bannack, 68, 122, 129–131, 134–136, 188–191;
   _see also_ Grasshopper Creek

 Bannack Indians, 118, 120, 195–197;
   final destruction of, 199–203

 Barlow & Sanderson, 525

 Barnhardt, Martin, 437, 438

 Beachy, Hill, 318, 328–348

 Bear Rapids, 497

 Bear River, Battle of, 199–201;
   lists of killed and wounded, 203–205

 Beaver Head Diggings, 65, 118

 Beidler, J. X., 284, 350, 351, 388, 463–470, 524, 541

 Bell, William H., death of, 181

 Benton, Fort, 66, 123, 126, 498

 Berry, Joseph and John, robbery of, 59, 60

 Biddle, Dr. and Mrs., 134

 Bissell, Dr. Edward, 115, 176, 207, 212, 219, 249

 Blackburn, sheriff of Carson City, 48;
   murder of, 49

 Blackfeet Indians, 122, 124, 451, 498;
   attack of, 127–129

 Blake, A. S., 112

 Bledso, Captain, 478

 Bledsoe, Matt, 56

 Bond, Samuel R., 123

 Bonneville, Capt., 520, 540

 Bozeman, J. M., 279

 Branson, Henry, 279

 Bray, Cornelius, 124–129

 Bridger, ——, 497

 Broadwater, ——, 163–170

 Brockie, ——, 45, 55, 56
 Brookie, Major, 115, 213, 457

 Brown, ——, 522

 Brown, George M., of Plummer’s band, 275, 276, 312–315;
   execution of, 316, 317

 Brown, James, 212

 Bryan, Eliza, afterwards Mrs. Henry Plummer, 186

 Buckner, Hank, 478, 479

 Buffalo Shoals, 497

 Bull, John, 439

 Bullard, Scott, 469

 Bunton, Bill, 24, 28, 233, 235–240, 242, 243, 270, 309, 315, 391;
   execution of, 392, 393

 Bunton, Sam, 242, 243

 Burritt, E. H., 123

 Burtchy, ——, 297

 Burton, Elijah, 76


 Caldwell, Tom, 244–255

 Carpenter, ——, 522

 Carrhart, George, of Plummer’s band, 133, 134, 151, 177

 Carter, Alex, of Plummer’s band, 252, 253, 287, 294, 309, 315, 395,
    396;
   execution of, 398

 Castner, J. M., 134

 Chalmers, Horace and Robert, murder of, 325

 Chapman, Arthur, 56

 Charlton, David, 123

 Chase, H. M., discovers gold in Washington Territory, 35

 Chase, Lieut., 199

 “Cherokee Bob,” of Plummer’s band, 24, 40–43, 47, 48, 50–51, 70, 71;
   death of, 72

 Civil War, the, 22

 Claggett, Hon. Wm. H., 464, 467

 Clancy, Judge, 115

 Clark, John C., slayer of Raymond, 482;
   execution of, 483

 Cleveland, Jack, 24, 66–68, 131;
   murder of, 132, 133

 Cline, ——, justice at Boise City, 482

 Columbia River, Lewis fork of, 19;
   Clarke fork of, 19

 Columbia River Steamboat Co., 338

 Comstock Lode, the, 266

 Conley, David, 429–432

 Connor, Gen. P. Edward, 196–202

 Contway, David, 167–169

 Cook, A. G., 480, 481

 Cooper, Johnny, one of Plummer’s band, 166, 168–170, 315, 395, 396;
   execution of, 398, 399

 Copley, George, 143, 368–370

 Courts, and processes of trial, among miners, 139–141

 Craig’s Mountain, 26, 28

 Crawford, “Hank,” 132, 133, 143–145, 148–157

 Crisman, George, 249, 257, 258
 Culbertson, ——, 497

 Cutler, E. R., 212

 Cynthia, mistress of Mayfield and Cherokee Bob, 50–52, 70–73


 Dale, Virginia, wife of Slade, 450, 456, 461

 Daly, Tom, 434

 Dance, Walter B., 113, 114, 173, 231, 384, 541

 Dance & Stuart, firm of, 231, 256

 Daniels, James, 473;
   execution of, 474

 Danites, or Destroying Angels of Mormon Church, 406

 Dart, George, 259

 Davenport, ——, 174;
   and his wife, 175

 Davis, Alexander, 299;
   judge of the People’s Court, 457–460

 Davis, Jefferson, 99;
   wife of, 207

 Dawson, ——, factor at Fort Benton, 126, 156

 Deer Lodge, gold placers on, 65, 66, 118, 121

 Dempsey, Robert, 111

 Dibb, Dr. W. D., 123

 Dillingham, ——, of Plummer’s band, 207, 219;
   letter in regard to, 220;
   murder of, 211

 Dimsdale, Prof. Thomas J., _quoted_, 146, 147

 Dinan, ——, 521;
   murder of, 522

 Dixon, John, 483;
   execution of, 483, 484

 Dodge, ——, 207, 208

 Donahue, ——, slayer of Patterson, 108, 109

 Dorsett, James, 424

 Dorsett, Rudolph, 420–423;
   murder of, 424

 Dougherty, Patrick, 124–129

 Douglas, Camp, 195, 196

 Dowdle, William, 533, 534

 Durley, Jefferson, 186

 “Dutch Fred,” 82;
   murder of, 83

 “Dutch John,” of Plummer’s band, 215, 216, 280–284, 286, 315, 349–359;
   execution of, 371–373


 East Bannack, 66, 186

 Eaton, Charles, 394

 Edgerton, Judge Sidney, 257, 259, 275, 276

 Elk City, 20, 36, 66

 Ellis, ——, 172

 Ely, John, 453

 English, David, 45, 59, 60–62;
   execution of, 62, 63

 Evans, ——, slayer of Mayfield, 72, 73

 Evans, George, murdered by Cleveland, 131

 Evanson, ——, 286

 Express, pony, 29


 Farrell, Tom, 332, 336
 “Fat Jack,” 88;
   death of, 89

 Fernandez, Charley, 525–531

 Fetherstun, John, 351, 355–359, 371, 468, 524, 541

 Field, ——, 76

 Findlay, Francois, discoverer of gold in Montana, 111

 Fisk, Capt. James L., 122, 123

 Fletcher, William, 76

 Florence, 20, 36, 53, 66

 Floyd, Camp, 76, 77

 Forbes, Charley, of Plummer’s band, 207, 208, 210, 211, 215, 216;
   trial of, 212–214;
   death of, 219

 Forbes, Melanchthon, 279, 283

 Ford, Patrick, a saloon-keeper in Lewiston, 36, 38;
   murder of, 39

 Franck, John, “Long John,” 290, 292–294, 308

 French, Ed, 255


 Gallagher, Jack, of Plummer’s band, 207, 211, 271–275, 277, 278, 375,
    376–380;
   execution of, 383–387

 Gallagher, Major, 199, 201

 Glick, Dr., 115, 129, 157–160, 175, 541

 Godfrey, ——, 138

 Goodrich, ——, saloon-keeper at Bannack, 131

 Grasshopper Creek, afterwards Bannack, 119–121

 Graves, William, “Whiskey Bill,” of Plummer’s band, 245–249, 294, 309,
    315, 397;
   execution of, 398

 Gridley, Leonard A., 275, 276

 Grimes, ——, discoverer of gold on the Boise River, 66

 Groves, Dr. Wm. H., 76, 77


 Hall, Fort, 118

 Hanson, ——, 463, 464;
   murder of, 465, 466

 Harkness, ——, a butcher, 28

 Harper, Charley, one of Plummer’s associates, 40, 44, 63, 87;
   removal, with band, to Salmon River, 45, 54;
   execution of, 88

 Hauser, Samuel T., 113, 114, 226, 255–262, 518

 Hayden, Dr., 454

 Heffner, John, 424

 _Helena, Mont., Herald_, 161

 Helm, Boone; 74–86, 241, 315, 376–380;
   execution of, 383–387;
   story of the stranger about, 407, 411, 412, 416–418

 Hereford, Robert, 111, 303

 Hickey, ——, of Plummer’s band, 55

 Higgins and Warden, store of, 174

 Hilderman, George, of Plummer’s band, 240, 289, 290, 295;
   trial of, 307, 308

 Hiltebrant, ——, saloon-keeper in Lewiston, 32, 33, 37

 Holliday’s Overland Stage Line, 518

 Holter, Anton M., 286–288

 Howard, “Doc.,” 318–330, 342–347;
   execution of, 348

 Howie, Neil, 230, 351–359, 371, 478, 479, 541

 Hoyt, J. F., 143, 146

 Hoyt, Samuel N., 197, 198, 200

 Hughes, ——, 286

 Hunkins, Col., 113

 Hunt, William, 422, 458, 459

 Hunter, Bill, of Plummer’s band, 151, 158, 315, 375, 376, 400–403;
   execution of, 404, 405

 Hurd, A., 481

 Hynson, Bill, 466–472


 Idaho, originally comprised Montana and Wyoming, 20

 Irving, Washington, on Captain Bonneville’s expedition, 540

 Ives, George, of Plummer’s band, 132–134, 166, 168–170, 227, 244–251,
    261, 280, 285, 294–297;
   trial of, 298–301;
   execution of, 302–304;
   life of, 306


 Jacobs, John M., 111

 Jernigan, B. F., 114, 115

 Johnson, Dan, 454

 Johnson, Frank, 478

 Jones, M. T., 279


 Kelley, ——, 421–428

 Killman, Capt., 441

 Kinney, Chief Justice, 197

 Kirby, ——, a Lewiston gambler, 31, 32.

 Knox, Robert C., 123


 Lane, George, “Clubfoot George,” 61, 231, 256, 298, 315, 376, 377;
   execution of, 383–387

 Langford, N. P., 123–129, 138, 142, 143, 173, 182, 219, 225–229,
    255–265, 451–455, 485–491, 518–520, 524–536

 Lannan, Pat, 435–437

 Laramie, Fort, 447, 448

 Lazarus, Izzy, 435

 Le Clair, Michaud, a fur-trader, 116–119

 Le Grau, robbery of, 175

 Leach, John, slayer of Hanson, 465, 466

 Leavitt, Dr., 115, 159, 228

 Lewis and Clark Expedition, 492, 493, 540

 Lewiston, capital of Idaho, 20, 22, 31–33, 225

 “Long John,” _see_ John Franck

 Lott, John S., 458

 Louthen, Frank, 113

 Lowry, Chris, 318–330,342–347;
   execution of, 348

 Luce, Jason, 242, 243

 _Luella_, steamboat, 503, 513

 Lyon, General, killed in battle of Wilson’s Creek, 113

 Lyon, Governor, of Oregon, 32, 478, 479

 Lyons, Hayes, of Plummer’s band, 179, 207, 208, 210, 211, 216, 219,
    315, 376, 380–382;
   trial of, 212–214;
   execution of, 383–388


 McAdow, P. W., 112, 113

 McCausland, ——, 521;
   murder of, 522

 McClinchey, Neil, 58

 McCormick, 279, 280

 McFadden, Daniel, 233, 234–240

 McGarry, Major, 198, 199, 200

 McGranigan, ——, 76, 77

 McLean, Captain, 199

 McLean, Col. Samuel, 115, 118, 119, 266

 Mackinaw boat travel, 492, 497, 498;
   story of, 499–516

 Madison, ——, 234, 236–240

 Magruder, Lloyd, murder of, 309, 318–326;
   trace of, 328

 Maguire, Billy, 434

 Marcus, Charley, 477

 Marshall, discoverer of gold in California, 35

 Marshland, Steve, of Plummer’s band, 244–246, 280–284, 315, 350, 389;
   execution of, 390, 391

 Martin, John, 76

 Martin, Peter, 392

 Masons, first meeting of, in Bannack, 181;
   funeral services of W. H. Bell, 182–184;
   power of, 184, 185

 Mayfield, Bill, 48–51;
   death of, 72, 73

 Meagher, Governor, 473

 Meeks, Jake, 111

 Mendenhall, Jack, 113

 Mers, ——, 521;
   murder of, 522

 Miller, C. F., 182

 Mitchell, William, associate of Reeves, 136, 138, 146;
   trial of, 144

 Montana, originally a part of Idaho, 20

 Monthe, Jake, 113

 Moody, Milton S., 279, 282–285

 Moore, Augustus, 131, 135–139, 141, 163, 164, 176–178, 219;
   trial of, 144–147

 Moore, Captain, 244–248

 Moore, Gad, of Plummer’s band, 315

 Mormons, 258–265;
   fort of, at Lemhi, 113, 118

 Mose, of the early pony express, 29, 30

 Muchacho, 435

 Mullen, Capt. John, 122

 Munson, Judge, 473

 Murieta, Joaquin, 45

 Murphy, ——, 485–488


 Neselrode, ——, 89

 _New York Herald_, 528

 Nez Percés Indians, 26

 Northern Overland Expedition, 122

 Northwestern Fur Co., 118, 540

 Northwestern Railroad, 513


 O’Keefe, Barney, 396

 “Old Tex,” a brother of Boone Helm, 84, 85

 “Old Tex,” one of Plummer’s band, 244, 245, 294, 308, 391–393

 Oliver, Dr. A. J., 255, 256

 Opdyke, David, 476–482;
   execution of, 483, 484

 Oro Fino, 20, 37, 66

 Overland Stage Co., 441–443, 484


 Page, William, 319, 323–330, 343–348

 Palmer, Dr., 268, 270

 Palmer, William, 289, 290, 292

 Parish, Frank, one of Plummer’s band, 240, 242, 315, 376;
   execution of, 384–387

 Parker, ——, 521;
   murder of, 522

 Parks, ——, murder of, 477

 Parks, Charley, 522

 Patterson, Ferd, 91, 95–108;
   death of, 108

 Patton, W. H., 299

 Payne, D. S., 225

 Peabody, Ben, 351

 Peasley, Thomas, 437, 438

 Peel, Langford, 429–440

 Pemberton, ——, 163

 Pemberton, W. Y., 299

 People’s Court, The, 457

 Peoples, William, 45, 59, 60–62;
   execution of, 62, 63

 Percy, ——, 234, 236–240, 242

 Perkins, George, 151, 152

 Perkins, Jeff, 131

 Pfouts, P. S., 457

 Phillips, William, 321;
   murder of, 325

 Phleger, Harry, 132, 133, 149, 153, 171, 172

 Pike’s Peak Gulch, 125, 129

 Pinkham, ——, 91–95, 98;
   murder of, 99–101;
   results of murder, 102–109

 Pizanthia, Jo, 368–370

 Plummer, Henry, 23–27, 37, 48, 66–68, 130, 137, 138, 148–162, 171–175,
    186–188, 213, 226, 242, 258, 261, 266–272, 276, 315, 357, 360, 361;
   execution of, 362–364;
   life of, 365–366

 Porter, Deputy Sheriff, 42, 43

 Post, Columbus, 115, 118

 Post, Mark, 115

 Powell, John W., 111;
   letter of, 78–81

 Price, Captain, 199

 Prickly Pear Valley, 123;
   Creek, 124

 Purple, Edwin R., 365


 Quinn, Lieut., 199


 Ray, Ned, of Plummer’s band, 207, 251–256, 261, 311, 315, 358, 361;
   execution of, 362–364

 Raymond, Reuben, 481, 482;
   murder of, 483

 Reeves, Charley, one of Plummer’s hand, 37, 66, 132, 135–139, 141, 163,
    176;
   trial of, 144–147

 Reni, Jules, 444–449

 Rheem, Wm. C., 144, 147, 226;
   _quoted_, 161, 162

 Richardson, Edward, real name of Charley Forbes, 216

 Ridgely, of Plummer’s band, 37, 39, 40, 43, 44, 66

 Ritchie, ——, 298

 Robbins, ——, a friend of Pinkham, 102, 103, 106

 Robinson, ——, 430, 431

 Rockfellow, John S., 279, 283

 Romaine, Jim, 318–330, 342–347;
   execution of, 348

 Rucker, ——, 429, 432, 433

 Ruckles, Capt., 338

 Rumsey, William, 234, 236–239, 241, 421, 423

 Russell, Capt. Jack, 115–120, 176–178

 Rutar, Dr., 212


 Salmon River, 29, 30;
   discovery of gold in, 45

 Sanders, Col. Wilbur R., 258, 267–277, 299, 304

 Sapp, Dick, 176–178

 Sarpie, ——, 497

 Scott, Bob, 455

 Scott, Nelson, 45–47, 59–62;
   execution of, 62, 63

 Shears, George, of Plummer’s band, 315, 396;
   execution of, 397

 “Shebangs” of Plummer’s band of road agents, 26, 27, 28

 Shepard, Johnny, 154

 Shoot, Littlebury, murder of, 75

 Short, Mr. and Mrs., 134

 Shoshone Falls, 20

 Simmons, Andrew J., 498;
   letter of, 499–516

 Sioux Indians, 122, 451, 519;
   attack of, 506–511

 Six, Dr., 213

 Skinner, Cyrus, 53, 134, 172, 178, 207, 315, 395, 396;
   execution of, 398

 Slade, Joseph A., 441–460;
   execution of, 460–462

 “Slippery Joe,” 190, 191

 Sloan, William, 279, 281

 Smith, Governor Green Clay, 478, 490

 Smith, H. P. A., 115, 212, 216, 298, 406

 Smith, Joseph, 262

 Smith, Judge, of Walla Walla, 61

 Snake River, rise of, 19

 Southmayd, Leroy, 244–254, 295

 Spillman, C. W., 114, 115

 Spivey, Henry, 304

 Stage Coach, the, 517–524

 Staples, Capt., murder of, 97

 Stapleton, Washington, 115, 207, 208

 Steele, Dr., president of Alder Gulch, 209, 210, 212

 Stevens, Governor Isaac I., 123

 Stewart, ——, 525, 529

 Stinson, Buck, 180, 207, 208, 210, 211, 216, 251–256, 261, 311, 315,
    358, 361;
   trial of, 212–214;
   execution of, 362–364;
   life of, 365

 Stuart, Granville, 111, 114, 119

 Stuart, James, 111, 114, 119, 541


 Talbert, Henry, real name of “Cherokee Bob,” 72

 Terry, ——, a friend of Patterson’s, 99, 100, 102

 Terwiliger, Billy, of Plummer’s band, 160, 315

 Tetons, the three, 20

 Thomas, Henry, “Tom Gold Digger,” 112, 124

 Thompson, Henry, 421–428

 Thurmond, J. M., 299, 406

 Tiebalt, Nicholas, 289;
   murder of, 290–292, 294, 300

 Tilden, Henry, 259, 275–277

 Tipton, M. W., 396

 Todd, ——, deputy of Virginia City, 211, 216

 Tracy & Co., pony express of, 29

 Trotter, Charles, 532, 533

 Turner, ——, of Plummer’s band, 28


 Union, Fort, 123, 512

 Union League, 225

 Union Pacific Railroad, 518

 United States Geological Survey, 454


 Vail, ——, in charge of Government farm on Sun River, 67, 186

 Vigilantes, of Florence, 88, 89;
   first real activities of, 291;
   organization of committees, 309, 360, 367;
   of Virginia City, 374;
   justification of, 405, 406;
   mistakes of, 474, 475;
   review of, 537

 Virginia City, founding of, 207;
   growth of, 222–224

 Vivion, James, 352


 Wagner, John, real name of Dutch John, 280

 Wall, Capt., 351

 Warner Creek, 20

 West Bannack, 66, 186

 White, John, 119, 420–423;
   murder of, 424

 White Bird Creek, 30, 56

 Whitehead, Charles, 259, 260

 Wilkinson, ——, 234, 236–240

 Williams, Charles, 470

 Williams, Frank, 523

 Williams, “Jakey,” 71, 72

 Willoughby, Bill, 70–72

 Wilson, Jack, 297

 Winnemuck, chief of the Bannack Indians, 178–180

 Wohlgamuth, ——, 534

 Wolf Rapid, 497

 Woodmansee, ——, 120

 Woods, Governor, 407

 Wright, Gen., commander of the Department of the Pacific, 343

 Wyoming, originally a part of Idaho, 20


 Yager, Erastus, “Red,” 269–274, 310–316;
   execution of, 317

 Yankton, capital of Dakota, 225

 Yellowstone River, 19;
   National Park, 19;
   travel on the river, 492–515

 Young, Brigham, 262, 263


 Zachary, Bob, of Plummer’s band, 235, 240, 245–249, 294, 315, 319, 396,
    398

------------------------------------------------------------------------



                          TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES


 1. Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling.
 2. Archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as printed.
 3. Footnotes were re-indexed using numbers.
 4. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.



*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Vigilante Days and Ways - The pioneers of the Rockies the makers and making of Montana and Idaho" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home